Epigraphia Indica Vol 04

Author(s): E Hultzsch
Publisher: Archaeological Survey of India
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/032558/1

Page #1

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
Volume IV (1896-97)
OOO
og
अनकालिमपावश
PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110011
1979

Page #2

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
Volume IV (1896-97)
प्रत्नकासिमपा
PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA
JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110011
1979

Page #3

First printed 1897 Reprinted 1979
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA GOVERNMENT OF INDIA
1979
Price : Rs. 95.00
Printed by S. Sagar at The Bengal Press, Rani Jhansi Pul, Delhi-110006

Page #4

PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA
AS A SUPPLEMENT TO THE "INDIAN ANTIQUANY."
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
AND
RECORD OF THE ARCHÆOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA.
EDITED BY
E. HULTZSCH, Ph.D.,
GOVERNMENT IPIGRAPHIRT ; TILLOW OF THE UNIVIRGITT OY XADRAS; OORR MEXB. OF THI BATAVIA BODITY OF ARTS AND SCIENOM,
AND OT TAI ROYAL SOCIETY OT SCIENCH AT GÖTTINGEN.
VOL. IV.–1896-97
CALCUTTA : OFFICE OF THE SUPERINTENDENT OF GOVERNMENT PRINTING, INDIA. BOXBAY: EDUCATION SOCIETY'S PRESS. LEIPZIG: OTTO HARRASSOWITZ. LONDON: LUZAC & Co.
PARIS: E. LE ROUX. NEW YORK: WESTERMANN & Co.
BERLIN: A. ASHER & Co. OHICAGO: 8. D. PEET.
VIENNA: A. HÖLDER & Co.
Price, Rs. 24 or 36 sh., bound.

Page #5

CALCUTTA: GOVERNMENT OR TNDIA CENTRAL PRINTING OFFICE,
8, RASTINGE STREIT.

Page #6

CONTENTS.
The names of contributors are arranged alphabetically. Rev. J. E. ABBOTT :
No. 42. Bat Harir's inscription at Ahmadábåd; A.D. 1499 . . . . 297 R. G. BHANDARKAR, M.A., Ph.D., C.I.E.:
No. 40. Karhad plates of Krishna III.; Saka-Samvat 880 . . . . . . PROFESSOR G. BÜHLER, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.:
No. 5. Taxila plate of Patika . , 13. Three Buddhist inscriptions in Swat . .
29. Banskbôra plate of Harsha; the year 22 , . W. CARTELLIERI, PE.D. :
No. 20. Semra plates of Paramardidêva; (Vikrama-]Samvat 1223 . . J. F. FLEET, LC.S., Pa.D., C.I.E. -
No. 3. Sravana-Belgola epitaph of Prabhachandra
30. Stone inscriptions at the Jaținga-Råmeávara hill . . . . . . . 212 36. Kelawadi inscription of the time of Sômê vara I.; A.D. 1053 . . . . 259
50. Hebbal inscription of A.D. 975 . . . . . . . . . . E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.:
No. 4. Pithapuram pillar inscription of Prithvisvara; Saka-Samvat 1109 .
9. Velúr rock inscription of Kanparadeva . . . 10. Pithapuram pillar inscription of Mallidôva and Manma-Satya II.; Saka-Samvat 1117 88 15. Jaina rock inscriptions at Vallimalai . 15. JA TOCK usor pro au Tahtal.
. .
. . . . .
. .
. .
. 140
. .. 16. Komarti plates of Chandavarman of Kalinga . 19. Mabêndrayadi inscription of Gupabhars . . . . Nos. 22 and 62. Four Tamil inscriptions at Kil-Muttugur . No. 23. Two Tamil inscriptions at Ambur . . .
32. Sholingbur rock inscription of Parantaka I. . 33. Pithapuram pillar inscription of Mallapadêva; Saka-Samvat 1124 . . . . 38. Sankalâpara inscription of Krishnaraya; Saks-Samvat 1485 39. Vilápáka grant of Venkata I.; Saka-Samvat 1523 . .
• 269 47. Three inscriptions of Kafaya-Vêma; Saka-Sańvat 1313, 1336 and 1338
328 48. Karikal inscription of Madhuråntaka . . . . . . . . 331 SSOR F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.:No. 1. British Museum plates of Sadasivaraya; Saka-Samvat 1478 . . . . . 1
3. Udaypur inscription of Aparåjita; (Vikrama-)Samvat 718. . . 29 Nos. 7, 31 and 37. Dates of Chola kings . . . . . . . . 66, 216 and 262 No. 11. Twenty one copper-plates of the kings of Kanauj; (Vikrama-]Samvat 1171 to 1238 97 . 12. Kamauli coppor-plate of the Singara Vatsaraja ; (Vikrama-]Samvat 1191
. 130 17. Aruldla-Perumal inscription of Ravivarman of Kerala .' .
. 145 18. Ranganatha inscription of Ravivarman of Kerala . . 25. Chikkulla plates of Vikramêndravarman II. . . .
193 26. Gañjam plates of Prithivivarmaddva . . . .
198 27. Three inscriptions from Travancore . . . . . . . . 28. Nilgund inscription of Taila II.; Saka-Samvat 904 . . 34. KbAlimpur plate of Dharmapaladeva . .
85. Kadopali plates of the time of Maha-Bhavagupta II., . .. 43. Nandamapundi grant of Rajaraja I., dated in his thirty-second year (A.D. 1068] , 44. Three insoriptions from Northern Indis , . . .61. Donepapdi grant of Námaya-Nayaka; Saka-Samvat 1259 ,
.
172

Page #7

LIST OF PLATES.
.
.
.
.
.
57
.
.
.
. .
.
. .
.
PRO7X88OR F. KIELHORN, AND H. KRISHNA SASTRI :
No. 6. Balotgi pillar insoriptious. . . . . . H. LODBRE, PH.D. :
No. 40. Kadaba plates of Prabhůtavarsha; Saka-Samvat 736 . G. V. RAXAMURTI, B.A.:
No. 24. Nadagim plates of Vajrahasta ; Saka-Sumuvat 979 .
45. Dirghasi insoription of Vanapati; Suka-Samvat 997 J. RAMATTA, B.A., B.L.:
No. 46. Tottaramadi plates of Kåtaya-Vema; Baka-Samvat 1333 VAJESHANKAR G. OJHA, AND TH. VON 8CHTSCHERBATSKOI, PH.D. :
No. 8. Lunsadi plates of Biladitya II. ; [Gapta-]Samyat 350 . V: VENKATTA, M.A.:
No. 14. Jaina rock inscriptions at Panchapandavamalai . .
41. Kottayam plate of Vira-Raghava . . . . E. W. West, PH.D. :
No. 21. Inscriptions around orosses in South India . . .
.
.
. 918
..
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
. 174
INDEX
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
. 361
LIST OF PLATES.
►
30 66
-
100 132
►
,
140
1. Sravaņa-Belgola epitaph of Prabhachandra
to face page 36 2. Udaypur inscription of Aparajita ; [Vikrama-]Samvat 718 . . 3. Taxila plate of Patika. . . . . . . . . 4. saldtgi pillar inscriptions , .
between pages 62 & 63 5. Velar rook inscription of Kapparadya.
to face page 82 6. Kamauli plate of Govindachandra; [Vikrama-]Samvat 1182 7. Kamauli plate of Vatsarija ; [Vikrama-Samvat 1191 . 8. Rook soulptures at Pañchapaņdavamalai near Arcot 9. Rock sculptures at Vallimalai near Tiruvallam . 10. Rook inscriptions in the North Arcot district. 11. Komarti plates of Chandavarman of Kalinga.
. between pages 144 & 145 12. Mahendravadi inscription of Ganabhara.
to face page 152 13. Semra plates of Paramardidêva; (Vikrama-]Saṁvat 1228.
between pages 166 & 167 14. Inscriptions around crosses in South India
to face page 174 16. Kil-Muftugur stoves, Plate i. . . 16. Âmbar stones . 17. Ambûr inscriptions, and Kil-Muttugur insoription . . . . 18. Nadagam plates of Vajrahasta; Suka-Samvat 879 . . . between pages 190 & 191 19. Chikkulla plates of Vikramêndravarman II.,
# 196 & 197 20. Banskhôra plate of Harsha; the year 22. .
to face page 210 21. Jatinga-Ramálvara inscription of Vishộuvardhana-Vijayaditya; A.D. 1084. 92. Jatinga-Rambé vara inscription of Jayasimhu III.; A.D. 1072. 83. Boals of copper-plate grants . . . . . . . . .
244 24. Kudopali plates of the time of Maha-Bhavagupta II. . . . . between pages 268 & 269 26. Kolawadi insoription of the time of Sindavara I.; A.D. 1068 . . . to face page 260 26. Karbad plates of Krishna III.; Baka-Samvat 880 . . . . . between pageur 284 & 386 27. Kottayam plate of Vira-Raghava . . . . . . . . to face page 896 28. K11.Muftugur stones, Plate ii. . . . . . . . .
»
178 180 182
►
212 214
»

Page #8

Page 2, line 23 f., for "denoting the nakshatra under which the god Vishnu was born,"
read "denoting the nakshatra under which Râmânuja was born."
4, lines 18 and 17, for Araviti and Araviti, read Aravida and Araviḍu.
8, line 1.-Barattur is a mistake of the engraver for Surattur; see my Annual Report for 1895-96, p. 4.-E. H.
27, line 8.-Professor Leumann remarks that, as mahatimahd, 'great, very great,'
is used elsewhere in the language of the Jainas, Mahatimahavira need not be altered, but may be considered as synonymous with Mahavira.
30, footnote 1, for xxxi. A, read xxxii, A.
34, line 20, cancel the sentence: "This close agreement" etc.- Dhanadapura has to be identified with Tsandavôlu, which, in two inscriptions of the Lingôdbhava temple
in this village, is called Dhanadaprólu and Sanadavrôlu (compare p. 33).
31
31
27
3
29
33
33
23
19
22
19
33
27
39
33
39
39
49, verse 22, for Vira-Choda, read Vira-Choda.
54, line 17 from below, for Kharösthi, read Kharoshṭhi.
120, text line 22.-The reading jalakara has been wrongly altered to játakara. I find that the unpublished Gagaha (now British Museum) plates of Govindachandra have clearly jalakara; and this now appears to me the reading also in line 22 of the Royal As. Soc.'s plate of Vijayachandra, Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 8.-F. Kielhorn.
" 122, text line 22.- Prayaga on the Vêpi also is the place from which the Benares plates of the Kalachuri Karnadêva were issued; for I have now no doubt that the intended reading in Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 309, line 33, is Prayaga-samávásita.- F. Kielhorn.
139, text line 3, for karpura-, read karpura-.
11
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
58, footnote 2, line 3, for Mudhol, read Mudhol.
65, text line 7, read nera[mo]deganda.
68, line 10, read [sa]m[va]t[sarake].
"
"9
87, footnote 1, for Nidadavôla, read Nidadavolu.
93, text line 131, for are read T.
94, footnote 2, line 3, for Jayasimha III., read Jayasimha II.
96, line 7 from below. The village of Sampara is No. 9 on the Madras Survey Map of the Ramachandrapuram taluks, and is situated N.-N.-E. of Odaru (the ancient Odiyara).
99, line 11, for játakara, read jalakara.
105, footnote 1, line 2, for suátvá, read snátvá.
118, line 13, for játakara, read jalakara.
140, line 13, for Ponni, read Ponnai.
35
,, 143, footnote 1, line 2.- Dr. Fleet informs the Editor that the Kollera plates are not in the British Museum.
,, 146, footnote 3, line 3, for "an inscription of Rajaraja Chôla, dated in the 30th year of
his reign," read "an inscription of the Chola king Rajadhiraja near Cape Comorin, dated in the 31st year of his reign;" see my Annual Report for 1895-96, p. 5.E. H.
172, line 33 f., place." Jaitanabha, 1. 88" before "[Jaitê]."
178,
39
37
2 from below, for "Risikêéa," read "Risikêsa or Risikêsa."
39
1
Ristikasys, read Ristikasya.
"3
39
39
39
33
20, for Sia, read Stû.

Page #9

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
Page 178, text line 2 f., for sanm[8]duran, read Sapmaduran. 178, line 3 of Translation, for "a worshipper of Shanmatura (Karttiköya)," read "a
servant of Sanmaduran." 179, line 10, for Perumânadigal, read Peramånadiga!.
footnote 2, for Ambûr, read Ambur, 185, line 8.-The 4th March A.D. 1058 was a Wednesday (not a Sunday). The true
equivalent of the original date is Sunday, 8th February A.D. 1058.-F. Kielhorn. , line 14 f. from below. 31100
The 3rd May A.D. 1038 also was a Wednesday (not a Sunday); it was the 12th of the dark half (not the 3rd of the bright balf); and the nakshatra was Rêvati (not Rohiņi). The original date is wrong for S. 960 current and expired, and also for S. 961 expired. It would correspond for 6. 960 current, to Friday, 20th May A.D. 1037; nakshatra Punarvası; for . 960 expired, to Wednesday, 10th May A.D. 1038; nakshatra Ardra or Panarvasu; and for S. 961 expired, to Sunday, 29th April A.D. 1039; nakshatra Ârdrå. The date works out correctly, if, as suggested by Mr. Kotikalapudi Nrisimha Siddhantin of Bobbili, we assume that the month of Vrishabha has been quoted erroneously instead of the month of Mésha. For, with this alteration, it would correspond to Sunday, the 9th April A.D. 1038, when the third tithi of the bright half commenced 14 h. 40 m., and when the nakshatra was Rôhiņi from about 14 h., and the lagna Dhanus from about 15 h., after mean sunrise. The date shows that the coronation ceremony
was performed late in the evening, after 9 P.M.-F. Kielhorn. 186, line 1 from below, for 3rd May, read 9th April. 200, footnote 1, line 2, for Kolabala, read Koldhala. 207, 11, for Ahavamalla, read Ahavamalla. 211, line 13, for Faunift read wirft. 225, 5 from below, for "gifts (?)," read"taxes." 233, , l, for वल्लभ read वनमः. 235, text line 57, for **: read ya..
237, footnote 3, for read #. » » »
. 12, read A 243, 2, line 2, for Phậgalpur, read Bhagalpur.
» 8, for Mågadh, read Magadhi. ,, 252, 5, line 3, read Narayanapala. 254,
4, , 3. For " Compare also "to the end of the note, read :- "In Pali the word pådamalika, a servant, attendant,' is of frequent ocourrence; see, e.g., Jataka, Vol. I. p. 122, 1. 4, and p. 438, 1. 11; Vol. II. p. 328, 1. 13, and p. 401, 1.3; Vol. III. p. 417, 1. 3; raja-padamdlika, ibid. Vol. V. p. 128, 1. 18; dovarika.
pådamúlik-adayo, ibid. Vol. I. p. 439, 1. 3."-F. Kielhorn. 268, text line 76, for nøya, read neya.- The same correction should be made in the
Chồla dates on pp. 67, 68, 69, 72, 216. 274, text line 57, read tato. , , footnote 7, read Ogfcu. , 279, line 6, for Våruņi, read Váruni.
289, 11, , withered, read are withered. 298, , 28, , low read ulolu. 311, 17, , J&piliya, read JApiliya.
4 from below.- In the Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I. Part I. p. 471 ff., Mr. A.M.T. Jackson, I.C.S., has published (or given an account of) sixteen inscriptions at Bhinmal (Srimala), nine of which belong to, or mention, four of the chiefs,who are mentioned in the Jodhpur inscription of Rapadevi. Mr. Jackson's Nos. vii-ix of V. 1262, 1274 and 1305 are of the reign of a Maharajadhiraja Udayasinhadêva,

Page #10

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
to whom there is a reference also in No. xi of V. 1330. Nos. xii and xiü of V. 1333 and 1334 are of the reign of the Maharajakula Chåchiga or ChAchigadêva ; and the second of these two inscriptions mentions, in the Chåhumâna lineage, the Maharajakula Samarasimha and his son, the Maharajadhiraja Udayasimhadêva. And Nos. xiv-xvi of V. 1339, 1342 and 1345 are of the reign of a Mahárájakula Samvatasimhadeva (S&mvatasihadêva, Samvatasihadêva, or Sâmvatasimghadêva). The name of Samarasimha and that of his son Udayasimha also occur in the Jodhpur inscription. Instead of Chachiga the Jôdhpur inscription has a name which I have read as Chåva, but which possibly may be Chacha; and instead of Samvatasimhadêya the Jodhpur inscription actually has Sâmyamtasimhadeva, which I have taken to stand for Såmantasimhadôve. I do not think that Såmvatasiin hadêva
is the correct form of the name.-F. Kielhorn. Page 322, line 1, insert after 2:.
# 323, text line 32, insert after fortfara. , 325, line 1 from below, for a read 764. » 326,» » »
> Toft read it. → 329, footnote 2, read "The word naptri generally means."

Page #11


Page #12

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOLUME IV.
No. 1.-BRITISH MUSEUM PLATES OF SADASIVARAYA;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1478.
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN.
THE
HESE plates were obtained by the late Sir Walter Elliot from a Deputy Sheristadar of Chingleput in the Madras Presidency, and they are now in the British Museum. I edit the inscription which they contain from two of Sir W. Elliot's own impressions, one of which was received by Dr. Hultzsch from Dr. Burgess, and the other from Dr. Fleet.
These are seven copper-plates, the first and last of which are engraved on the inner face only, while the others are so on both faces. They are shaped like the Unamâñjêri plates of Achyutaraya, of which photo-lithographs have been published above, Vol. III. p. 152 ff., and like those plates, they are numbered, on the first inscribed side of each plate, with the TeluguKanarese numerals. Each plate is about 67 broad and, including the arch at the top, 93" high; and the writing runs across the breadth of the plates. The plates have raised rims, and the writing, in consequence, is in an excellent state of preservation throughout. They are held together by a ring, on which is a seal which contains the figure of a boar and representations of the sun and moon. The characters are Nandinâgari, excepting the word śri-Virupaksha in line 299, which is in large Kanarese characters; they include the sign for the rough r. in the words muru, 1. 105, Amarúr, 1. 212, and Araviti, 1. 242. The size of the letters is between" and ". The language is Sanskrit, and excepting the words śri-Gandhipatayê namaḥ at the beginning and ri || ri-Virupaksha at the end, the whole inscription is in verse. The orthography calls for few remarks. Of the three sibilants, the palatal is nine times employed for the dental, the dental seven times for the palatal and three times for the lingual (in susyad-, 1. 43, samsosya for samsôshya, 1. 57, and nisphalam, 1. 293), and the lingual twice for the palatal (in -darshaḥ, 1. 254, and -shobhi, 1. 259). The sign of visarga is occasionally wrongly omitted, three times before the word śrt. A superfluous anusvára we find in sammrajya, 11. 81 and 273, kamnya, 1. 244, and tâmmra, 11. 287 and 290; and the sign of anusvára has been several times wrongly employed, generally instead of the dental and once instead of the guttural nasal (e.g. in -ddim nichayan for -ddîn-nichayan, 1. 72, and prám-nady &
The fifth plate shows the numeral 5 also on the second side, but it has apparently been struck out. I owe this information to Prof. Bendall.
VOL. IV.
B

Page #13

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
for präsi-nadya, 1. 194). The sonant aspirate dh, when following upon a vowel, is generally doubled before a semivowel (o.g. in ddhruran, 1. 69, addhyásya, 1. 74, and ddhráinta, 1. 271); on the other hand, dh occurs instead of ddh in indhé for inddhé, 11. 258 and 260, and (incorrectly) in badhud for baddhod, 1. 19. Besides, the word panikti is spelt paniti in partih, 1. 97, and Partirathád-, I. 253 (but not in Parktirathads, 1. 28), and ôshadhi roshadhi, 1. 101.- Among the more unusual Sanskrit words offered by our text are anhati, a gift,' in the biruda Rajaraja-sam-amhati, one whose gifts are like those of Kavēra,' 1. 104; Asamakända=Asama-bana, 'the god of love,' 1. 102; ahamtd, conceit,' 1. 121; viksha in the sense of
an eye,' 1.99; Sarasa-nábha=Padma-nabha, Vishņu,' 1. 256 ; suparvan, a god,' in suparvatatini=sura-nadi, 1. 261; sauvidalla (wrongly written sauvidarlla), 'an attendant on the women's apartments,' 1. 111; spardhála (wrongly spelt spharddhala), emulating,' 1. 112; and Smriti-bhú, the god of love,' 1. 88. Like the Unamañjêri and other cognate inscriptions, this one also contains the biruda Hindurdya-surattrana, 'the Sultan among Hinda kings,' 1. 107, and the Kanarese birudas Bhdsha(she)ge-tappura-rayara-ganda, 'the disgracer of kings who break their word,' 1. 102, and Músu-ráyara-ganda, 'the disgracer of the three kings of the South),' I. 105. Other birudas, which wholly or partly consist of Kanarese words, are anatembara-ganda, perhaps for birud-antenbara-ganda, 'the disgracer of those of whom birudas are proclaimed,' in l. 275, ebirudu-rdya-rdhuta-vesy (ty)-aikabhujanga, 'the unique paramour of the prostitutes-the troopers of kings with what kind of birudas!' in l. 277, and vikhyatabiruda-mani(nn)ya-vibhaļa-lila, one whose amusement it is to destroy renowned chieftains,' in 1. 278. The inscription also has the Kanarese tadbhavas raya and mahardya for rdjan and mahardja ; and special attention may be drawn to the occurrence of the term tirunakshatra, the holy nakshatra,' in 1. 238, perbaps denoting the nakshatra under which the god Vishna was born. The inscription is remarkable for the large number of village-names in 11. 131-230, the spelling of some of which is not at all uniform.
The inscription is one of Sadasivariya or Sadasivamaharaya of Vijayanagara (or Vidyanagari, as the name is given in 11. 80-81); and records that the king, in Saka-Samvat 1478, at the request of Râmaraja, the ruler of the Karnâta kingdom (rdjya), who in turn had been redested in this matter by the prince (nripala) Kondarija-being on the bank of the river Tungabhadra, in the presence of the god Vitthaleśvara, granted many villages to the great sage R&mánuja,' for the proper worship of the god Vishnu and the support of his devotees. Verses 1-12 (up to 1. 115) are taken up with the genealogy of the king and give a ealogistic account of himself and some of his ancestors. Then follows what is really one huge sentence, extending as far as verse 149 in l. 284). This part (in vv. 43-44) gives the date, (in vv. 45-53) describes the nominal donee, Râmånaja, in vv. 54-116) enumerates the 31 villages granted by the king, and (in vv. 117-124) records the usual conditions under which, and the purpose for which, the grant was made. It then in v. 125-133) gives the genealogy of Kondarkja, (in vv. 134-141) states that that prince, wishing the grant to be made, applied to Råmarkja, (in vv. 142-146) eulogizes Råmarija, and (in vv. 147-149) records that SadasivamabAraya at his request made the grant. Verses 150-152 then state that this is an edict (Sdsana) of the king Sadasivaraya, and that by his order it was composed by Sabh&pati, and
1 This biruda is often met with in the inscriptions in Epigraphia Carnafana, Part I., sometimes, a given here, in the form antombara-ganda, but more commonly in the forma birud-ontembara-ganda, birud-antombaraganda, birud-andembara.ganda, birud-embara-ganda; compare, 49, p. 8, No. 7, 1, 4, p. 6, No. 20, 1.9; p. 23, i. 24: P. 40, 1.8; P. 46, L. 16; p. 49, L. 7 from the bottom; eto. I owe the explanation of these terms and of the following to the kindness of the Rev. P. Kittel.
* Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 181, plate iva, 1. 6; and above, Vol. III. p. 40, note 8.
• The word manniga see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 181, plate iiib, 1. 20; and viba, ibid. L 16; compare also birudar like manneya-ldrddle, arirdya-ribhoda, etc.
• The same term occurs in Ep. Carn. Part I. p. 58, 1.5 from the bottom.

Page #14

No. 1.)
BRITISH MUSEUM PLATES OF SADASIVARAYA.
engraved by Virapacharya, the son of Virana.' And the inscription ends with five imprecatory verges (153-157), followed by the words fri and fri-Virüpåkaha.
of the first part of the inscription the verses 1-26, which bring the genealogy of Sadasivaraya down to Achyutaraya, correspond to verses 1-22, 24, 25, 32 and 38 of the Unamañjêri plates of Achyutaräys; and the only difference between the two inscriptions so far is this that, while according to verge 14 of Achyutaraya's inscription the lady Obambika bore to the king Nrisimha (Narasa) one son, Achyutêndra, according to verse 14 of the present inscription she had two song, Ranga-kshitindrs and Achyutadávarkys. The inscription (in vv. 27-30) then tells us that, on Achyutêndra's death, his son Venkataraya or Venkatad variya ascended the throne, and that, when after a short time he too had died, the king (kshindpati) Råma, the ruler of the great Karpata kingdom (rájya) and 'husband of (Sadasiva's) sister,' made the ministers install Sadasive-mahârâys, the son of Ranga-kshitindra and Timmambi, on the throne of Vidyanagari. The verses which follow, up to v. 42, eulogize Sadasiva in the usual hyperbolical fashion. What may perhaps be mentioned here, is, that in v. 34 the dust raised by his armies is described as smoke that drove away those gnats-the Sakas (i.e., here, the Muhammadans), and that v. 41 speaks of the Kambhôja (1), Bhoja, Kalinga and Karsháta kings as attendants on his women's apartments. The genealogy of the donor, furnished by this record, accordingly is this :
1. Timma, md. Dévakt.
2. Isvars, md. Bukkama
3. Narva (Nrisimba).
(A.D. 1498).
a. by Tippaji
b. by Nagall -
0. by Obambika
4. Vira-Nrisimha Narasimha).
6. Krisbparaya. Ranga, md. Timmamba. (A.D. 1510-1529).
6. Achyutariya. (A.D. 1680-1641). 7. Venkataraya.
8. Sadasivariya. (A.D. 1642-1667).
The king Rama, spoken of in the preceding, is mentioned again in vv. 141-147. He is there enlogized as the hero, the glorious Ramaraja, the instructor in establishing the glory of the great Karpata kingdom (rdjya), the fruit of long-continued meritorious works (i.6. the son) of the glorious king (bhápdla) Rangaraje, the garland of the Soms vansa, the jewel that
The Upamiljari platoo profeus to be engraved by Vinaphobirya, the son of Mallapa.
1 The same account is given in copper plate inscription of BadASiva's of Saka-Samvat 1182 (current), described in Mr. Sewell's List of Antiquitia, Vol. II. p. 18, No. 81.
* This, of course, is merely an exaggerated reproduction of the verse in the inscriptions of Krishparya and Acbyotardys which makes these kings be waited upon by the kings of Ange, Vanga, and Kaling
As regards the date of these princos, known to me from their own published inscriptions, the earliest date of Krishnardya (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 866) would correspond to either the 23rd or the 24th January, A.D. 1810, and his latest dato (ibid. p. 899) in Monday, the 88rd April, A.D. 1629. The earliest date of Achyutarlys (Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 829) in Monday, the 16th August, A.D. 1530, and his latest date (Ep. Caru. Part I. p. 176 No. 120) would correspond to the 26th January, A.D. 1641. The earliest date of Sadasivariya (ibid. p. 34, No. 12) would correspond to the 87th July, A.D. 1542, and his latest date (South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. p. 70) is Wednesday, the 5th February, A.D. 1567. Regarding Naraan (Nrisiroha) and Vira-Nrisinaba I can only say that the only date known to me, which admits of veriflentlon, is one of Narsa's reigo, corresponding to the 18th December, A.D. 1498 (Ep. Caru. Part I. p. 180, L. 16). Compare also South Ind. Isaer. Vol. I. Pp. 131-139.
VOL. IV.

Page #15

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
ornaments the Âtrêya gôtra, a king Bhôjal in exercising imperial sway over the sentiments of poetry (sahitya-rasa), etc.; and is by some of these epithets shown to be Rama II. of the third Vijayanagara dynasty. The statement of our inscription that he was the husband of Sadasivaraya's sister (bhagini), need not, I think, be taken in its literal sense. In an inscription published in the Epigraphia Carnataca, Rama is distinctly called Krishna's (i.e. Krishnaraya's) daughter's husband (jámátá), and the two statements would in my opinion be best reconciled by taking the word bhagini of the present inscription to denote a cousin of Sadasiva's, the daughter of his paternal uncle Krishnaraya.*
From the account of the third Vijayanagara dynasty, given above, Vol. III. p. 238, it will be seen that Ranga I., the father of Râma II. (our Râmaraja), was a son of Rama I. and his wife Laka or Lakks, and grandson of Bukks and his wife Balla or Ballama, and that, in the inscription there treated of, Bukka's father Pinnama II. is styled "the lord of the city of Araviti." Taken together with that account, our inscription in vv. 125-140 clearly shows that the prince (nṛipála) Konḍaraja, at whose solicitation Râmaraja requested Sadasiva to make this grant, was a near relation of Râmaraja's. For Kondaraja is here described as the second of four brothers who also were descended from the king (kshamapa) Bukka of the famous Araviti, thus:
Bukka, md. Ballambika.
Ramaraja, md. Lakkambika
I
Peda-Kopdaraja, md. Kondâmbika.
Konêtiraja, md. Tirumalambika.
L 2. Kopdaraja.
1. Au[bba]laraja.
3. Timmaraja.
4. Bangaraja.
Konḍaraja, therefore, was a grandson of (Peda-Konḍaraja, who was) a brother of (our) Ramaraja's father Ranga I. He apparently is the same person who, in an inscription of the reign of Sadasiva which is dated (one month earlier than the present inscription) at the time of a solar eclipse, on Monday, the new-moon day of Kârttika of Saka-Samvat 1478 (=Monday, the 2nd November, A.D. 1556), is styled "the Mahamandaléévara Komara Konḍarajayyadeva, the great king (maha-arasu)."
Our inscription is dated (in vv. 43-44) in the Saka year counted by the Vasus (8), the horses (7), the oceans (4) and the moon (1), in the year Nala, at the time of an eclipse of the sun on the new-moon tithi of the month Margasirsha, on a Sunday. By the southern luni-solar system the year Nala (Anala) does correspond to Saka-Samvat 1478
1 From this epithet it is clear that Ramaraja was a poet or at least a patron of poets.
See Dr. Hultzsch in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. pp. 154-155, and Mr. Krishna Sastri, above, Vol. III. p. 238. Ep. Carn. Part I. p. 216, 1. 1; see also Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. II. p. 250.
On the very loose way in which words denoting relationship are used in the Kanarese country, see Dr. Fleet's Kanarese Dynasties, p. 48, note 1. My reason for attaching, in this particular point, rather greater value to the inscription in the Epigraphia Carnataca is, that in the historical account furnished by that inscription the exact relationship between Ramaraja and Krishnaraya is a matter of some importance, and therefore likely to have been described correctly.
This name is written Arietti, Ep. Cars. Part I. p. 19, No. 12, and Aruvifi, ibid. p. 212, No. 181.
The writer, in 1. 244, has omitted the two aksharas Rdma, but there can be no doubt about the intended
rending. 7 ibid. p. 174, No. 108. Kondarija (the mahd-arass) is also mentioned in two short Badami inscriptions of Sadasiva's of the year Sobhakrit (Saka-Samvat 1465); Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 64.

Page #16

No. 1.]
BRITISH MUSEUM PLATES OF SADASIVARAYA.
expired, but otherwise the date is quite incorrect. For the new-moon tithi of the amânta Mårgasirsha of Saka-Samvat 1478 expired occupied abont the whole of the 1st December, A.D. 1556, which was & Tuesday, not a Sunday, and on which there was no eclipse. There Was & solar eclipse, which was visible in Southern India, 6 b. 15 m. after mean sunrise of Monday, the 2nd November, A.D. 1556, the new-moon day of the amanta Karttika of Saka-Samvat 1478 expired, and that eclipse is correctly quoted in the inscription of Sadasiva's reign which has been mentioned in the preceding paragraph.
According to vv. 45-53 the grant recorded in our inscription was made to him who has become the best of instructors in inaugurating the path of the Veda; who knows the Dramida doctrinel which is the essence of the rays of light of such Veda; who is the foremost instructor in establishing the tenets of the six darśanas; who breaks the pride of mind of those who maintain the doctrine of) illusion;' who has conquered disputants; who takes away the conceit of crowds of those most learned in magical formulas; who is termed a Garuda of the dissolute (?), while he protects those come for refuge; who repeatedly has sanctified the earth by his circumambulations, and whose mind is quite spotless from his bathing at various holy places; whose birth was reverenced by Sadaka and crowds of other great contemplative saints; whose mind's eye is busy in discerning the course of the past, present and future ; whose fame deserves to be proclaimed before that of Prahlada, Narada, Vyasa, Parasara, Saka and other great devotees of the Holy one; who always is full of bliss, whose mind (?). is given to truth, who gladdens the circle of the good, and who is thus another form of Lakshmi's husband who was always approached by his foster-father) Nanda, whose heart (?) is devoted to his wife) Satyabhâmâ, and who possesses a discus and his sword) Nandaka; whose soul is ever engaged in meditating on the footsteps of Narayana; who, in order that he may worship Adikeśava (Vishạn), has assumed the form of an image in the sacred place, the excellent town named Pirumpûndûru; to him who also is called the holy Amperumal, to the great sage Râmânuje, ever mindful to propitiate Råma.'
Below, in vv. 117-119, it is again stated that the villages granted by the king were to be enjoyed (or possessed), free from all taxes, etc., and as long as the moon and the stars endure, by the great sage Råmanuja. As the great reformer Ramanuja lived about 500 years before Sadasivaraya, the meaning of this can only be, that the donation was made in favour of the sect founded by Råmånuja, or more particularly, of those of its members who were settled at the sage's birth-place, Sriperumbüdür, or of the Vaishnava temple which contained the image of Råmanuja, before alluded to. At any rate, the object of the grant (according to vv. 120124) was, to enable the devotees to carry on the regular and incidental worship of Ananta (Vishạn) with incense, lights, oblations of food, flowers, dancing, singing, music, umbrellas, chámaras, etc.; to celebrate in proper style the yearly festival of Vishnu on the holy
Dravida-odda and Dravid-dmndya are in Mr. Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary explained to mean'a Vaishgavs popular exposition of the Vedas in Tamil verse.' Drdeid.dmadya I find in Ep. Carn. Part I. p. 45, l. 10 from the bottom, and p. 46, 1. 14 from the bottom. Compare also Sir M. Monier-Williams's Brahmanism and Hinddiem, p. 125.-[The Dravida veda is identical with the collection of Tamil hymns generally called Nålayiraprabandham.-E. H.]
Dr. Bhandarkar, in his Report for 1883-84, p. 74, says: It was, therefore, Ramanuja's endeavour to put down the pernicious doctrine of Maya or unreality, and seek a Vedantic and philosophic basis for the religion of Bhakti or Love and Faith that had existed from time immemorial.'
* This is the name of Rishi who was ecosidered to be a son of Brahman
See Dr. Bucbanan's Journey through Mysore, Vol. III. p. 468, where an image of Ramanuja in a temple at Śrfperombadar is spoken of.
Below, the name of this place is spelt Perumbidiru.
• Compare the name Emborumdnar, translated by Randnuja,' in Ep. Carn. Part 1. p. 68, No. 94, L 5 from the bottom. (Emberum pår, i... our lord, is the name under which R&mánuja is generally referred to by the Vaishqavas.-E. H.)

Page #17

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
nakshatra, as well as the yearly car-festival; and every day to provide food of all kinds for the Vaishnava twice-born and their wives, children and aged people, at the extensive hall of the holy Râmânuja here constructed."
For these purposes, then, the king granted thirty-one villages which are enumerated, and the exact position of which is specified, in vv. 54-116 (lines 131-230). Verse 54 shows that all were in the Chandragiri rajya of the Jayankonda-Chôļa mandala.
Sixteen villages belonged to the Mahaļûr náduka of the senkåțţu kôtaka ;* they were :
1-5 (vv. 55-59). The villages Kachchipattu, Perumbuduru, Kilepattu, Kusapattu, and Pâtéri, all in the Kachchipattu síma, and situated east of Patichcheri and Vatamangala, south of Malepattu and Sriperumbuduru, west of the Brahmana (?) tank of the village Venkäţu, and north of Poļûr, Irungols and Mâmpaka-Sriperumbûdûr is in the Conjeeveram taluka? of the Chinglepat district, lat. 12° 58' N., long. 80° E. About 24 miles west of it the map shows Padicheri [Padichchêri] and Vadamangalam ; about 3 miles east-south-east of it Venkadu, with a large tank to the north of it; about 4 miles south-west of it Mambakkam ; and about 2 miles south-west of it Irunkuļam.
6 (vv. 60-62). The village Achchamperumpêta(du), east of Valletâncheri and Tattanûruviļâha, south of Kundimperumpēti(du), west of Oranêri and Nallanperuntêri, and north of Periñchipäkakuppa and Matancheri.-The map shows no name corresponding to Achchamperumpêta(du); but from 4 to 5 miles south by east of Sriperumbûdûr we find Tattanür, Valatånchéri, Kunduperumbêdu, Nallâmperambódu, and Periñjem påkkam.
7 (vv. 63-64). The village Pudra(duP)chchéri, east of Sômamangala, south of Mêlahara, west of Nadupattu, and north of Manimangal(a) and Kottakala.- The map has Puducheri [Puduchchêri ] 7 miles east and slightly south of, and Manimangalam about 7 miles south-east of Sriperumbûdûr; close to Puducheri on the west it has Somangalam(!), and on the cast Naduvirappattu (Nadupattu).
+ According to Mr. Krishna Sastri, the Vaishnavas generally understand by tiru-nakshatra the nakshatra under which Ramanuja was born. His birth is believed to have taken place under the sakshatra Tiruvadiri (Ardra in Sanskrit); compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 121, No. 61.- [A recent instance of the use of tirsakshatra is supplied by the subjoined notice of the publishers of the Bangalore Sanskrit journal Manasbildrin :« Our renders are requested to excuse us for not having published the issue of the last Monday, the 29th April 1895. on account of the absence of our compositors and others for Ramanujaeb&r's Tirunakshatram."-B.H.]
i I take Ramanujada to be eqnivalent to Ramanuja-mandape, and believe that the building referred to is the one described by Dr. Buchanan in his account of Sriperumbador (Journey through Myrore, Vol. III. p. 468), thus: Near this is the spot where the great man (Ramanuja) was born. A stone ebamber has been erected over it; and between this and the temple is one of the finest Mandapar, or porticos, that I have seen erected by Hindus. It is of grent size, and supported by many columns; but, as usual, it is neglected, and has become ruinous and dirty.'-Ramdunja kilpa also occurs in Kp. Carn, Part I. p. 57, 1. 16.
On the Jayabkonda-Choln mandala we above, Vol. III. p. 149. The Chandragiri rdjya apparently was 80 called after the town Chapdragiri in the Chandragiri tálaks of the North Arcot district ; ne ibid. p. 119.
The place Mahalar, after which the adduka is named, I cannot identify : Sonkatta is the genitive of sengada, a village about 5 miles north by west of Sriperumbudur.-In order to save repetition, I ball give here at once the names of the villages contained in the Map of the Chingloput and Madras Districts, which appear to correspond to the names given by the inscription. For places wbich are not in the Chingloput district (the village 80 and 81, and their boundaries) the necessary information has been kiadly added by Dr. Hultzach, who also has revised the spelling of the names of places in the Chingleput district on the basis of the official English and Tamil lists of the villages in each tálaki.-I must express here my reapeetful thanks to the authorities of the India Office for the readiness with which they have placed at my disposal & copy of the Map of the Chingloput and Madras Districts, to enable me to edit this inscription.
* This apparently refers to the five first villages only.
A. Perumbailara itaelf is one of the villages granted, I do not understand what the author means by this Perumhüdår may have formed a bamlet of Sriperumbudur, which was excluded from the grant.-E. H.)
> The same remark holds good of all the villages enemersted under 1-16, and perhaps also of those ander 16.

Page #18

No. 1.]
8 (vv. 65-66). The village Pâñchâlippaṭṭu, east of Koṭṭapáka, south of Pre(pe?)rumaṇittângal, west of Penna(nne?)lûru, and north of Kileppaṭṭu and Sriperumbuduru. Here the map only shows Bimantângal (Perumanittângal ?) about 1 mile north-east, and Pennalûr about 24 miles east and slightly north of Sriperumbâdûr.
BRITISH MUSEUM PLATES OF SADASIVARAYA.
7
9 (vv. 67-68). The village Nelmali, east of Kotkada and Ayakkulattûru, south of Mannûr and Vatapura, west of Karanattângal and Inunkâṭakota, and north of Koṭṭapada. The map has Nemmali (Nelmali) about 2 miles north and slightly east of Sriperumbudur; and around it, on the north Mannûr and Valarpuram (Vatapura), on the west Toḍukkaḍu (=Kotkada ?) and Ayakolattûr, on the south Kârantângal, and on the east Irunkṭṭukōṭṭai (Inuûkāṭakōṭa).
10 (vv. 69-70). The village Pau(pô ?)ndûru, east of Mâ[m]paka, south of Kaschi(chchi)paṭṭu, west of Pullapáka, and north of Vaṭakâl and Pa(?)duhappaṭṭu.Pôndûr is about 3 miles south and slightly west of Sriperumbûdûr; west of Pôndûr is Mambakkam, north-east of it Pillapakkam (Pullapaka), and south of it Vadakâl.
11 (vv. 71-72). The village Nagarikuppa, east of Kileppaṭṭu, south of Pennelûru, west of Venkatu, and north of a small river, flowing into a tank or lake, and of Veņkāṭu.The map shows no name like Nagarikuppa, but it has Pennalûr and Venkâḍu (which have been already mentioned) about 3 miles east of Sriperumbudur.
12 (vv. 73-74). The village Ku[n]dipperumpêḍu, east of Kannittângal and Tattanûru, south of Koṭṭankarana, west of Mangani, and north of the lake of (?) Achchaperumpêdu.- Kuṇḍipperumpêḍu is Kunḍuperumbêḍu, about 4 miles south by east of Sriperumbudur. To the west of it the map has Kannantângal and Tattanûr, to the north Oṭṭankaranai (Koṭṭankârana ?), and to the east Mâgâniyam (Mângâņi). About 2 miles south of it we find (not Achchaperumpêḍu, but) Nallâmperambêḍu, mentioned already
above.
13 (vv. 75-76). The village Tirumaṇikkuppa, east of Kôṭṭari, south of Pandûr and (?) Mummadikkuppa, west of Aharittirumani, and north of Yakkantângal.Tirumanikuppam is about 3 miles west of Sriperambadûr. About one mile north-west of it the map. shows Mammaḍikuppam, and 24 miles also north-west of it Kôṭṭayûr (Kôṭṭari ?); and close to Tirumanikuppam on the east is Agaram (Aharittirumani ?). The map contains no name like Yakkantângal.
14 (v. 77). The village Mulasûru, east of Bélûr and (?) Nandimêḍu, south of Pandúru, and west and north of Tirumangala.- Mulastru is Molasûr, about 5 miles south-west of Sriperumbûdûr. To the north of it is Tiruppandiyûr (apparently Pandûra), to the southwest Nandimêḍu, and to the south-east Tirumangalam.
15 (vv. 78-79). The village Ettantângal, east of Tirumaṇikkupa, south of Tirumanyahara, west of Vadamangala, and north of Pandûru.- Ettantângal ought to be looked for about 3 miles west of Sriperumbûdûr, but the map shows no name like it. Tirumanikkuppa, Vaḍamangala and Pandûru have been mentioned before. Judging from the position of these places, I incline to think that Tirumanyahara is the same village which above is called Aharittirumani, and that it is represented by the village Agaram of the map, east of Tirumaņikuppam.
16 (vv. 80-81). The village Pandûr, east of Sôlingapura, south of Vellâtûr, west of Amanêri, and north of Pânḍenalluru.- These villages I am unable to identify on the map There is a place named Velattûr about 13 miles west of Sriperumbûdûr, but none of the other villages are anywhere near it.
1 See below, under 15.

Page #19

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
The two next villages were in the Barattur náduka of the Paliyar kðtakal:
17 (vv. 82-83): The village Pambali, east of Lnakkottaputtúru, south of Kulachchalúru, west of Malottaņi and (P) Varáttaru, and north of Piruhganalluru.--Pambaļi must be the village Fammal, about 12 miles east of Srperumbador, in the Baidapet talo kå of the Chingleput district, lat. 12° 58' N., long. 80° 11' E. Close to it on the north-west the map shows Anakaputtûr (Anekkottaputtûru), and about 2 miles north and slightly east of it Polichallur (Polichchalûr) (probably Kolachchalûru).
18 (vv. 84-85). The village Semmenpaka, also called (P) Aruntanallar, east of Klipaka, sonth of Pichchamgéri, west of a big hill near Nammangala, and north of Bittiloppaks-This is Sembakkam, also in the Saidâpēt taluka, lat. 12° 56' N., long. 80° 13' E., about 14 miles east by soath of Sriperumbudur. The map shows Rajakilpakkam south-south-west of it, Sittalapakkam nearly north-west (not south) and Namangalam north-east of it, with a hill or mountain south of Nanmangalam.
The next village was in the Vellenalluru nádu of the Poļili kófaku:
19 (vv. 86-88). The village Ayalchêri, east of the field of Likuta at Vayal&nallur, south of the bank of a small river flowing into (?) the river of Vayal&nallur, west of Kannapillepalaya and north of Vayalânallûr. - Âyalchêri also is in the Saidâpet tåluka, lat. 13° 57' N., long. 80° 8' E., about 12 miles north-east of Sriperumbûdûr. It is quite close to and south of the Cooum' river, and the map shows about one mile south-west of it Váyilânallar, and 14 mile cast of it Kannapaļaiyam.
The two next villages were in the Kakaļür niduka of the Ikkâțu kófalud :
20 (vv. 89-91). The villago Ayattûr, east of Atañchånkuppa, south of Surakuļatturu, west of a small river flowing into (?) the tank of the village Paka, and north of Tururu and (?) Kandankolla-Ayattar (Ayattûr) is in the Tiruvallur taluk of the Chingleput district, lat. 13° 8' N., long. 80° 3' E., about 12 miles north by east of Sriperumbudur. To the north of it the map shows Sirukaļattar, and to the north-east Pakkam; and south-west of it are Kandigai (Kandankolla P.) and, about 11 mile distant from it, Toļůr (Turúru P).
21 (vv. 92-93). The village Nelmalyahare, east of Kilaviļ&ha, south of a small river flowing into the tank of Padür, west of a kuppa (P& hill' or '& hamlet') on the bank of the river north of Vidayêru, and north of the river east of (?) Vidayuru, and of a Rudra temple.Nelmalyahara is Nemmiliagaram, also in the Tiruvallur taluks, lat. 13° 7' N., long. 79° 53'E. about 13 miles north-west of Srfperumbûdûr. According to the map it is situated on the eastern bank of the Kusastala' river, and close to it are, on the north, Kilviļ&gam (Kilaviļdha), and on the south, Vidaiyar (Vidayûru).
The next village was in the Bachchûrunaduka of the Puļili kõtaka :
22 (vv. 94-95). The village Naduppattu, east of Śótipperumpêdu, south of the river Kôrasthaleru and of a great forest, west of Nêyeru, and north of Padur. Naduppattu apparently is the village sûrappattu of the map, in the Ponnêri taluků of the Chinglepat district, lat. 13° 15' N., long. 80° 15' E., about 25 miles north-east of Sriperumbûdûr. It is about 2 miles
1 Sarattur I cannot identify. The Puliyur kótaka apparently was so called after Puliyar, which is close to Madras in the SaidApê tálake of the Chinglepat district, lat. 13° 3;' N., long. 80° 17' E.
• The place after which the kofaka was called, Poļili or, as it is spelt below, Palili and Polali, is the village of Polul near Madrae on the road to Nellore. Vellenalluru is perhaps only another form of Vayalánallar, which will be mentioned presently.
The places after which the ndduka and kofaka were called are the Kakkadr und Ikk Ada of the map, both close to each other in the Tiruvallar taluk of the Chingleput district, about 12 or 13 miles north by west of Sriperumbadar.
* This place I cannot identify

Page #20

No. 1.]
BRITISH MUSEUM PLATES OF SADASIVARAYA.
south of the Kusastala' river, and to the west of it the map shows sottoperumbedu, to the south Badêr (Padur), and to the east Nayar (Nayeru').
The four next villages were in the Nayattu náduka of the Puļali kôfaka :
23 (vv. 96-97). The village Vaļuya(dha Plammêdu, east of Nayara, west of Mudiyûru, and north of Sêrumulla.-Valuya(dha)lammêdu is the Valudalambedu of the map, also in the Ponnêri täluka, lat. 13° 15' N., long. 80° 17' E., about 28 miles north-east of Sriperumbûdûr. According to the map it is about one mile south of the Kusastala' river, one mile east of Náyar (Nayara), and one mile west of Madiyur (Mudiyaru).
24 (vv. 98-99). The village Sirupåka, east of MAļipAka and Âmûrukuppa, south of Ilavampattu, west of Vanippåks and (?) Achchirumuha, and north of Nájeru.-Sirupåka is the Sirevåkkam of the map, also in the Ponneri tâluka, lat. 13° 17' N., long. 80° 16' E., about 28 miles distant from Sriperumbûdûr towards the north-east. It is on the northern bank of the Kusastala 'river, and the map shows to the west of it Máŋivakkam (MAļipaka) and Amûr. towards the north-east Elavampedu, and towards the south-east Vannippakkam. About 2 miles south of it and south of the 'Kusastala 'river is Náyar (N&yeru).
25 (vv. 100-101). The village Eļuvittangal, east of Vannippåka, south of Nálůr and Muriyadichchanpattu, west of Panappåka and north of Pûdûrviļáha.- Eluvittångal I cannot identify, but it must have been in the neighbourhood and east of Sirupaka; for the map shows Vappippakkam one mile south-east of Siruvákkam, and Murichampêdu (Muriyadichchånpatta) li mile north-east and Nalar about 2} miles east of it. [In the Index to the Ponnêri taluka map, the villages Nálûr, Inivittångal and Panappåkkam are clubbed together).
26 (vv. 102-103). The village Padériviļâha, east of Nayaru, south of Sirupåka, west of a lake near the boundary of Veļudhalammedu, and north of Nayaru.- This village also (apparently the same which above is called Püdûrvilaha) I do not find on the map; but its position is indicated by the three other villages which have been already mentioned and identified.
The two next villages were in the Amafûr náduka of the Peyyuru kotaka" :
27 (vv. 104-105). The village Kiraippaka, east and south of Ummippattu, west of Perunkali, and north of Koļūra.- Ktraippåka probably is the village Kirappâk kam of the map. also in the Ponneri tâluka, lat. 13° 28' N., Jong. 80° 16' E., about 39 miles north by east of Śrtperambûdûr. About 2 miles south-west of it the map has Ummippedu (Ummippattu), and 3 miles south-east of it Kaar.
28 (vv. 106-107). The village Settuppádu, east of Kårana and () the tank of Papasetti, south of a big forest near that tank, west of the road of Madanallura, and north of Karana and Kottap&laye.-These I cannot identify.
The next village was in the Kachchürundduka of the tkattu kotuka :
29 (vv. 108-110). The village Sômidêvapattu, east of Udappi, south of Kuñjara and Mailâppur, west of Payyaru and (?) Gollakuppa, and north of Kurakkuntaņdala.Somidérapattu is the village Sômadevampatta of the map, in the Tiruvallûr tåluks of the Chinglepat district, lat. 13° 14' N., long. 79° 58' E., about 18 miles north by west of Griperumba dûr. To the north of it the map shows Kuñjaram and Mailâpûr, to the south-west Odappal (Udappi), to the south-east Korakantaņdalam (Kurakkuntaņdala), and to the north-east Meyyür (Payyûru ?).
The name of this place is spelt below also Nayaru and Nayari. * This ndduka is evidently named after Nayaru; see the preceding note. • See below, under 26.
Below, this name is spelt Vannippaka. 5 Poiyur Kottam in mentioned in the Chinglepwt Manual, p. 488, m belonging to the Popperi taluka. . This dduka is distinct from another of the same name in the Pafili kofaka, see above gader 22. VOL. I.

Page #21

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
The last two villages were in the Malayal naduka of the Ikattu kotaku :
30 (vv. 111-113). The village Vollâțţukôta, east of the temple of the goddess) MalayaNA[ch chi yár) at Allikuli, south of the tank of Viļånkadu, west of the garden of Timma at Nelvadi, and north of Kottür and (?) Ariyapaka-Vellattukota' is found on the map of the Kalahasti Zamîndart, to the west of Neluay' (Nelvådi). Its western boundary, Allikuli, belongs to the Tiruvallur tâluka.
31 (vv. 114-116). The village Kolpaka, east of the Allikuţi mountain and (P) of the tank of Pennelůru, south of the Chandramauļi tank, west of Amanpåka and of the road to the village Ponnalluru, and north of the tank of Chêlekatu.-Allikudi is the same as Allikuli, the western boundary of the village No. 30. The Kalahasti Zamindari map showe, to the east of Allikuli, Ammambakam' (Amaņpåka), and to the north-north-west of the latter a very indistinctly printed name which may be meant for 'Pernallur' (Pennelůru or Pennallûru).
As the chief interest of this inscription will probably be considered to lie in the unusually large number of districts and places mentioned in it, I conclude this abstract of the contents with the following alphabetical list of the kôțakas, nádukas, and villages and other localities, the nhmes of which occur in lines 131-230. The figures after the names refer to the lines of the original text. (a) List of kofakas :Ikkattu-k. 188, 218, 222.
Peyyuru-k. 212. Palali-k. 199; Pulili-k. 195; Polili-k. 183. Sen kattu-k. 132.
Puliyur-k. 176. (6) List of nadukas :Amaçûr-n. 212.
Malaya-n. 223. Kachchůru-n., in Ikattu-k. 219; in Puļili- Mahalûr-n. 133. k. 196.
Vellenalluru-n. 183. Kaka!ûr-n. 188.
Sarattur-n. 175. Näyáttu-n. 199. (0) List of villages, etc. :Achchaperumpedu 162; Achehamperum- ûranêri 142. pêta (du) 143.
Ettantângal 171. Achcbirumuha 203.
Eluvittângal 209. Atañchånkuppa 189.
Kachchipattu 137, 154 ; -simâ 133. Amaņêri 174.
Kandankolla 191. Amanpåka 229.
Kannapillepalaya 185. Ariyapåka 225.
Kannittångal 160. Aruntanallûr 181.
Kårana 215, 217. Allikudi mountain 227; Allikuli 223.
Karaṇattângal 153. Aharittirumaņi 164.
Kîraippåka 214. Anekkottaputtúru 176.
Kilavi!aha 192. Amûrukuppa 202.
Kilepattu 138; oppattu 149, 157. Ayakkulattúru 151.
Kilpaka 179. Âyattûr 191.
Kunjara 219. Âyalchêri 187.
Ku[n]dipperumpêdı 162; KundimInunk&takota 153.
perampêti(da) 141. Irungola 136.
Kurakkuntandala 221. Ilavampattu 203.
Kulachchalúru 177. Udappi 219.
Kusapattu 139. Ummippattu 213.
Kotkåda 151.
The name of this ndduka, which means the bill-division, may be connected with that of the temple of Malaya-Nachchiy&r which belonged to it.

Page #22

No. 1.]
BRITISH MUSEUM PLATES OF SADASIVARAYA.
(6) List of villages, etc.-contd. Kottakála 146. Kottankârana 161 Kottapáka 147. Kottapâda 153. Kottûr 225. Kötturi 163. Kottapalaya 217. Kôrasthalêra river 197. Kolûra 214. Kôl påka 230. Gollakuppa 220. Chandramanli tank 228. Chêlekatu 229. Tattanûru 160. Tattantiru viļåha 140. Tiramangala 167. Tirumaņikkuppa 166, 169. Tirumanyahara 169. Tarúru 191. Nagarikuppa 160 Nadupatta 145; Naduppattu 199. Nandimêdu 167. Nammangala 180. Nallanperuntêri 142. Nayara 200; Nayara 209, 211; Nâyeru
198, 204. Nálûr 206. Nelmali 154. Nelmalyahara.195. Nelvadi 224. Pa(?)duhappattu 156. Panappåka 207. Panda[r] 175. Pandûr 163. Pandúru 167, 171. Pambaļi 179. Payyûru 220. Påka 190. Pašichålippattu 151. Pâtichchêri 134. Påndenallûru 175. Pådûr 193. Papasetti tapk 215. Pichchamgêri 179. Pirunganalluru 178. Pudra(da?)chchêri 146. Pallapåka 1:1 Padar 198. Puteri 139. Púdûrvi!&ha 208. PadêrivilAha 211. VOL. IV.
Pennalúra 149; Pennallúru 229; Penne
lúru 157, 227. Periñchipäkakuppa 143. Perunkali 213. Perambûdûru 137, 150; Srip 135, 150. Pôlûr 136. Pau(pô?)ndûra 156. Pre(pe?)rumanittångal 148. Bélûr 166. Matañchêri 143. Manimanga![a] 146. Mannûr 152. Malettaņi 178. Malepattu 134. Mângâņi 162. Madanallûra 216. Mâmpåka 136, 154. Mâlipika 202. Mudiyuru 200. Mummaļikkuppa 164. Muriyadichchanpattu 206. Mulagûru 168. Mêlahara 144. Mrai(mai)lapptru(r) 220. Yakkantâögal 165. Vatakål 155. Vatapura 152. Vatamangala 134; Vada 170. Vanippåka 203 ; Vannippåka 205. Vayalênallûr 184, 185, 186. Varáttúru 178. Vallettáñchêri 140. Valuya(dha)lammêdu 201; Veludha
lammêta (da) 210. Vidayûr, Vidayůru 194. Viļåókådı 224. Venkatu 135, 158, 159. Vellatur 173. Velláttukota 226. Sittileppåka 181. Settuppada 217. Semmeņpaka 182. Sêrumulla 200. Sotipperumpêđu 196. Solingapura 172. Sirupåka 205, 210. Surakulattúru 189. Sômamangala 144. Somidêvapatta 221.
c 2

Page #23

12
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
TEXT. First Plate.
1 Śrî-Ganâdhipatayê namaḥ
1(11) "Namas-tumga-siras-chum bi-chamdra-châmara
3
2 châravê trailôkya-nagar-arambha-malastambhaya Sambhavê (II) [1] Harêr-lîla-varahasya damshtra-damḍaḥ 88 pâtu vaḥ I Hêmâdri-kalasa yatra 4 dhâtrî chchha[t*]tra-śriyam dadhau (11) [2] Kalyânây-âstu tad-dhâma pratyûha-ti5 mir-pahah yad-Gajb-py-Agaj-ödbhta Haripápi oba půjyatê (1) [8] 6 Asti kahramayad-dai(dd)vair-mathyamánko-mahkhbadhéḥ 1
navani
7 tam=iv=ôdbhutam-apanîta-tamô mahaḥ I(11) [4*] "Tasy-felt-tanayaa-tapò8 bhir-atulair-anvartha-nâmâ Budhaḥ punyair-asya Purûravâ bhuja-ba
9 lair-âyur-dvishâm nighnataḥ Itasy-Ayur-Nabusho ya tasya tasya pu(pa) rushô 10 yuddhê Yayâti[h] kshitau khyâtas-tasya tu Turvasur-Vasu-nibhaḥ śrî-Dê11 vayânî-patêḥ (II) [5] Tad-vamsê Devaki-jánir-didipê Timma-bhupatiḥ | ya12 saśvi(svi) Tuluv-êmdrêshu Yadôḥ Krishna iv-ânvayê (II) [6] Tatô-bhûd= Bukkama-janir-1
13 svara-kshitipâlakaḥ atrasam-agunabhramsam mauli-ratnam mahîbhujâm [II 7*] 14 Sarasâd-udabhû[t="] tasmâ[n=] Naras-âvanipalakaḥ | Dêvaki-namdanât-Ka 15 mô Dêvakî-namdanâd-iva (1) [8] Vividha-sukrit-ôddâmê Râmêsvara-pramu16 khê muhur-mudita-hridaya sthânê sthânê vyadhatta yathâvidhi [1] budha-pari17 vritô nânâ-dânâni yo bhuvi shôḍaśa tribhuvana-jan-dgam 18 sphitam yaśaḥ punarukiayaktayan 1 (11) [9] 8Kaverim-a19 su ba[d"]dhva bahala-jala-rayâm tâm vilasghy-alva satrum samiti
grihîtvå
20 jîva-grâham 21 rajyam tadiyam I kritvå 22 ja-vasê paṭṭaḥam yo 23 na bhavana-stûyamân-âpadânaḥ tam-api cha Madhu
24 râ-vallabham mâna-bhûsham
[VOL. IV.
bhuja-balât-TamchaSriramga-parvam tad-api nibabhâsê 19 kîrtti-stambham nikhaya tribhuva(II) [10] Cheram Chôlam cha Pâ[m*]dyam
19 viry-ôdagram Turushkam Gajapati-nṛipatim
ch-api jitva tad-anyân [*]
Second Plate; First Side.
nitâmtam
khy
25 â-Gamgâtira-Lamkâ-prathama-charama-bhûbbrit-tat-âm tam 26 taḥ kabögipatinám srajam=iva sirasâm (sam) sâsanam yo vyatânî27 t 1(11) [11] 10Tippaji-Nagala-dêvyôḥ Kausalya-iri-Sumitrayób I dê28 vyôr-iva Nrisimhêmdrât-tasmân(t)=Panktirathâd-iva (1) [12*] Virau vina29 yinau Rama-Lakshmanâv=iva namdanau I .jâtan Vira-Nṛisimhêm30 dra-Krishnaraya-mahîpati (1) [13] Ramgakshiti mdr-Achyutadevarayau ra31 ksha-dhurinâv=iva Rama-Krishnau T Ôbambikâyênm Narasa-kshi32 tîmdrâd-ubhav-abhûtânmaragêmdra-sârau 19 1(11) [14] 13Vira-sri-Narasimha33 8-88 Vijayanagarê ratnasimhasana-sthaḥ kirttyk nity nimasya
1 From Sir W. Elliot's impressions, supplied to me by Dr. Hultzsch.
2 Metre of verses 1-4: Sloka (Anushṭubh).
These signs of punctuation are superfluous.
6 Metre: Harini.
* Metre of verses 10 and 11: Sragdhara.
10 Metre of verses 12 and 13: Sloka (Anushṭubb).
12 Rend tám narakémdra-.
פן
3 Metre: Sardúlavikridita.
Metre of verses 6-8: Sloka (Anushṭubb).
7 Read punaraktayan.
These signs of punctuation are superfluous.
11 Metre: Upajati.
13 Metro of verses 15-18: Sragdhara.

Page #24

No. 1.]
BRITISH MUSEUM PLATES OF SADASIVÄRAYA.
34 [n="]Nriga-Na!a-Nahushån=apy=&vanyám=ath=8ngân & Sêtôr=& Same35 rör-avanigura-nutah
vairam=
chrödsyAdrer=&1 Dasch&ty-Schal-Am36 tad-akhila-hřidayam=&varjya rajyam Babass (ID) [15] Nanà-dânâny-akd37 rohit-Kanaka-sadabi(si) yah sri-Virupakshadêva-sthånd grî-Kalahast-i38 situr-api nagare Venkatádrau cha Kamchyam Srigaile Soņaśailê ma39 hati Harihard-hôbalê Sê(sar)game cha | Sriramgê Kumbhag bône hata-ta. 40 masi Mahanardi-tirthé Nivrittau (ID) [16] Gokarne Rama-setan jagati 41 tad-itareshy-apyragênhêshu
punya-sthånêshy=&rabdha-nå nå vidha-ba hala42 mahadâna-vári-pravåhaiḥ
yasy=ôdamchat-turamgah-prakara-khura-rajah43 snsya(shya)d-ambhôdhi-magna-kshmàbhfit-paksha-chchhid-ôdyatta(tka)ra-kuliệadhar-. 44 tkarthith kumthit-abhût (II) [17] Brahmårndum viśva-chakram ghatam=udita-ma45 hábhůtakaṁ ratna-dbênum Bapt=am bô (bhô)dhimg=cba kalpa-ksbitiruba-lati. 46 kê karinchanim kama-dhênum svarna-kshmå[m] yê hirany-asva-ratham=api 47 told-purusharingÔ-Bahasrar hêm-aśvar hema.garbham kanaka-kari-ratham 48 parche-Járngalyratânit (II) [18] Prajyam prasásya nirvighnam råjyam ni49 rvighnam rajyam dyâm=iva såsitum tasmin=gunena vikhyâte kshi50 tér=indre divam gato I(II) [19] Tato=py=avårya-virya[ho] sri-Krishnaraya-mi(ma).
Second Plate ; Seconil side. 51 hipatiḥ 1 bibhartti maņikêyura-nirvisesham mahim bbuje (II) [20*) K1-7 52 rty& yasya samaritataḥ prassi(sri)taya viśvam ruch-aikyam vrajød=ity=&samkya
porå Pu53 rårir-abhavad=bhAl-Akshanah prayasaḥ | Padmáksho=pi chatur-bhujo-ja54 ni janie chatar-vaktrô-dbhabha)vat=Padmabhah Kaļi - khadgam-aya(dha)d=
"Rama 55 cha kamalaṁ viņâm cha Vani karê I() [21] Satruņam visamêté dadata 56 iti rush& kiñ nu saptråmburåst(si)n=nåna-sênân-ttu(ta)ramga-tri(tra)ţita57 vasumati-dhali-kápålikábhiḥ
samsosyall
svairam=état-prati58 nidhi-jaladhi-érêņikâ y
vidbatte 11% brahmåmda-svarnamêru59 pramukha-nija-mahadâna-toyair=am@yaiḥ (II) [22*] Staty-andaryaḥ sudbibhiḥ13 60 B8 Vijayanagarê ratnasimhâsana-sthaḥ 114 k shmâpâlân-Krishnaraya61 kshitipatir=adharikritya nitya [Nři]g-ada (di)n
& půrvådrér=862 th-Astakshitid hara-katak&d=2 cha Hêmachal-ämtad=415 Setom(r)-arthi. 63 sârtha-riyam=iha bahaļiksitya kîrtyd babhåsê (II) [23] Kpitavatil6 8064 ra-18kam Krishnarayê nij-âmsam tad=anu tad-anujanma panya-karm-Å65 chyutêmdraḥ
akhilam=avani-lokam sv-&msam=ety=&ri-jétå vi66 lasati Hari-cheta vidvad-ishta-pradata (ID) [24] Ambhôdênal7 nipiya
1 The original has a sign of panctuation between drd and ra.
This sign of panctantion is superfluous. : Read turanga-prakara., and compare above, Vol. 111. p. 152, notes 7 and 8. • This sign of punctuation is superfluous. 5 Metre of verses 19 and 20: $18ks (Anushtabb). • The words nirvignans rdjyan bave been erroneously put twice. 7 Metre : Sardúlavikrițita. & These two aksharas have been erroneously put twice, . This sign of punctuation is saperfluous.
10 Metre of verses 22 and 23: Sragdhara. 11 Bead sa fóshya.
13 This sign of punctuation is superfluous, 13 Read sudafokih.
# This sign of punctuation is superfluous. 25 The original bas a Bigu of punctuation between td and dá. * Metre: Malini.
Metre: Śardalsvikrlạita.

Page #25

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vou. iv.
67 mâna-salilô=gastyêna
pit-0[*]jbitas-tapto
Raghava-saya68 k-âgni-sikhaya samtapyamanaḥ sada T amtasthair=vaďab&(vå)-mukh-na69 la-sikhå-jålaireviệushkô ddhruvam
yad-dan-ambu-ghan-ambar-ambudhi70 r=ayam purnaḥ samu[d"]dyotatê (II) [25] Samajani narnpålah satya-dharma-pra71 tishthô Vijayanagara-rajad-rat nasimhasana-sthaḥ [1] Nộiga-Nala-Na72 [hu]sh-adim(dina)nichayan=råja-nityâ
nirupama-bhujaviry-audârya-bhûr-A73 [chyu]têmdraḥ (1) [26*) 3Kshiti-pratishthâpita-kirtti.dêhe prâpté padam
Vaishnavam-A74 [chyu]têmdre addhyâsya bhadrâsanam=asya sûnur vîrô babhau
Vemkatadêva75 råyah (ll) [27] Prašâsyat rajyam Prasa(sa) vâstra-rûpê vidvan-nidhau
Vemkatara76 ya-bhüpe
abhAgadhồyad-achirat-prajáním-Åkhandal-Avåsam277th-adhirûdhe 1(II) [28] Stimmâmbâ-vara-garbha-mauktikamaņi Ramgakshitim
Third Plate; First Side. 78 dr-atmajah 16 kshatr-alamkaranena pålita-maba-Karnata-rajya-sri79 å l saury-audarya-dayâvata sva-bhagini-bhartta(rtra) jaga(t)-trayinâiņa) 80 Råma-kshmåpatin-apy-amâtya-tilakaih klipt-abhisheka-kramaḥ I(II) [29] Sri-Vi81 dyanagari-lalåmani mahå-sârmråjya-simhasanê7
18
samtâna82 drur-iva sphuran=sura-giran samhsitya vidvêshinaḥ L
Sêtôr=883 pi ch=8-Himadri r achayan=rajño nij-ajña-karán=sarvårn pâlayu84 tê Sadasiva-mahirayas-chiraya kshamam (ID) [30*] 'Vikhyâta-vikramti85 nayasya yasya patt-abhishekê niyatam prajânám ânamda-båshpai86 r=abhishichyamânâ dêvî-padam darśayatê dharitri (11) [31") 10Gôtr-oddhâra-vi87 såradam kuvalayapid-apahâr-oddhuram saty-ayatta-mati[m ] sama88 sta-sumana-stôm.&van-aikāyanam [17 samjata-smritibha-ruchim savi89 jayam samnandaka-śribharam' ya[m] sainsarti y asõdayâmchita-guņam 90 Krishn-avataram budhah I(II) [32] Vikhyåtar bahu-bhôgaśpimga-vibhavair=uddi91 ma-dan-6ddharam dharmêna smritimåtrato-pi bhuvanê dakshar praja92 rakshaņê praptêm yasya bhujam bhujamga-mahibhșid-digdamti-kûrm
брaman 93 pâtivratya-patakik-êti dharani[m] jậnamtu sarve janah 1(11) (33*] 12 Y at-sê94 nâ-dhůļi-pâļi Saka-masaka-samuchchâtanê dhûma-rêkhê r ôm-&ļi
1 This sign of punctuation is superfluous,
? Metre: Málint. The nam&őjeri plates of Achyutardys in verse 38 (above, Vol. III, p. 154), instead of samajani, have sa jayati, which undoubtedly is the original reading. 3 Metre: Indravajra.
• Metre: Upajati. * Metre of verses 29 and 30: Sardûlavikridita. 6 This sign of panctuation is superfluous
7 Read admrajya.. & This sign of punctuation is superfluous.
. Metre: Indravajri. 10 Metre of verses 32 and 38: Sardalsvikridita. - Him, who knows how to elevate his family, who strives to alleviate the suffering of the orb of the earth, whose mind is addicted to truth, who is solely intent on fostering the whole multitude of well-disponed people, who has the pleasing appearance of the god of love, who is victorious, whose wealth of fortune gladdens the good, and whose excellent qualities are rendered even more illustrious by bis fume and compassion, bim the wise call an incarnation of Krishna, who knew how to lift up the earth, who exerted himself to take away (the elephant) Kuvalay&pidu (the vehicle of Kamaa), whose heart is devoted to his wife) Satyabhama, who is solely intent on protecting the whole host of the gods, who takes delight in (his son) the god of love, who has a divine car (or, who is accompanied by his attendant Vijaya, etc.), who bears (his sword) Nandaka and Lakshmi, and whoso excellent qualities were honoured by (bis foster-mother) Yasoda.' 1 Rend san-namu aka..
12 Metre : Sragdbara.

Page #26

No. 1.]
BRITISH MUSEUM PLATES OF SADASIVARAYA.
95 kirtti-vadhva iva bhuvanam-idam sarvam=amtar-vahamtyaḥ vêņi n=&96 niyas=iva prakațita-vihșitêr=vira-lakshmya raņågre
sårintyê jî. 97 mûta-pañ[k*]tih kila sa(sa)kala-khala-stôma-dåvånalânám [1134*] Tamgåm=e98 va dayam padâmbuja-yugam Sôņam cha Křishộå[m*] tanu[m] raktà[m*] nila
| si(si)tâ[m*] 99 Trivenim=anaghân viksham girar Narmadam [1] tirthanaiti samåva100 haty=&vayavaiḥ Seshadri-vâsî vibhuḥ prayê yasya vigêsbabba101 kti-muditaḥ pattabhisheka-śriyê (ID) [35*] Vo(@)shadhipaty-upamâyita-gai102 das=Tôshanarûpa-jit-Âsamakândah [1*] Bkasha(she ge-tappuva-rayara103 garndah Poshana-nirbhara-bhû-navakhandah (II) [36] "Rajadhiraja-birudô
Third Plate; Second Side. 104 Rajaraja-sam-ambatiḥ
I Svârâja-rajamânahýri 5
sri-Raja105 paramesvarah III) [37*] Murarayaragand-aruký Mêru-lainghi-yakobharah | 106 Saranâ[ga*]ta.mamdåraḥ Pararaya-bhayam karaḥ (ID) [38] Karad-akhilabhûpå107 lah Paradara-sa hodarah | Hinduraya-surattråna Induvamsa-si108 khamaṇiḥ (II) [39] Gaj-aagha-ganda-bhêrumdo Haribhakti-sudhanidhiḥ 1 Va109 rddhaman-apada naḥśrtr=6 Arddhanârî-natesvaraḥ
ityadi-birudai110 ruvamdi-tatyâ nityam-abhishtataḥ Hill) [40*] Kambhô(b)ja-Bhôja-Kaļiņga
Karaha111 tradi-partivai | Sauvidarlla (lla)-padan prâptail saradarsita-rari(nripộpadah lá)
[41*] S8=7 112 yam nitivisaradah s urataru-spha(spa)rddhâla-visrananah s arv-ôrvisa113 natah Sadasivamaharaya-kshamapayakaḥ
i bâhåv=xrigada-nirvi. 114 sesham akhilâm
sarvamsab&m=udvahan=vidvattrâņa-parayaņô vijaya-8 115 yatê vira-pratâp-onnataḥ 11 [42) Kramåd=vasu-hay-bdh-indu-ganitê Saka-va116 tsarê | Nala-samvatsaré mási Mârgasirsha iti srute (II) [43) Sûryôpara117 gê=mâvâsya-tithâ(thau) Mårttåmda-vasarê Tumgabhadra-nadi-tirê Vi113 tthalêśvara-samnidhau (II) [44*] Prapêdushê vêda-marga-pratishth-acharyavaryatan 119 tâdřig-vêda-śikha-såra-Dramiqâgama-vedine (II) [45] Shaddarsan-artha-siddhâm120 ta-sthåpan-acharya-maulaye I mâyâvâdi-mano-garva-bhôdinê jita-va121 dinê III [46*] Mamtravadi-manishindra-vşimd-abart-apahåriņê 1 10ambhaga
Garu122 4-årn karya (ya) saranågata-rakshiņê (11) [47*] Pradakshinaiḥ kṣitavate
pâvanim(ni)m=ava123 nii muhuḥ 1 nânávidha-mahâtîrtha-sthâ(snå ?)n-êtivimal-atmanê (I) [48*)
Sanak-adi
1 This sign of panctuation is superfluous.
? Metre: Sardalavikridita. Tungd is high, strong,' and the river Tunga, one of the two components of the Tungabhadra ;'Sona, red, and the river Soya;' Krishna, 'black,' and 'the river Krishn&;' Narmada, 'giv. ing pleasure,' and 'the river Narmada. The eye is black, wbite, and rakta, 'red' and 'loving,' and is therefore the holy Triveni, the place (now called Allahabad) where the Ganga joins with the Yamuna and is supposed to receive underground the Sarasvati.' • Metre: Dödhaka.
+ Metre of verses 37-41: sloka (Anushțubh). Read mdna-irth.
Read oddnaérfru. 7 Metre : Sårdülsvikridita.
& Read vija.. 9 Metre of verses 43-124 : slöka (Anushţubh).
10 I am unable to give the meaning of the word ambhaga. If the reading is correct, its connection with the word Garuda would seem to indicate that it is equivalent to bhujanga, in the double secs, conveyed by tha word, of '& snake' and 'a dissolute person.'

Page #27

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
sva.
124 ma-yôgfrindra-samůh-ådrita-janmanê
kalatraya-gati-jñana-kårmana-jñs125 nachakshushê (ID) [49*]. Prahlada-Narada-Vyåsa-Parabara-Suk-Adishn
Bhagavadbhakta126 varyêsha prathamåkhyêya-kirttayê i(II) [50*] Sadânarda-samêtâya saty-âya[tta ]127 rô(chá) tasê 1 sachchakra-namdakâya Srisahây-paramürttayê (11) [51"]
Nårâyanapada128 ddhyana-parayaņa-nijâtmanê | puré punya-sthale Srêshthe Pirumpûmduru-na129 makes 1 Âdikeśava-sev-&rtham-archchd-ra(ru)pam=upėyushe (II) [52] Srimad.
Amperuma130 1-akhyâm=aparam cha prapêdushê | Ramanujd-manindraya Râm-Aradhana
Fourth Plate; First Side. 131 chêtasd3 (ID) [53] Jagatkhyâta-Jayamkomda-Chola-mandala-våsina 1 132 sri-Chandragiri-rajyê cba prajyê vásam=upå ritam [ll 548] sérkattu-kotak
anta133 sthan Mahaur-na[ta(du)]ke sthitam ! [6r1-*]Kachchipațţu-sim-antarbhávam
ch=&pi samâéri. 134 tar [11 55*] Sri-Pâtichchêri-sfmårätât=prachyam cha Vatamamgaļat
Malepa135 ttu-Sri perumbûdûru-sîmâmta-dakshiņam [ll 56*] Venkatu-gråma-[bh]ádéva136 ta tájkád-api paschiman [18] yukta-Pôlûr-Irungoļa-Mámpák-avadhibh-ûtta137 ram (11 57"] Kachchipattur-itikhyâta-nåmânam gråmam=utta[ma] 1
Perumbâdu138 ru-nâmånam=api gråmam manoharan [ll 58*] Kilepatv(ttv)-ahvayam gråmam=8139 pi gasy-paßôbhitam [1] Kusapattu-gråmiakam cha Pûtéri-gråmam=ap[y]=8140 muṁ [HI 59] Vallettámchêri-nämnô=pisîmêmtad=gr&maka(chya P]t 1
Tattanúru141 viļáhasya kshêtråt=pråchin disam sritam [ll 60*) Gråmåt=Kumờimperum
pěti(du)142 namakåd=api dakshiņam [*] khyat-Oranêre[h*) Sri-Nallanperuntêrês-cha
paschi143 mar [l1 619) Perimchipäkakuppach-cha Matamcheri[schi] t-ottarar 1
grâmam-Achchampe144 rumpêta(du)-nâmånam=api visrutam (II) [62] Sômamamgaļataḥ prachyar
sri-Me145 labara-dakshiņam
Nadupaţv(ttv)-Ahvayam(ya-)gramam(ma-)småmtad=api paschiman I(II) [63] 146 Manimamgal-Kottakala-sîmantåd=api ch=óttaram | Sri-Pudra(du P)chche147 ri-nâmånam khyatamcha gramam=uttamam (II) [64] Koţtapak-Abbidha
gråma-8f
1 The akshara in brackets appears to have been originally sa or sta; compare line 87 above. ? Below, this name is spelt Porumbidors.
• The preceding words in the Dative case and the following words in the accusative case, ap to verse 119, are dependent on the word datlands in line 984.
Originally kachyat was engraved, but the abshara chys seems to have been altered. Perbaps the intended'rending thay be grámakasya cha.
Here, too, the akshara in brackets, which yields no satisfactory meaning, seems to have been altered. One might suggest rending ordtath-6ttaram.

Page #28

No. 1.)
BRITISH MUSEUM PLATES OF SADASIVARAYA.
17
148 måmtât=pråg-difi sthitam
gråmåt=Pro(pe P)rumanittamgal-nâmak&d=a149 pi dakshiņam (ID) [65] Pemna(ne Pylüra-varagráma-sfmámtád=api paschimam
Kile150 ppattu-Sri perumbuduru-gråmad[v]ay-ôttaraṁ prakhyåtar cha bhavi grå151 mam Panchklippattu-nâmakam I(II) [66] Kotkad-Ayakkulattúru-simamtât=
pre152 g-disi sthitam | Mampur-Vatapura-gråma-simämt&d=api dakshiņam 1(II) [67"]
Pa153 schimar Karaṇattångal-gråtn-Ênunkatakotayoh I uttaram Kottapadaoh-cha 154 Nelmali-gråmamuuttamam KII) [68] Prachyam Ma[m]paka-sima[m]tån(t)=
Kaschi(chchi)pattos-ch [da]155 kshiņam | Pullspåk-abhidha-grâmå[t=*] paschimâm disam=asritam (ll) [69]
Vataka156 1-Pa(P)duhappattu-sri-simáritad=apich=ôttaram gråmań Pau(pô P)mdurunå måna
Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 157 m-api masy-Opasôbhitam (II) [70] Klloppattor-var&t=prachya Perneluros.
cha 158 dakshinam ! Venkatu-grâma-sîmámtát=paschim&m=Aérita disar (ID) [71] 159 Tataka m(ka-)gâmi-kulyåyå Venkatör-api ch=ôttaram gråmarchs ghana-sa160 sy-adhya Nagarikuppa-namakam Ill) [72] Kamnittamgal-Tattanüru
gråmabhyam 161 prág-disi sthitam
Kottamkarapa-simámtád=&britam dakshinam 162 disam (II) [73] Manganeth) paschimar ch=Achchaperumpedu-h[r]ad
Ottarar gråmam Ku[m]163 dipperumpêdu-nâmakam cha manoraman I(II) [74] Prachyar Köttüritaḥ
Pam164 dor-Mummadikkuppa-dakshiņam i khyat-Abarittiramani-gråmât=pakchi165 mataḥ sthitam (II) [75] Yakkaṁtâmgal-iti khyatád-gråmad-uttaratâm=j. 166 tam gråmam Tirumanikkuppa-nâmânam=api vibrutam (ID) [76] Prachyam
B610
167 -Namdimedu-kahôtrat- Parduru-ta(da)kshinam Tirumangala-stmártát=paschi168 mar chröttaran tatha Masastrar-iti khyata-namakam gråmakar cha tam
(IV) [77] Pra169 chirin Tirumanikkuppa-simämtad-disam=Afritar
Tirumanyahara-grå170 må(ma)-simâmtåd=api dakshiņam (II) [78] Sampraptam paschimâm=&sâm
grimaked=V&171 damamgalát Panduru-gråma simântâd-uttarasyam disi sthitam | E172 ttartámgal-iti khyata-gra(na)maka[m] gråmam=apy=amum (II) [79]
Bolimgapura-sim[8m)173 Ate prechim Afm-apa ritam
| Vollator-gråma-limantad-dakshin[an] 174 disam-afritaṁ () [80] Amaņéri-varagrâma-simämtad=api paschimar [1*] 175 uttaram Pandenallor[] Panda[*]-gråmam cha vißratam (11) [81]
Sarattar-nadukê khy[&]176 tar Paliyêr-kotake sthitam ramy-Åpekkottaputtúru-simántât=pr[&]. 177 g-disi. sthitam (II) [82] Kulachchaluru-simämtad-dakshiņâm disam-asritam | 178 Malettani-Varáttúru-sim&mt&d=api paschimam
Pirunganallûr-.
* Thia irl should have been omitted.
VOL. IV.

Page #29

18
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
179 dichyam Pambați-gråmam=apy=amuṁ 1000) [83] Pracbyar Klipka-simárntat
Pi180 chchamgêrôg cha dakshiņami Nammamgal-Antasima-stha-mahabailach-cha
paschi. 181 mam (II) [84] Uttara[m] Sittileppåka-sîmântâd=abrita disam Arumtanalla
Fifth Plate; First Side. 182 reity=&khyâtam=¶m é ritam
Semmenpek-ahvayam gråmam-api 183 Basyai[ho sad=&nvitam (I) [85] Vellenalluru-nadu-stham Po[li]li-kotakê 184 sthitam į prag-disam Vayalanallar-Likata-kshetrata(h) Schi(Sri)tam (II) [86]
Da185 kşhiņam Vayalanallûr-nadi-kulya-tatâd=api I paschiman Sri-Kam186 napillopalayasy-gvadhi-sthalat (11) [87] Uttaran Vayalina187 llûr-simårtåd=disam=&sritam
Ayalchêrir-i188 ti khyâta-nâmânam gråmam=apy=amum I(II) (88*] Kakaļür-naduk-amtastham=
fkkatu-ko189 také sthitam | Atamchankuppa-simämtad=&sam pr&chim=upå ritam (ID) [89*]
Du(di)sam 190 Surakulattúru-sîmámtád-dakshiņåm sritam | Paka-gråma-tató(ta)kasya kalyaya191 g-ch=aiva paschimar (11) [90] Tururu-Kamdamkolla-fri-simämtad=api ch=
Ottara Ayatta192 r-ähvayam gråmam=api chrötts[ma]-viếrata (11) [91] Prachyam KiļaviļAh
akhya-gråma193 sim-avadhi-sthalá[t*] 1 Paçûr-ttatáka-gåminya[h*] kulyâyås=ch=&pi
dakshiņam (II) [928] 194 Vidayur-a(a)ttara-nadi-tira-kuppách=cha paschimam i attarań Vidayûróḥ
pram(i)-na195 dya Badr-alayâd=api I niravadyam=api gråman Nelmalyahara-nâmakam
(II) [93] Pu196 Lili-kkotak-imtasthan sthitam Kachchüru-nddukar(ke) I prachyan
Sotipperumpê197 du-gråma sim-âvadhi-sthalat I(II) [94*] Kôrasthaleru-Barito maharanyach=cha da198 kshiņam i paschima Nayeru-gråmål-Padur-grâmå (ma)var-ottaram 1
prakhyâtar cha 199 Naduppattu-nåmapam gråmam-attara(ma) (HD) [95] Néyattu-naduke
khyatan Pulali-khy&(ko). 200 ta(ta)ke sthitam prachyam Någara-simámtanMudiyûrða-cha paschiman I(ID)
[96] séru201 mulla-varagråmå(ma)-sîmântâd=api ch=óttaram 1 khy&tato Valuyadha P)la
imedu-na202 makaṁ grámam=apy-amum ill) [97] Šri- Malipaka-símarint&t=prächyb(chya)m=
Åmûrukuppatah 203 Tlavampațţu-simântâd=dakshinasyår dibi sthitan (11) [98] Vanippak
Achchiru204 muha-simämtâd=api paschimam Någeru-gråma-simátáduttarán disa305 m=&sritam | grâma cha Sirupek-akbyam grih-aram-pasôbhitam (II) [99]
V 8
I The verse is wanting two syllables. The intended. reading may possibly be ityadkhydni
prakhyddams
apardin.

Page #30

No. 1.]
BRITISH MUSEUM PLATES OF SADASIVARAYA.
19
206 nnippåk-Abhidha-gråmå(ma)-simåtåt=pråg-disi 207 riyadichchanpattu-ufmánta-dakshinam (IV)
[100hitations. Padománi, Waldr-Au
sthitam I [100] Sri-Panappåka-simártát=par
Fifth Plate; Second Side. 208 schimar disam=héritam | PadurvisAha-simámtad-attarasyår digi sthitam [1] 209 prakhyatam-EļuvittamgalAhvayam gråmam=apy=amum (ID) [101] Prachya
Ndyaru-simânta210 t-Sirupakach-cha dakshiņam paéchimam Veľudhalamméta(du)-stmânta
sthala-"hrad&d=api I(II) [102] 211 Prakhyata Néyaru-gråma-simántâd=api ch=óttaram | Sri-PadêrivilAh-Akhya
grå- man ch=&pi mandharan (ID) [103*] Amapür-nåờuk-artastha sthitam
Peyyuru-kotagam(ke) | Ummi213 ppatos-cha simámtát=prachyam tasmach=cha dakshiņam (II) [104] Åsain
Perumkați-gramåtpaichi214 mám samapåáritam | Koļūra-gråma-simámtád=uttaram=&éritam disam
Kisaippe215 k-Abbidhanam cha gråmakam khyatamuuttaman (1) [105] Prachyam
Karana-sim&nta-Papasetti-tata. 216 katah tat-tataks-samipastha-maharaṇyach-cha dakshiņam (II) [106] Paschimår
MAÇanalltra-md217 rg[A]d-Af&m=up&sritam uttaram Kåraņa-gråma-s mártát-Kottapalayih(t)
Settu218 ppadur-iti khyata-nâmånam gråmam=uttamar (II) [107] fkattu-kkotak
Atasthan khyatam 219 Kachohůru-naduke I U[da]ppi-gråma-simântât=prâchim=&sâm=up&sritari i(li)
[108*] Praptam Kum[ja]220 ra-Krai(mai)lappüra(r)-simântad-dakshiņâm difam | Payyûru-bri-Gollakuppa
sim[årn)221 t&d=spi Paschima [ll 109] Kurakkumtamdala-gråma-simämt&d=api ch=
Ottaram [19] 84-8ômide222 vapatv(ttv)-Akhyam gråmakam cha bhavi srutan () [110] tkattu-kkotakê
khystam sthitam 223 Malayo-nidukė 1 Allikuli-fri-Malayanáchy&[] prachyam var. 224 layat (II) [111] Dakshinam cba Vilankadu-irl-tata kavar-Antarkt | 88r1-Ne225 Ividi-gråma-simmta-Tirm-Aramachcha p aschiman (IV) (112"] Kottar
Ariyapaka226 fri-atmánt&d=api ch=8ttarań [1* Vollattukóta-namânam khy&tam cha
gråmakan vara [ll 113] 227 Allikudi-mahktail&t=prachim=As&m=apåsritam | Pernelůru-varagráma(ma)-ta228 tak-aztapparksura(P) (ID) [114] Sampraptan dakshiņ&m=&A[n]
Chandramanli-tataka 229 tah 'Amanpakopternallära-gråmå(ma)-mårgach=cha paxchiman (II) [115*]
Cholek&fu-tatakara(ks).
I Read #ha.
1 Nachyda is the Sanskrit Genitive of the Tamil substantive ndohchi (aned generally in the honorific plural wdchohiydr), '. godders.'-E. L) * This is should have been omitted.
• Read Amarplát Pennalliru.. VOL. IV.
D 2

Page #31

20
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
.
(VOL. IV.
230 ch=cha sampraptam difamataram | grâma Kolp&ka-nâmânań pratitam cha
ma231 nôharam 1(11) [116] Sarvamanyam chatus-sima-samyatam cha samantataḥ 232 nidhi-niksh@pa-pishana-siddhe-addhya-jal-&nvitarh
1
[117]
Sixth Plate; First Side. 233 Akshiny-Agâmi-samyukta[m] dêva-bbögyam sa-bhûruham I våpi-kû pa-tata234 kais-cha kaschohh(chchh)-Aramais-cha samyutan KUD [118] BAmAnuja
munîndróņa bhogyam=&-chandra-te - 235 rakam (ID) [119*] Dhûpa-dipa-endhåhåra-Dân-&půpa-nivêdanaiḥ 1nana-pushpo236 pahárais-cha naika-dipa-pradipanaiḥ (11) [120] Nritta-gita-mahavadya
chchha[t']tra237 châmara-vaibhavaiḥ | nitya-naimittik-Ânaṁtapâjâm karttam viséshataḥ i(li) [121] 238 Praty-abdam Tira-nakshatrê tasya j(cb)-tsava-sampadam (de) | prati-samva239 tsaram ch-Api rathôtsava-samriddhayê KID [132] Annan niveditam
sarvam rasai[sh=sha)240 dbhi(abhi)s-samanvitan
ri-Ramanujakate-smin vigale parika241 lpite (IV) [123] [88-str)-bálaka-vșiddhébhyaḥ kshudhitêbhyð višesbatah
Vaishnavêbhyô 242 dvijâtibbyaḥ prá(pra)dátum prati-vasaram (II) [124] "Bhû- kalpasakhi prathit
Års243 viti-Bukka-kehamâpôjani panya-stlah BallAmbika tasya babh va 244 patni Purarda[ra]sy=ôva Puloma-kam(ka)nya (II) [125] Jajñês tatag=eri
vara-[Ráms]rd245 jo vijñ@ya-sild vibudh-adhipânám
Lakshmir-iv-Âmbhôraha246 lochanasys Lla(la)kkambik-Amushå(shya) mshishy-alâsît I(II) [126] Punyair
aganyaiḥ Peda247 Komdarajah pura-krite(tai)rasya vibhos=suto=bhůt Komưambiks tasya 248 máno-nukala "gun-omnatsitekula-dharmapatni (11) [127] KulAdri-saro249 sya gara-pratapaḥ Konétirajah Sprathitas=suto-bhut dharmēņa yam Dha250 rmajam=manamdi(ti) Manum cha nitya nipuņå (nam) mahatyö(ty) (II)
[128] "Day-Arbadhe251 reabhût-tasya dêyi Tirumalámbik Naļasys Damayant-iva na252 vya-chåritra-bhUshita' [ll 129] 11 Asmånrapad-Au[bha]jarkjavary8 Rabhůdvi.19 253 haḥ Pañ[k*]tirathad=iv=&sit I s thir[6]daya-sri-sthagit-drapunya(nyo P) 254 jan-sh[t]a-darsha(ra) sphuritAji-haritah' (II) [130] Tasy-Anujd rajati
Komda255 rajah prakhy&ta-saury Bharat-Opamånaḥ sad=ågrajanma-prathamâna(na). 256 bhaktis=se[t]tv-achitas-Sarasanabha-mürtti (II) [131] Yasy=&nujanmå vara.
Tim
1 Read annan.
• What is engraved looks like trarvati. Tbe rending of the Brat akshara (na) i doubtful; the atahara looks m if the engraver bad first engraved str. • Metre : Upajati.
• Metre : Indrsvar. • Metre of verses 127 and 128: Upajati.
* Read gegonnal * Originally prathitó was engraved.
• Metre : sloka (Anushtabh). * Perhaps the word actually engraved is - bdshitasi 1. II Metre of verser 180-183 : Upajati. Bead andra ripdda. 1 Read Raghudve.
1* Read apkuritdsi-hastan.

Page #32

No. 1.)
BRITISH MUSEUM PLATES OF SADASIVARAYA.
Sisth Plate; Second Side. 257 marajo yaśôpidhi[r-"]Lakshmana-chåru-mürttiḥ
jy&ghôsha-důriksita-me258 ghanadah korvan=sumitr-asaya-harahamsimdhd [l| 132 ) Prakhyâta
Sa(sa)trughna-pará krama259 Sri[b] éri-Bargardjo-varajo yadiyah | $(80)båhu-sh(48) bhi madhar-&nubhavah ku. 260 rvan=gumitr-asaya-harsham=imdhë (ll 133"] Yasya vifråñana-gunam labdhu-kâma. 261 gugura-drumah (1) tapasyanti jatávam tas-suparvatațing-tate I(ID (134o1 Hirs262 nya-kasipa-kahếtra-dana-sâm (sarvarddhit-adaraḥ [1] Nrisimbs-bh&vam=ayate 263 simha-samhanang hiyah (11) [135] Sa-kampa-svéda-românch&s=samare
nama)karår. 264 kitaḥ Synayaddhis-suratka-satyam satravð bhiravo-bhavan (11) [136] A. 265 kshbhya-hřidayasy=&pi yêna kên=&pi bhd bhritam (ta) du(dpi)shtan samudrikam 266 chihnan yasy=&mgo sa[t]tva-sålina (ll) [137] Anêna dharma-filena
Haribhakt-- 267 nuka[m]pina [1] Kamalåvallabh-84[ro]ámtakai[m]kary-&sakta-chêtasa (I)
(138) Naktam. 268 div-Anna-danêna Nabhága-nibha-kirttina
naralokanar-Akárs269 nákanayaka-bakhina (II) [139] Nitisastra-višêsh-ârtha-niraj-ollasa-bh&270 nuna Komdardja-nfipalêna ganaratna-payodhina (II) [140] Vijñâpitasya 271 vinay&d=vimata-ddhvámta-bbåsvataḥ
prajya-Karnatarajya-sri-sthåpand272 chârya-vißrutêḥ () [141) Sri Ramgaraja-bhūpåla-chirapunyaphal-&tmanahi 273 sâhitya-rasa-så måjya-bhoga-Bhôjamahibhuja) (II) [142] Sômavam-ava274 tamgasya Sutrama-sama-têjasaḥ I satyavåg-Ramachandrasya saranagata275 rakshita(na) (II). [143] Åtrêya-gôtr-alamkaramaņêr=Mana-Daya-sthitêḥ 1
amtembs276 ra-gandasya? Haribhakt-&gray&yina” (11) [144] Nahush-ôpamasya
nânåvarna-fri277 mandallka-gandasya L
e biradu-raya-råhuta-vegy(by)-aikabhajamga-bi278 ruda-bharitasya (Il 145*] Vikhyatabiruda-mani(nni)ya-vibh!a-lilasys vija 279 ya-silasya
visvarbbard-bhriti-sphuţa-visruta-Dharapivardha280 biradasya (11) [146] "Vinay-audarya-g&nbbirya-vikram-&v&sa-vêémanaḥvira
Seventh Plate. 281 Sri-Ramarajasya vijfiaptim=anupalayan I(II) [147"] Paritaḥ prayataiḥ sni. 282 gdhaih parohita-purogamaih
vividhair=vibudhais=srautapathikai283 radhikair-gira (H) [148] Sedativa-mahiriyê månanîyê mana
1 In Zod. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 129, Plate ii. , line 8, this verse ends with hartha-poshan. The word méghandda and oumitrd have also to be taken a proper names.
Metre of verses 184-144: Sloks (Anushtabh). I take yorya and the relatives in the following verses to refer to andna in verse 188.
Rend-dois-suratdr. I take the word makanan kifah to menn both 'fall of love' and 'made to move round by the (makara) array of his troopa.'
This word is derived both from samudra, the ses' (which is kshbhya), and from admudra, mark on the body, indicative here of good fortune,
• Read dona-ddning. The following word is perhaps Nabhbga- in the original. • Read - sdmarajya.
7 This Pads of the verse, as it stands, contains only seven syllables; the intended reading perhape is dirud. ontembara-gandasya.
• Metre of verses 145 and 148: Giti. • Metre of verses 147-149: śloks (Anushtabh).

Page #33

22
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
dattavân-muda ||
[149]
284 svinam I sahiranya-payodhårå-pûrvakam 285 Sarasa-Sadasivaraya-kshitipati-varyasya kriti-dburyasya [*] så(A)286 sanam=idam sa (fa) râsana-Dasa (sa)rather-amita-hena (ma)-dâna-rathê (yê)ḥ | (II) [150] 'Mrida (du)-pa
tâm(ta)mra-8hsan-drtham
sarasatarêna
287 dam-iti mabita-Sadasivaraya-sasanêna [] 288 abhanad-anugunam Sabhâpati-Sva289 yambhuḥ (11) [151] 3Sadasiva-maharaya-sasanad-Viran-âtmajaḥ tva290 shţên śrf-Viranacharyô vyalikhat=tâm(tâ)mra-fasanam I(II) [152] Dâna-pâla291 maybe-madhy dináchuchhrey-nuplaa I dânâ[t]-svargam-avâpnôti pâ292 lanâd-achyutam padam 101) [153] Sva-datta dvigupah(un-)panyah para-datt-Anupålanam [1]
293 para-datt-âpahârêpa sva-dattam nispha(shpha) lam bhavêt I(1) [154] Svadattam para
I
294 dattâm và yô baréta vasumdharâm | *shashṭhir=varsha-sahasrani vishṭhâ295 yâm jâyatê krimiḥ (1) [155] Ek-aiva bhagini lôkê sarvêshâm-eva bhûbhu
[VOL. IV.
vachô-mahimna
299
296 jam na bhôjya (gy) na kara-gråhyâ dêva-dattâ vasumdhara (1) [156] Siminyb
297 yam dharma-sêtur-nripânâm kalê kalê pâlanfyô bhavadbhis-(dbhiḥ ) sarva298 n-êtân-bhâvinaḥ pârtthiv-êmdrân-bhayo bhayo yâchatê Ramachandraḥ [157] Sri II Sri-Virupaksha [*]
No. 2.-SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF PRABHACHANDRA.
BY J. F. FLEET, I.C.S., PH.D., O.I.E.
This inscription was first brought to notice in 1874, by the text and translation published by Mr. Rice in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. III. p. 153. The translation has also been given by him in his Mysore Inscriptions, p. 302, published in 1879. And the text and translation have finally been revised and reproduced by him, with lithographs, as No. 1 in his Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola, published in 1889.6 From ink-impressions received from Dr. Hultzsch in 1892, I published some remarks on Mr. Rice's treatment of the record, and on its real meaning, in a paper entitled "Bhadrabahu, Chandragupta, and Śravana-Belgola," in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XXI. p. 156 ff. And I now edit it in full, with a lithograph, from some better ink-impressions more recently sent by him."
1 Metre: Giti.
Metre: Pushpitågrå.
* Metre of verses 152-156: Éloka (Anushṭubh).
4 Read mashfim varsha-.
Metre: ŚAlint,
The lithograph attached to the text in Roman characters, is not a purely mechanical one; and it does not represent the original with fidelity, though it suffices to give a general idea of the paleographic standard of it. To the text in Kanarese characters, there is attached a mechanically produced lithograph; but it is very indistinct, and is in fact practically useless.
7 There are many aksharas, legible enough in the ink-impressions, which are hardly discernible, if at all, in the lithograph. And this interesting record doubtless deserves a better reproduction than that now offered.' But the best that could be done with the ink-impressions, without any tampering with them, has been done. And it is questionable whether any better materials, for purely mechanical reproduction, can be obtained.

Page #34

No. 2.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF PRABHACHANDRA.
23
Sravana-Belgola is a village between two hills in the Channarayapatna taluk of the Hassan district, Mysore. From early times it has been a very important Jain centre; and it abounds with Jain records of various dates. The present inscription is cut in the rock, somewhere on the east side of a Jain temple.known as the Pârévan&tha basti, on the hill which is now called Chandragiri but is spoken of in the record itself by the ancient name of Katavapra.
The writing covers a space of about 15' 6" broad by 4' 8" high. It would seem that it has received but very little damage; and that, where the ink-impressions fail to represent it quite fully and clearly, this is probably attributable to difficulties, due to an uneven surface, in making the impressions. There are only three aksharas, in line 2, which have to be supplied from Mr. Rice's reading, which, I suppose, was primarily based on an examination of the original itself. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets. The size of the ordinary letters varies from two to three inches; and the fri of śrimad, line 1, is seven inches high.- The language is Sanskrit. There are verses in lines 1 and 2.- In respect of orthography, the only points calling for special notice are (1) the doubling of k before r in kkram-ábhyagata, line 4, and (2) the doubling of dh (by d, in the usual manner) before y in avabuddhya, line 8.
In explaining the substance of the inscription, it is unnecessary to recapitulate the proof that there is no foundation in fact for the meaning allotted to the principal portion of it by Mr. Rice,-evolved, partly from an erroneous reading and translation in line 6; partly from certain local traditions, of the ninth and following centuries, which mention a Jain saint called in them Chandragupta; and partly from his deliberate alteration of a statement in a compilation entitled Rájávali-kathe, put together in the present century and utterly worthless, even if accepted as it stands, for any purposes of ancient history, which purports to furnish grounds for identifying that Chandragupta with an otherwise quite unknown grandson of the great Maurya king Asôka, and standing to the effect that Bhadrabahu I., the last of the Jain Sruta-Kévalins, died at Sravana-Belgola, tended in his last moments by the great king Chandragupta, the grandfather of Asoka; for all that, reference may be made to my article in the Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 156 ff. It is sufficient here to say what the contents of the record
It seems likely (see Inscriptions at Sravana-Belgola, Introd. p. 5, note 5) that the account in the Rájávali-kathe may be based on a "well-known" Sanskrit work by Ratnanandin, entitled Bhadrabdhucharita, which Mr. Rice thinks may have been written about A.D. 1450 (see also ibid. p. 32, note 10). If Mr. Rice rightly represents the Bhadrabdhucharita (see ibid. p. 10, note 4) as placing the establishment of the Svêtambara community in Vikrams-Samvat 836 (A.D. 779-80), its nature may be estimated at once. But it seems likely that he has misread gate'shtdnám instead of gate 'bdándm; the adoption of this would give V.-S. 136 (A.D. 79-80), as to which date see Dr. Hoernle's remarks in the Ipd. Ast. Vol. XXI. p. 60. Its apocryphal character, however, may be easily recognised from the fact that it places the event in the time and at the city of a king Lokapala of Vallabhi (sic) in Surashtra.
Some of my remarks, there made, require to be cancelled: because, (1), near the beginning of line -6, the reading is not drahén-aiva, as I then thought, but kramen-aira; and (2) line 8 does not speak of Prabhachandra as "much afraid of journeying (any further)," and, therefore, there is nothing in the record tending to place the death of Prabhachandra during the migration to the South. But these corrections do not in any way affect the main point then at issue, which was that there is nothing, either in this record, or in any genuine local traditions or legends, to connect Chandragupta, the grandfather of A66kn, with Sravana-Belgola.- In his Epigraphia Carnataca, Inscriptions in the Mysore District, Part I. (published in 1894), Introd. p. 5, note, Mr. Rice bas attempted a reply to my exposure of the imaginary history published by him, and partially created by him through his deliberate alteration of the distinct statement of relationship which is made in the Rajd vali-kathe.- In this reply, he has called in question, generally, the authority of the Jain paffdvalls or lists of the succession of pontiffs, one of which I quoted in the course of my remarks. On this point, I must leave the answer, that is to be given to him, to any of the scholars who have made a special study of the lists in question. I can only say that it is precisely to such lists that we must chiefly look for any true chronological and historical information that may have been preserved by the Hindus, otherwise than in epigraphic records and in the prasastis of their doctrinal books; that I am aware of no primd-facie reasons for refusing to accept them as at least approximately correct; and that it is a curious mind which cau reject them offhand, and yet believe the statements of such a compilation as the Rájávalt-kathe. As regards the rest of his reply, the lameness of it will be evident to anyone who will contrast

Page #35

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
really are. And, in doing so, I will incorporate some notes on it published by Dr. Leumann in the Vienna Oriental Journal, Vol. VII. p. 382 ff. The record opens with some verses in praise of Vardhamana, the last of the Jain Terthamkaras (died, B. O. 543, or thereabouts),- otherwise called Mahavira (by which name he is mentioned again in line 3),- whose doctrines, it says, were still flourishing at Vikala, .e. Ujjain. The remainder of it is in prose; And, as pointed out by Dr. Leumann, this portion of it is to be divided into two parts. The first part, from the beginning of line 3 to the word práptavan in line 6, forms, as he says, & sort of historical introduction. First it sketches, in outline and imperfectly, the succession of Jain teachers who came after Vardhamana. It names first his Ganadhara Gautama, one of the three Kévalins. Naming also the other two Kévalins, it calls them LôhArya, the “veritable disciple" (of Vardbamâna), and Jambu: the latter is the Jambûsvåmin of the usual list :1 the former name, Lôharya, however, appears as a surprise, taking the place of the well-known Sudharma of the usual list; and all that can be said with certainty at present, is, that it is unmistakably given in this record. Next, it names four of the five Sruta-Képalins - Vishnudeva (Vishņunandin of the usual nomenclature), Aparajita, Govardhana, and Bhadrabahu I. (died somewhere about B.C. 380). Then it mentions seven of the eleven Datapúrvadharins,- Visakha, Proshthila, Křittikärya (the usual name is Kshatriyâchårya), Jayanaman (usually called Jayasênacharya), Siddhartha, Dhritishépe, and Buddhils (= Buddhilingáchârya; died about B.C. 230). And finally it names a person, Bhadrabhusvåmin, who is evidently intended to stand at some appreciable interval of time after the last of the previously mentioned persons,-for, the record says, there were other teachers, left unnamed, between Buddhila and him, and who is, in fact, to be identified with the Minor-Angin Bhadrabdhu II., who, according to the pattavalis, became pontiff in B.C. 53. This person, it says, at Ujjain, announced a period of difficulty that should last twelve years. And in consequence of this announcement, it continues, the entire samgha or community left Northern India and came to the South, and eventually arrived at a populons, rich, and flourishing country - meaning, apparently, the
it with my statement of the che in the Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 156 ff., to reproduce which here, would be to occupy great deal of valuable space unnecessarily. I have not the slightest doubt w to what verdict will be given by anyone who can himself read and understand the present record. As regards Mr. Rios, it is useless to attempt to argue the matter any further with one who can believe, as he does, that the reading in line 6 is Prabhdchandrégedm-drani, etc.: not only is that rending one which would have to be atended if it did exist, but it is actually non existent; it does not exist even in Mr. Rice's lithograpb.-He would have us now onderstand that the true reading had suggested itself to him; for he says that his footnote to bis translation is sufficieat to shew that he was aware that the reading adopted by him was not free from doubt. The only footnote that I can find, on the point in question, runs (Inscriptions at Sroraya-Belgola, p. 116, note 7). "The construction is stated to be Prabdehandropa + amd + Granitala eto, [amisha mipd eba-mara-Kbia.]" And I do not see in this any bint of a recognition of the true reading, Prabhdehandro ndodoenitala, eto. But, if the true reading did suggest itself to bim, it becomes utterly incomprebensible that he should reject it in favour of the absurdities that he has written.- Mr. Rice has now suggested that the name of Guptigupta-(for this person, see page 86 below)-bu not leaked out" anywhere else than in the paffdvalle, and that there is no other trace of it. But, ma pointed out by me plainly enough (Ind. Ant. Vol. XXL p. 169, noto 8), it actually had come to notice, from Mysore itself, and through Mr. Rice himself, in the Kadab grant, which purports to be dated in A.D. 813 in the reign of the Rashtrakata king Govinda III., and which expressly mentions the "Gupts gupta-www-orinda or body of saints (i.6. community) of Guptigupta" (Ind. Auf, Vol. XIL. P. 16, line 1). By one of his otber names, Arbadbalin, be is mentioned in looal record of A.D. 1897-98 (Imeription af Śravana-Belgola, No. 106), which apparently describes him as establishing a four-fold division of the saigha.
See, for instance, Dr. R. G. Bhandarkar's Report on Sanskrit M88. for 1883-84, p. 124 1.; also, the pattavalle pobliebed by Dr. Hoernle in the Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 841 d., and Vol. XXII. p. 67 R.; slao, list published by Prof. Peterson in his Second Report on Sanskrit X88., wbloh, however, I have not at hand for reference.
It seems just possible, however, that it is the name, misplaced, of the Minor.digis Lobellrya I, who came next after Bhadrubibu 11. (nee, ..., Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 849, and Vol. XXI. pp. 68, 70).
* See page 28 bel..w, note 3.

Page #36

No. 2.]
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPMAPH OF PRABHACHANDRA.
country round Śravana-Belgola. The second part of the inscription, beginning with the word ataḥ in line 6, recites, as Dr. Leumann tells us, the fact which caused the record to be engraved; viz. that, "on this mountain named Katavapra," i.e. on the Chandragiri hill at Śravana-Belgola, where the record is, an Acharya named Prabhachandra committed suicide by starvation, in accordance with a practice that was very frequent among the followers of the religion to which he belonged.
25
The inscription is not dated. But the period to which it is to be referred, is plain enough on paleographic grounds. As I said when I first dealt with it, "it is to be allotted to approximately the seventh century A.D.: it may possibly be a trifle earlier; and equally, it may possibly be somewhat later." And Dr. Leumann considers that the palæographic evidence places it clearly in that century. Any more precise location of it depends upon the identification of the Acharya Prabhâchandra, whose epitaph it contains. As to this point Dr. Leumann considers that the person "whose death required this very elaborate and almost unique commemoration, was certainly no common ascetic." He would identify him with the well-known Digambara writer Prabhachandra, author of the Pramêyakamalamartanda and Nyayakumudachandrôdaya,- whose merits are praised by, among others, Jinasêna, the preceptor of the Rashtrakuta king Amôghavarsha I. (A.D. 814-15 to about 877). And in this, I should say, he is correct; though the identification entails fixing an earlier date for Prabhachandra than has been proposed for him. On this last point, we have to consider the following facts, which I take from a paper by Mr. K. B. Pathak, entitled "Bhartrihari and Kumarila," in the Jour. Bo. Br. R. As. Soc. Vol. XVIII. pp. 213-238. From a passage in the writings of the Chinese pilgrim I-tsing, we learn that the Sanskrit author Bhartrihari died in A.D. 650 (loc. cit. p. 213). Kumarila quotes Bhartrihari (pp. 214, 216), and therefore came after him; and so he can hardly be placed much before A.D. 700. Prabhachandra quotes Bhartrihari, and mentions Kumarila (pp. 221, 229); and so, following both of them, he can hardly be placed before the first quarter of the eighth century A.D. On the other hand, Jinasena mentions Prabhâchandra in his Adi-Purana (pp. 221, 222). The difference of style shews that, when he wrote the Jain Harivamsa, finished in A.D. 783-84, Jinasêna must have been very young (p. 224). He himself shews that he lived on into the reign of Amôghavarsha I., by mentioning that king with the paramount title of Paramésvara in the colophon of his Pársvábhyudaya, the composition of which Mr. Pathak refers to the early part of Amoghavarsha's reign (pp. 224, 225). And he did not live to finish his Adi-Purána (p. 225), which, for that reason, as well as because it "admittedly ranks very high as a piece of literary workmanship," is doubtless correctly stamped by Mr. Pathak as his last work. As Jinasêna is mentioned in the Jayadhavalatika, which gives A.D. 837-38 as the date of its own completion (p. 226), and as he must then [if still alive] have been very old, A.D. 838-39 may be safely accepted as the latest date of the Adi-Purána, and as the latest admissible date for Prabhâchandra who is mentioned in it (p. 227). Mr. Pathak further tells us (pp. 220-22) that Prabhâchandra names, as his teacher, the well-known Akalanka, Akalankadêva, or Akalankachandra, who also is mentioned in the Adi-Purana; and that the extreme limits for these two persons enable us to accept, as correct, the opinion of Brahmanêmidatta, "though a modern writer," that Akalanka was a contemporary of the Rashtrakuta king Krishna I. who reigned between A.D. 754 and 782. And he finally arrives at the conclusion that Prabhâchandra must have lived on into the first half of the ninth century (p. 227). This would be irreconcilable with the period of the Śravana-Belgola epitaph, which
1 Mr. Pathak concludes that "Kumarila must have flourished in the first half of the eighth century" (p. 216). Mr. Pathak considers that we thus obtain "the date" of the Adi-Purdna. This, bowever, is a nonsequitur. We doubtless thus obtain the latest possible date for it; but certainly not conclusively the actual date of it.
VOL. IV.

Page #37

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
certainly cannot be placed so late. But all that Mr. Pathak discloses about the opinion of Brahmanèmidatta, is by reference to a verse in the Kathakota, which, with a correction, stated by him, of Bharaté for bhavati, simply says (800 Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 215) - “Here, indeed, in the land of) Bharata, at the excellent city named Månyakhêţa, there was a king named Sabhatunga; his councillor was Purushottama." Hore, at least, there is no mention of Akalanka. Further researches point distinctly to the fact that the foundation of Minyakbêts was commenced in the time of Govinda III. (about A.D. 783-84 to 814-15), and consequently to the conclusion that the Subhatanga of the verse in question is at any rate not Krishna I. And, plainly, even if Brahmanêmidatta says anything more explicit, the opinion of this " modern writer" must be rejected in favour of the palæographic evidence. The Sravana-Belgola epitaph, and the death of Prabhachandra which it records, may be placed in the early part of the eighth centary A.D.; Possibly even as late as A.D. 750; but, I should say, certainly no later than that.
The migration to the South, mentioned in this record, is, Dr. Leumann tells us, "the initial fact of the Digambara tradition." It established the separate existence of the Digambara and the Syötâmbara communities. It must, under any circumstances,' be placed before A.D. 600; for, the Jain inscription at Aihole in the Bijapur District, of A.D. 634-35 (Ind. Ant. Vol. VIII. p. 237), and the copper-plate charters of the somewhat earlier Kadamba kings (ib. Vol. VI. p. 22 ff., and Vol. VII. p. 33 ff.), establish the fact that the Jains were a flourishing community in Southern India by the end of the sixth century. And, if the present record is correct, it must be placed just after the time when the Minor-Argin Bhadrabahu II. became pontiff, which was in B.C. 53 according to the pattávalls themselves, or in B.C. 61 according to an adjustment proposed by Dr. Hoernle. As a matter of fact, the statement of the present record is in accordance with an opinion arrived at by Dr. Hoernle, from independent sources, that the migration to the South, due to a severe famine in Behår, the original home of the undivided Jain community, took place ander Bhadrabahu II. himself. And, if this is the case, if Bhadrabahu II. did come in person to Southern India, - we have at once & substantial basis for the traditional assertion, appearing first in records of about the ninth century A.D., that the summit of the hill at Sravana-Belgola was marked by the impress of the feet of Bhadrabahu (see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 156); and ample corroboration of my conclusions (ibid. p. 159), that the Bhadrabiha in question is, not the Sruta-Kévalin Bhadrabaho I., who died about B.C. 380, though later amplifications of the tradition represent him as such, but the Minor-Angin Bhadrabahu II., and that the Chandragupta whom the game traditions connect with him, is in reality Guptigupta, otherwise called Arhadbalin and Visakhacharya, the disciple, and in B.C. 39 or 31 the successor, of Bhadrabåhu II.
1 Om Om Siddham Om
dharmma-ti[r]ttha-[vi]dhảyina
TEXT.5 Om Svasti [11]
Varddhamanens
Jitam?-bhagavatá srîmadsamprapta-siddhi-sankhy-âmţit
1 A literary mention of it is to be found in the Upasargaktoaligala-kathe, - "the whole assemblage of the saints having come by the region of the south, and having arrived at the tomb of the veperable one” (Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 99).
. See Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. pp. 859, 360.
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 60. He refers, in a footnote, to his edition of the Uud sagadasco (published in 1885), Vol. II. Introd. p. viii., which I have not the opportunity of consulting.
4 See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 850.- For local references to him, in Mysore, nee page 28 above, note 2. 6 From the ink-impressions.
In each case, the 6m is represented by a plain symbol : two of them stand before line 8; and two before, and alightly above, line 9. The siddham stands before, and slightly below, line 6; and the roasti before live 1. In my Text, 1 bave placed these expletives in the order in which, I think, they were intended to be read over.
7 Metre : S10ks (Anushtabb); and in the following three verses,

Page #38

No. 2.)
SRAVANA-BELGOLA EPITAPH OF PRABHACHANDRA.
27
Atmana [ll] Lôk-Aloka-day-Adhår[&] vastu sthåsnu charishņu cha [*] sach
[ch]id-Aloka-saktiḥ svá vyaśnutd yasya kêvala [11*] 2 Jagaty=achintya-mahatmya[m] paj-atifaya[m-iyusha]": [l) tirtthakfin-dâma-puny-augha
mah-århantya(ttya)m=upéyushaḥ [11*] Tad=anu sri-Visa1[@]y[&]m(m) jayaty=adya
jagad-dhitam [l*) tasya bisanam=avyajam pravådi-mata-śâsanam [ll"] 3 Atha khala sakala-jagad-udaya-karan-8dit[& nira]tiśayat-gan-aspadîbhûta-parama-Jina
Sâsana-arx8-samabhivarddhita-bhavya-jana-kamala-vikasana-vitimira -guna-kirana
Bahasra-mah&(ha)ti Mahåvira-savitari pariņirvșitë 4 bhagavat-paramarshi-Gautama-gañadhara-såkshåchchhishya-Lô håryya-Jambu-Vishnu
dôv-Åparajita-Govard[dh]ana-Bhadrabahu-Visakha-Proshthila-Krittikäryya - J & -
yanama-Siddharttha-Dhritishêņa-Buddhil-adi-gura-parampariņa-kkram-abhyagata5 mah&purusha-santati-samavadyotit-anvaysel? Bhadrabahusvämina Ujjayanyám
ashtånga-mahd-n[i]mitta-tat[t]va-jñêna traikálya-dardina dimittêna dvadasasamvatsara kåla-vaisbamyam=opalabhya kathitê sarvvas=sanghe uttarapathade
dakshina 6 patham-prasthitah kramêņ8-aiva janapadam-aneka-gråma-sata-samkhya[m]
mudita-jana-dhana-kanaka-sasya-gô-mahish-aj-avi-kula-samakirņņam=prâptavan=A taḥ
Acheryyah Prabhachandrð nám=&vapitala-lalåma-bható-th=Asmin=Katavapra-nâma7 k-Opalaksbito vividha-taruvara-kusuma-phal-Cava]li-virachana-sabala-vipula-sajala
jalada-nivaha-[n]il-Opala-tale varkha-dvipi-vyāghra-rksha-tarakshu-vyaļa-mpiga-kul.
Opachit-patyak[0] kandara-dari-mahagaha8 gahan-[6]bhôgavati samuttunga-śpingê sikha[r]iņi jivita-sêsbam-alpatara-k[A]lam=
Ava[b]uddhy=&[tma]nah sucharita-tapas-sainadhim=&râdhayitum=&prichchhya nir
avasëshồna sangham vispijya sishyên=aikêng prithulatar-astirņņa9 talásu filsu sitelåsu sya-dêham samnyasy=&rådbitavan [lo] Kramêņa saptaSatam-fishiņám=&radbitam=iti [118] Jayatu Jina-âsanam=iti Om![11*]
TRANSLATION. Om ! Om! Perfection has been attained ! Om! Om! Hail ! Victory has been achieved by the divine Vardhamana, the establisher of the sacred objects of the holy religion, who
1 Mr. Rice road duay, and has shown theo in his lithograph. But I think that the marks below the dure not intentional
Mr. Rice has shewn the second ch in his lithograph. But there is no indication of it in any of the ink. impressions,
The aksharas between ya and are hopelessly illegible in the ink-impressions. I take them from Mr. Rice's text. They are also sewn in his lithograph.
The akaharae mira are not shewn at all in Mr. Rico's lithograph or text; in both, the reading is dit.dtisayao. Bat there is a distinot space, which requires to be filled up, between the ta and the bi. There is certainly something there in the original. And I give wbat stands there, 48 well as I can decipher it. * The reading here is perfectly distiuct.
6 Here, again, the reading is perfectly distinct. 1 I follow here a suggestion made by Dr. Leumann. It would be quite justifiable to read ancaya, and to take it in composition with the following word, But there seems to be a plain indication that odavayê was written.
The impressions last received make the real reading here quite clear.-- A comparison of kramana, line 9, will show pretty well how, in the preparation of Mr. Rice's lithograpb, ikramdgwaita came to be turned into drahép=aiva, or, to be exact, into ashén=aiva.
The reading is perfectly unmistakable bere; even in Mr. Rice's lithograph. His proposed readingPrabadehandrdgamedoanitala',- is one which is not supported by any use of amd that has been traced in Sanskrit literature, and would bave to be amended if it existed. But it is actually non-existent.
10 The word which follows this in the original, is sucharita; not suchakitah, as rend by Mr. Rice and sewn in his lithograph, and as adopted froin Inm by me when I first dealt with this record. This being so. his reading of ddhoanah bere, shewn also in his lithograph,-is unsuitable and meaningless. The d and the nah are distinct. The middle syllable, where he shews dhva as if it were perfectly preserved, is in reality so damaged that it may be anything whatsoever. In supplying it as tma, I make a word which at any rate gives good senso.
11 Here, again, the êm is expressed by a plain symbol. VOL. IV.

Page #39

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
(was) the very essence of the nectar of happiness (effected by the perfection that he attained ; (and) whose innate power, full of compassion for both the visible and the invisible world, of discern. ing existence and thought -- he having attained inconceivable greatness in the world, surpassing (all recognition by) worship, (and) having attained the great position of an Arhat by the abundance of (his) religious merit as a Tirthankara, -pervades both inanimate and animate nature ! And further, victorious even to-day, at the famous (city of) Vidal, is his doctrine, beneficial to the world, gaileless, (and) refuting the tenets of (opposing) disputants !
(Line 3)- Now, indeed, after the complete setting of the sun, Mahavira, who had risen in order to effect the elevation of the whole world, (and) who had been distinguished by a thousand brilliant rays, (his) virtues, which cansed the blooming of the waterlilies that were the fortunate people nourished in the lake of the most supreme doctrine of Jina which had become the abode of unsurpassed virtues,- in a lineage that had been made illustrions by a succession of great personages who came in continuous order from the divine Paramarshi, the Ganadhara Gautama, and the veritable disciple Lôharya, and Jambu, Vishnudova, Aparajita, Govardhana, Bhadrabahu, Visakha, Proshthila, Kfittikarya, Jayanaman, Siddhartha, Dhritish êŋa, Buddhila, and other teachers, - by Bhadrabahusvåmin, who was acquainted with the truth of the great omens of eight kinds, (and thus was) a seer of the past, the present, and the future, it was recognised from an omen, and declared, at Ujjayani, (that there was to be) difficulty, lasting for the time of twelve years; and, thereupon, the entire community set out from the North to the South, and reached, by (slow) degrees indeed, a country, numbering many hundreds of villages, (and) densely filled with happy people, wealth, gold, and grain, and herds of cows, buffaloes, goats, and sheep.
(L. 6)- Afterwards, on this mountain, the very forehead-ornament of the earth, which is designated by the name of Katavapra, the surfaces of the rocks of which, dark as a mass of great water-laden clouds, are variegated with the embellishment of masses of the flowers and fruits of various choice trees; the lowlands of which are filled with herds of boars, panthers, tigers, bears, hyenas, snakes, and deer; which abounds all round with valleys, glens, great caverns, and impenetrable places; (and) which has a very lofty summit,- an Acharya, Prabhachandra by name,--having perceived that the remainder of his life would be of but very short duration, with the object of accomplishing abstraction of the mind by the completion of) religious austerity (which already had been) well practised, bade farewell to, and dismissed, the community in all (its) entirety, and engaged in worship, mortifying his body on the cold rocks, the surfaces of which were plenteously bestrewn (for him) by a solitary disciple; (and), one after another, the seven hundred saints were worshipped (by him).
(L. 9)- Victorious be the doctrine of Jina ! Om!
1 Mahati; line 3. For analogous instances of the use of mahat in this way, at the end of compound, Dr. Hultzsch has given me, from the St. Petersburg Dictionary, edna-mahat, very proud,' and fruti-mahat, 'great in sacred learning.'
Ujjayanydm, line 5, seems to construe best in connection with wpalabhga hathite. If it is preferred to take it in connection with fina, the text would mean that he acquired the knowledge of omens, and became a seer, at Ujjain, leaving unspecified the place where he pronounced the prediction, but without any essential difference. - Ujjain is in Malwa. And the more general couněnsus of tradition locates the pontiftship of Bhadrababu in MAlwa, at a place named Bhadalpur, Bhaddulpuri, or Bhadalpur, which has not been identified (e Dr. Hoernle in the Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. PP. 60, 61).
Vaishamya, line 5. Mr. Rice has translated it by "dire calamity (or famine).” It seems better to render it by a word which, like the original, is ambiguous, and leaves it open to us to understand either religious difficulties (dissensions), or physical difficulty (a time of distress or famine). At the same time, the tradition appears to be that tbe migration to the South, as a result of which tho Digambar separation occurred, took place in consequence of a severe famine in Behår (see Dr. Hoernle, Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 60).

Page #40

No. 3.]
UDAYPUR INSCRIPTION OF APARAJITA.
No. 3.- UDAYPUR INSORIPTION OF APARAJITA ;
[VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 718.
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. The stone which contains this short inscription, appears to have been found somewhere in the native state of Mêwad in Rajputâna, and is now in the Victoria Hall of the city of Udaypur. I edit the inscription from good rubbings which have been kindly prepared for me at my request by Mr. Gaurishankar Hirachand Ojha.
The inscription consists of 12 lines of well engraved writing which covers a space of about 1' 6" broad by 10% high, and is in a perfect state of preservation. The size of the letters is between 1" and " The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets. They are similar to those of the Jbálråpåtan inscription of Durgagana of the Vikrama] year 746, but some of the letters show rather earlier forms. This may be seen from a comparison e.g. of the signs for ka, ja, ta, na and va of both records; and the more antique style of writing of the present inscription is apparent also e.g. from the almost square form of the sign for 6 (0.g. in baddha, 1. 3, and bala, 1. 7), from the shape of the sign for fi (in anurafijita, 1. 5, and pafichami, 1. 12), and from the way in which the final t is written in -krit, 1. 4, and the final m in barhinanám and sathnivishtam, 1. 9. But more important and of greater general interest is the manner in which the writer of our inscription has written the letter y, where it is not combined with other consonants. Dr. Hoernle, in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XXI. p. 31 ff., has subjected the signs which in ancient inscriptions are employed to denote this letter, to a most searching examination. After showing that there are two principal forms of y, the old tridented form and the modern carsive form, he gives it as the result of his careful study of the published photographs of inscriptions, that he is not aware of the existence of a single dated inscription in North-India, written in the North-Western alphabet, which indubitably proves any use, still less the exclusive, or almost exclusive, use of the old form of ya, after 600 A.D.' And, on the strength of the material which has been hitherto available, he feels justified in maintaining that any inscription in the North-Western Indian alphabet which shows the more or less exclusive use of the old form of ya must date from before 600 A.D.' Now the present inscription does come from the North-West of India and is written in the North-Western alphabet, and it is dated in the (Vikrama] year 718, 1. e. some time in A.D. 660 or 661; and yet it undoubtedly shows the exclusive use of the tridented form of y, wherever this letter does not form part of a conjunct consonant. It therefore proves- and this I consider to be the most valuable point in the whole inscription- that the old form of y continued to be used in one part of Northern India when, according to Dr. Hoernle, it had entirely gone out of general 180. The letter y occurs in this inscription, not combined with other consonante, altogether 31 times. Once (in srachchhatayaiva, 1. 4) it is denoted by the well-known old sign which is used e.g. in the Nagarjuni hill cave inscriptions of Anantavarman ;s and 30 times its form resembles the sign for y which we find e.g. in line 3 and towards the end of line 9 of the Jaunpur
1 See the Plate in Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 180.
Compare the Analt on the one bondag, with the final t in lines 18 and 17 of the Mandasör inscription of MAlava-Nurhvat 589 (Gupta Incor. Plate xxii.), And on the other hand with the final in line 6 of the Kapaswa inscription of MAlava-Samvat 795 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 58, Plate); and the finale.g. with the finalm towards the end of line 1 of the same Mandasor insoription, and that in line 13 of the Jhalrapatan inscription of Durga
• Gupta Insor. Plate Ixi.

Page #41

30
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
inscription of Iévaravarman,' but differs from it inasmuch as the curved line of the left-hand prong is open below and not drawn into a loop. That the later cursive form of y also was not unknown to the writer of our inscription, is shown by the sign for ry in the word dhuryaḥ in line 5, where we have the modern form of y, with the sign for placed above it. On the other hand, in uchchair-yattra in line 9 the sign for r is written on the line, and has the same sign for y attached to it which is employed after other consonants. As regards the representation of the medial vowels, it may be noted that a, i, i, and the four diphthongs are far more frequently written by superscript signs than by signs which wholly or partly are attached sideways to the signs of the consonants to which the vowels belong. Thus the medial â, which occurs 129 times, is written by a superscript sign 104 times; i, which occurs 80 times, 54 times; ?, which occurs 26 times, 20 times; ô, which occurs 36 times, 25 times; au, which occurs 8 times, 4 times; and é and ai, which together occur 40 times, are, with a single exception in the case of ê, always written above the sign of the consonant.- The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, and, excepting the words om namah at the beginning, and the date and the words namaḥ Purusotamayaḥ at the end, the text is in verse. As regards orthography, the letter b is mostly denoted by a sign of its own (as in baddha, 1. 3, bála, 11. 7 and 11, abdhi, 1. 8, and barhina, 1. 9), but twice by the sign for v (in vvandhake, 1.6, and vrahmacharinah, 1.11); the sign of visarga is six times wrongly omitted; the palatal sibilant is employed instead of the lingual in -adhikêsu and Purusotamayaḥ, 1. 12; th instead of th in kuthardḥ, 1. 2; ri instead of ri in trilokyám, 1.7 (but not in tribhuvana, 1. 3); and gr instead of rg in Mâgrasirsha, 1. 12; and t is doubled before r in yattra, 1. 9, and in pauttrêna, twice in 1. 11. The language is not always correct. Here it may suffice to note that our author in verse 9 has omitted the word kálé which is quite indispensable.
The contents of the inscription are very simple. After two verses which invoke the protection of the god Vishnu-Krishna, under the names of Hari and Sauri, verses 3 and 4 relate that in the glorious Guhila family there was a king (rajd), named Aparajita, who chose for his chief leader (i.e., apparently, the commander of his troops) the son of Siva, the Mahdrája Varahasimha, whose strength was never broken and who assailed the vile adversaries, as Indra had chosen for his general Siva's son Skanda, whose spear is never broken and who rides on a peacock.' The inscription then, after glorifying Varâhasimha, in verses 6-8 records that his wife, Yasômati, seeing the vanity of fortune, youth and wealth, in order to cross the troubled sea of this worldly existence, built a temple of Vishnu, 'the enemy of Kaiṭabha.' And verses 9 and 10 add that this temple of the enemy of Pura and Naraka' was founded in the rainy season, and contain the usual prayer for its everlasting preservation. According to verses 11 and 12 this 'mockery of a poem' was composed by Dâmôdara, the son of Brahmacharin and grandson of Dâmôdara, and engraved by Yasôbhata, the son of Vatsa and grandson of Ajita. The prose passage in line 12 states that the statue of Vasudeva (Vishnu-Krishna) was set up, or his temple inaugurated, on the fifth of the bright half of Margasirsha in the year seven hundred and eighteen; and the inscription closes with the words adoration to Purushottama.'
The date of the inscription does not admit of verification. It must be referred to the Malava-Vikrama era, and would correspond, for Vikrama Samvat 718 expired, to the 2nd November, A.D. 661.
1 ibid. Plate xxxi. A.
In the conjunct g the sign for ǹ is every where, except in the word bhujanga in line 5, written above the line, eg. in tarangdiga, 1. 8.
In naméra in line 10, where, owing to the akshara ntyu immediately above me, and to the superscript signs of the two aksharas which precede mé, there was no room for the superscript sign of 4.
The name of Aparajita does not occur in the list of the Guhila princes of Mowad, given in Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 346.

Page #42

༠
Udaypur Inscription of Aparajita. -- [Vikrama-]Samvat 718.
ལོ་རན ཚ ཚ ནཙརཚ༩༩༤ རབ༩༥c༥ནནི:ནact -r༢ན ཅནསཞུནནན་འ:༥༦འཁ《63) ༢ ཡཏུན556x»པཔར༽ལཙན་པl:T)ཡཔ་འ༥༢རྣལའབབ་ལcཡིo།ནུ པའ༦ པཉྩི །
t*་པས།སུམ།]ལཙམ་བིཀསྣནEGqཔོནུ Riཅནསབའི་སྙཚུན《6:Tཇིgc<Page #43


Page #44

No. 3.)
ODAYPUB NSCRIPTION от ДРАВАТА.
1 Ozin zamaḥ [NO] Sprishtas vaksbaai Wilaya kararuhai[b] kahit-kash
Akarshapad=saya kama-parêņa pada-patanaiḥ kaptha-grah&q=¶ Idhaaykata
bhayand sarendra tanavỒ yaḥ pràpita nirvfitim 2 smpito-étthan sprihayanti gópa-vanita yuamai pây&id=Dhari) [lll 1 #1]
Lakshmf-lil-pedhanem pralayajalanidhi-ethiyind ganda-faild 1 darpodvrittAaronderordrumagahanavano-chohheda-dakshAh kuthithA)rah 017 susir-Apreveri-prodana-iya-samurad heddha-kakshya 18 dörddandaş panta
Saurig=vazyanabhavan-êttambhana-atambha-bhataḥ [ll 2 11") Raja7 fri-Gahil
Anvay-Amala-pay rakan sphurad-didhiti dhvasta-dhvanta-sam. 4 ba-dushta-sakala-vy Al-Avalop-Antakrit I r man-ity-Aparajitaḥ kshitibhritâm "abhyarchitô murdhabhir. 10 vfitta-svachchhatay-aiva kanstubha-mapirujjatë jagad-bhashanah !! [
3 1 ] 11 Siv-åtmajózkhandita-faktisampe-119 d-dhuryah samákranta-bhujangaéatru[h] ten-Endravat=Skanda
iva pranéta 118 všito mahårája-Varahasimhah [ll 4 11*] 18 Jana-gpihitam=
api kshaya-varjitar dhavalam=apy=anorañjita-bhôtalar [18] sthiram-api pra6 vikasi diso dass bhramati yasya yabo gana-veshtitam [5 l1*] Tasya 16
nama dadhati yabo-mati 6 gêhini pranayini Yagomati [*] chittamratpatha
gatam nirundhati sa babhůva vinayad=Arundhati 1117 [611] Smrævvandhaki 18 7 Sthåņa-rata cha Gaurt vaidhavya-duḥkh-ôpahata Ratig=cha (1*] bala
tri(tri)loky&m-atul-Spamånd slmantinin&m dhuri Baiva ját 1 [711] 90Viláky
Asan lakshmim svanayana-nimesha-pratisamam vayd-vittath rangat-tanatara8 tarang-Anga-taralarn (1) Paran=samsár-Abdhim vishama-vishayagraha-kalilam
sthira pôt-AkÁram bhavanamo=skarot-Kaitabharipo[ho]43 11 [811] "Schtrvvisphôțayantaḥ sphatita-pata-raj8-dhisarkḥ kêta kinám=&dhanvantaḥ kaldpan=
madakala9 vachasâm nfityatâm barhiņåpåmm [1] mêgh-Alir=vvikshipantaḥ salilakaņa
bhfitô våyavah právpishênye vânty=uchchair-yattra 87 tasmin Purn(ra)-Narakaripôrəmmandiram samnivishtam 11 [9 11*] Yåvad=bhåndḥ khuragra-vranita-jalamu.
From rubbingo supplied to me by Mr. Gaurishankar Himchand Ojha. Expressed by & symbol.
• Metre : Sårddiavikridita. • Tan appears to be used here in the sense of tasol,' slender or graceful woman.' Metre: Sragdhara.
• Those signs of punctuation are superfluous. 7 Metre : Sardalavikridita.
* This sign of panctuation is superfluous. • What the author wishes to say is, I believe, -dhoasta-dushta-dhodnta-samdha. 16 The rabbinga bave ihroritta®, but the sign of visarga appears to have been struck out. 11 Metre! Upajati.
13 These signs of punctuation are superfluous. 13 Metre : Drutavilambita.
* Originally peshtita) was engraved. 15 Metre : Rathôddhata.
16 This sigo of panctuation is superfluous, 17 This sigo of punctuation is followed by two dots like the sign of visarga, 18 Metre : Indravajra.- Read Srir=bba.
Is This sign of punctuation is denoted by a vertical line, followed by two dots like the sign of visarga. The name sign is used at the end of verses 8, 9, 10 und 11.
90 Metre : Sikbariņi.
1 Taran either stands for tárayat (referring to bhavanam), or the masculine form is used instead of the feminine tarantí, or rather tarishyanti.
The akshara na was originally omitted and is engraved below the line.
[Compare bav-dodhi-tarand yadəydnapettran mahat .......... Vishnoraidan mandiran; Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 156 f.- E.H.]
* Metre of verses 9 and 10: Sragdhard, 35 Originally saoMladin was engraved.
96 Read Ondm. * Supply káld; compare Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 181, verse 10; Vol. XIX. p. 58, line 12.

Page #45

EPIGRAPHIA IN DICA.
(Vol. IV.
10 chas-tadga-rang&s=turaágå yåvat=kråmarti(nti) prithvi-talam=atula-jald nôl sa
mudra[h] samudra[h 1] yavan=Merör=anamēruprasava-sura bhayo bhanti bhågåh
subh-Aga[ho] Saurêr-[dh]ám=&stu t&vat=ksitaniyama-namad-vipra11 siddhar prasiddha[m] l1 [1011*] Damodarasya pauttrêņa sûnuna
Vra(brahmachårinah [1] nämnå Dåmodårên=aiva krita kávya-vidambana il [111] 3 Balen=Âjita-panttrêņa sphuţa Vatsasys sûnung [1] Yasôbhaténa *pûrvadyam=
atkir na 12 vikat-Akshara Il [1218] Samvatsara-satëshu saptasu(sv=) ashtadas
niko (hu) Magrargazkirsna-guddha-pañohami pratishtha Vaand vasya [11] Namaḥ Purusotamayaḥ? 11
No. 4.- PITHAPURAM PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF PRITHVISVARA;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1108.
By E. HULTZBCH, PH.D. Pithapuram, the residence of a Zamindar in the Godavari district, contains a Vaishņa va temple, named Kunti-Madhave. At the eastern entrance of this temple, in front of the shrine itself, stands a quadrangular stone pillar which bears four inscriptions of different dates. The three first of these are specially interesting on account of their references to the Eastern Chalukya dynasty. In his Lists of Antiquities (Vol. I. p. 24), Mr. Sewell has briefly noticed these three inscriptions; and Dr. Fleet has given occasional extracts from them according to a written copy which had been prepared for the late Sir Walter Elliot.8
The earliest of the four inscriptions is engraved on the whole of the west face and on the upper portion of the south face of the Pithápuram pillar. It is in a state of fair preservation almost throughout. The alphabet is Telugu. As in other inscriptions from the Telugu country, no perceptible difference is maintained between the secondary forms of i and ; th is rarely distinguished from dh; and consonants are frequently doubled after an anusvdra. The languages of the inscription are Sanskrit and Telugu. It opens with 66 Sanskrit verses, interrupted by two short clauses in Sanskřit prose (lines 18 f. and 30 f.). Lines 139 ff. are in Telugu prose; lines 145 ff. in Sanskřit prose; lines 155 ff. in a mixture of Sanskrit and Telugu prose; and lines 159 ff. again in Telugu prose. The Sanskřit verses 67 to 70 are interrupted by two short sentences in Sanskrit prose (11. 164 f. and 166 f.) The whole ends with a short sentence in a mixture of Telugu and Sanskrit prose (1. 168 f.) and a three-fold repetition of the auspicious monosyllable fri.
This reading is quite clear in the original. I would translate : 80 long as the enclosed sens with their unequalled water do not sweep over the surface of the earth.'
• Metre of verses 11 and 12: S10ka (Anushtabh).
3 Originally bdlenojita- was engraved; but in the third akahara (6) the superscript line, which turned into 6, appears to have been struck out again.
4 Compare Dr. Floet's Gupta Inoriptions, p. 84, line 2; the last line of the Jhålr&patan inscription, Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 180, where the original also has pürood; Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 180, v. 88; and Vol. XV. p. 203, v. 28.
Her again, this sign of punctuation is followed by two dota like the sign of risarga, 6 Read-panchamd or -panchamydi. 7 Read Purushottamdya.
. Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 427, and Vol. XX. passim.

Page #46

No. 4.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF PRITHVISVARA.
33
The purpose for which the inscription was engraved, is to record that, at the vernal equinox (Masha-sankranti) of Saka-Samvat 1108 (in numerical words, 1. 136, and in figures, 1. 139), the village of Navakhandavida in the district (vishaya, Il. 148 and 151, or desa, 1. 135) of Prolunându was granted to the temple which contains the inscription, by J&yambiks (v. 53), Jâyamâmbà (v. 66), Jayamadevi (1. 143), or Jayama-mahadevi (1. 150), the queen of Gorka III. and mother of Přithvisvara. This grant was communicated to the inhabitants of the district by her son Přithvi vara (1. 147), who accordingly appears to have been the ruling prince at the time of the inscription.
The date of the insoription does not admit of verification. The current Saka year 1108 corresponds to A.D. 1185-86, and the expired Saka year 1108 to A.D. 1186-87.
The boundaries of the village of Navakhandavada are specified in lines 154 to 159. Mr. H. Krishna Sastri was informed at Pithaparam that Navakhandavida is close to Pithapuram itself and is still in the possession of the Kunti-Madhava temple. That the district of Prolunându included the country on the southern side of Pithapuram, is proved by the inscriptions of the Bhavanarayana temple at Sarpaveram, according to which Sarpavaram belonged to Prolunându, a subdivision of Gangagonda-Chôda-valanându. The Madras Survey Map of the Pithapuram Division shows, about 15 mile E.S.E. of Pithapuram, a village named “Narakhandravada." This is probably a mistake or misprint for Navakhandavada and identical with the village granted by the subjoined inscription, the names of whose boundaries, however, cannot be traced on the map.
The remainder of the inscription contains the usual imprecations (1. 159 ff.) and the names of the composer, Ayyapillarya (1.168), and of the writer, Kantâchâri of Sripithapuram (1.169).
The grant proper is preceded by a long account, in Sanskrit verse, of the dynasty from which Prithvisvara traced his descent, and which it may be convenient to call the chiefs of Velanându; for, the Teluga genitive Velanánţi is prefixed to the name of Prithvisvara's grandfather in line 141, and occurs in many unpublished inscriptions from the Telugu country in connection with the names of Prithvisvara's predecessors. Velanându is twice mentioned in the Ganapêśvaram inscription of Ganapatj. According to Mr. Gordon Mackenzie's Manual of the Kistna District, p. 214, it is an old name for all the Tsandavôlu country. This statement is confirmed by the Elavarru plates of the Eastern Chalukya king Amma II., according to which Elavarru, a village north of Tsandavālu in the Rêpalle tâluka of the Kistna district, belonged to the district (vishaya) of Velanându. In an inscription at Dråkshåråma,' the 17th chief of the Table on page 35, Gonka: III., is stated to have resided at Sanadavrôlu in Velanându. This enables us to fix the modern Tsandavôlu, a name which closely resembles Sanadavrôlu; as the former capital of the chiefs of Velanându.
Like the Reddis of Kondavidu, the chiefs of Velanända trace their descent from the Chaturthânvaya, i.e. the fourth or Sadra caste (verse 2). The earlier portion of their genealogy is perfectly fictitious.' Thus we are told that the first ancestor who is mentioned by name, Indrasena, was adopted by, and received the emblems of a sovereign from, the mythical king Yudhishthira and ruled at Kirtipura in Madhyadega (vv. 2 to 5); that, after an interval of unspecified duration, there ruled Kirtivarman I. (v. 6); and that, after another interval, he was
1 Sarpavaram is 4 miles north of Cooronda and 74 miles south of Pithapuram. The Bhavanarayana temple is in ita inscriptions called Vira-Choda-Vinnagara, i.e. 'the Vishņu temple of Viry-Choda,' to whom it probably owes ita foundation; see my Annual Report for 1893-94, p. 6.
Above, Vol. III. No. 16, verses 17 and 84.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XIL p. 91. * No. 268 of 1893 in my Awwwal Raport for 1893-94. * See above, Vol. III. pp. 59 and 286. VOL. IV.

Page #47

34
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
followed by Mallavarman; his son, Ranadarjaya I.; bis son, Kirtivarman II.; his son, Raņadurjaya II.; and his son, Kirtivarman III. Regarding these statements it may be sufficient to say that the town of Kirtipura is not known from other sources; that the name Kirtivarman was probably taken over from the Western Châlukyas; that. Raņadurjaya sounds rather like a biruda than an actual name; and that the name Mallavarman appears to be developed out of Malla and Mallaya, the names of later chiefs.
The son of Kirtivarman III. is said to have been Malla I., who entered into an alliance with Triņêtra Pallava, started for the conquest of the Dekhan, obtained possession of the Shatsahasra country, and took up his residence at Dhanadapura (vv. 9 to 13). The alleged conquest of the Dekhan is evidently based on similar legends as the conquest of the Dekhan which is ascribed to Vijayaditya in the latest inscriptions of the Eastern Chalukya dynasty, with this difference that, while Vijayaditya is said to have been defeated and killed in a battle with Trilôchana-Palleva, Malla I. is supposed to have been on friendly terms with the same mythical king, here named Triņêtra Pallava. The same form of the legend appears to have been adopted by the chiefs of Amaravati, who bore the title of the lord of the Shatsahasra country on the southern (bank) of the river Krishnavernâ, obtained through the favour of the glorious Triņayana-Pallava.' The Yenamadala inscription further shows that the Shatsahasta country, i.e. the country containing) Six-thousand (villages),' is identical with the district (vishaya) of Konnatavadi, and that the capital of the latter was Dhânyankapura, .e. Amaråvati in the Sattenapalle tâluke of the Kistna district. This close agreement between the Yenamadala and Pithaparam inscriptions further suggests that the Dhanadapura of the latter is meant for, and a corruption of, Dhânyårkapura, the old name of Amaravati.
The names of the descendants of Malla I. and their relation to each other are given in the Table on page 35. The 5th king of the Table, Kudyavarman II., was a contemporary of the (Eastern) Chalukya king Vimaladitya (A.D. 1015 to 1022), who conferred on bim the pair of (districts called) Gudravåra' (v. 18). On a former occasion, I suggested that the name of this district may be connected with the modern Gudivada, the head-quarters of a taluka of the Kistna district. This is now made very probable by a Kakatiya inscription on the right door-pillar of the Bhîmêsvara temple at Gudivada, where Gudivada itself is stated to have belonged to the district of) Gudråra.
1 In an inscription at Drákshåráma (No. 374 of 1893), the 15th king of the Table, Gonka II., bears the title Trisntattarashasahasravaninatha, ... the lord of the country of six-thousand and three-hundred (villages).'
See the quotations, above, Vol. III. p. 286, bote 2.
See above, Vol. III. p. 95.
• Mr. H. Krishna Sastri contributes the following note :-"A certain class of Brahmaņas in the Telugu country are called Aravelu-Niyogins. According to the populas opinion, these Bråbmanas entered the Government service in the time of the Muhammadan rule and called themselves Áravêla-Niyôgins, i.e. the six-thousand officiale, because their community then consisted of six-thousand families. Other classes of Telaga Brahmaņas, as Mulikivadavåru (see above, Vol. III. p. 24), Sirniduvaru, Kasalo Aduvaru, Velnaduvaru, etc., are called after the name of the respective country from whicb they first emigrated. It is therefore not unlikely that the Aravēlu-Niyogins also were named after their antive land, and that the traditional explanation of the name is fictitious. The country of Aravēlu, i.e. the Six-thousand,' would be identical with the Shatabara country of the inscriptions."
South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 52, note 1. See also Dr. Fleet & remark in the Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 97, note 18.
No. 539 of 1893 in my Annual Report for 1893-94. According to No. 540,. the ancient name of the Bhimêsvara temple at Gudivada was Kundesvara; see ibid. p. 5.

Page #48

No. 4.)
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF PRITHVISVARA.
35
THE CHIEFS OF VELANANDU.
1. Malla I.
2. Eriyavarman.
3. Kudiyavarman I.
4. Malla II. surnamed Pidurarádity
5. Kudiyavarman or Kudyavarman II.
Vassal of Vimaladitys (A.D. 1015-1022).
6. Erraya.
7. Nanniraja.
1o. dobta 1.
8. Vedurs I.
11. Malaya.
9. Ganda.
11. Mallaya.
12. Panda
10. Gonka I.
• Vassal of Kulottunga-Choda I.
(A.D. 1063-1112).
2. Panda.
13. Vedura II.
Vaal of
Vira-Choda (A.D. 1078 and iroo).
14. Choda,
Vassal of Kuláttanga-Choda I. (A.D. 1063-1112); m. Gundâmbika.
15. Gorka II. m. Sabbambika.
16. Vira-Rajendra-Chôda, Rajendra-Chôda, or Velanânti-Kulôttunga-Rajendra-Chodayaraja;
m. Akkâmbika.
17. Gonka III. or Kulottunga-Manma-Gonkarâja;
m. Jâyâmbika.
18. Prithvisvara
(Saks 1108).
VOL. IV.

Page #49

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
Before considering the descendants of Kudyavarman II., it may be convenient to arrange in tabular form the names of those Eastern Châlukya kings who are mentioned in this inscription.
EASTERN CHALUKYAS.
Vimaladitya (vv. 16 to 18).
Rajaraja I. m. Ammangayamba
(vv. 19 and 20).
Kulottunga-Choda I. (vv. 21, 23, 27, 84 and 85).
Vira-Choda
(vv. 22, 23, 80 to 88). Ammangayamba, the wife of R&jargja I., is here called the daughter of B&jêndrs of the race of the Sun (Sarya-kula, v. 20). But we know from the Chellar plates of Vira-Choda! that the full name of her father was Rajendra-Chôds, i.e. the Chola king Parak@sarivarman, alias Rajendra-Chôļadēva 1.The Pühapuram inscription (v. 23) agrees with the Chellûr plates (v. 18) in stating that Kulottunga-Chôda I. bestowed the country of Vengi on his son Vira-chôda.
As stated above, Kudyavarman II. had been a vassal of the Eastern Chalukya king Vimaladitya. His great-grandson, Gonka I., occupied the same position during the reign of Vimaladitya's grandson, Kulottungs-Chôda I., under whose orders he is said to have ruled the.Andhra-mandala (v. 27), i.e. the Telugu country, or perhaps rather a portion of the latter.
The nephew of Gonka I., . Vedura II, is stated to have won a battle against an unnamed Påndya king under orders of Vira-Chôda, who conferred on him as & reward "one half of his throne" and the Sindhuyugmántara-desa, i.e. the country between the pair of rivers' (vv. 31 to 33). The two rivers intended are probably the Křishņš and the Godavari, and the country between them must have formed a portion of the country of Vêngi or Vêngi, which Vira-Choda held from his father Kulôttunga-Choda I. (vv. 23 and 30).
Immediately after we learn that Kulôttunga-Choda I. adopted as son the cousin of Vedura II. and son of Gonka I., named Chôds, and bestowed on him the country of Vengi, which contained Sixteen-thousand (villages) (14. 34 and 35). This change in the governor ship of Vengî can only have taken place between A.D. 1100, the latest available date of ViraChoda, and A.D. 1112, the year of the death of Kulottunga-Choda I.
Hereafter the inscription refers no more to the Eastern Chalukya kings. Choda's son Gonka II. is said to have placed a golden pinnacle on the temple of Bhimanátha (at Drikshârâma) and to have ruled over all kings between Kalahasti (in the North Arcot district) and the Mahendra mountain in the Gañjam district), 1.c. over the whole Telugu country (vy. 41 and 42)
The next king, Vira-Rajendra-Choda.(v. 44), Rajendra-Choda (v. 51), or (in Telugu) Velanânti-Kulottunga-Rajendra-Chodayaraja (1. 141 f.), is reported to have killed a certain
1 South Indian Inscription, Vol. I. No. 89, verse 7. * So Sorth-Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 982. * Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 284..
• See sbore, Vol. III. p. 20, note 6.

Page #50

No. 4.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF PRITHVISVARA.
Bhims, who had taken refuge on an island in the middle of a lake (v. 45). By this lake we have perhaps to understand the Kolleru lake, which is mentioned in a copper-plate grant of Kulôttunga-Chôda II. A certain Bhima of Kulam, which is probably identical with the modern Ellore on the bank of the Kolleru lake, was put to flight by Vikrama-Chôļ8. This Bhima may have been a predecessor of the other Bhima who is mentioned in the present inscription. Râjândra-Choda is further stated to bave made valuable presents of gold and jewels to the temple of Bhimêsvara or Bhimanátha at Dakshård ma' (vv. 47 and 48).
The next king, Gonka III. (vv. 50 and 66, and 1. 146), or in Telugu) Kulôttanga-ManmaGonkaraja (1.142 f.), took to wife Jâyâmbika, who belonged to the family of the chiefs of the Parvatâpara-mahi, i.e. the country to the west of the bill' (v. 53). A number of inscriptions of those chiefs are engraved on the two temples of Siva and Vishnu at Nådendla in the Narasarávupêta tâlukå of the Kistna district. Like the chiefs of Velanându, they belonged to the Chaturthakula, i.e. the Sudra caste, and were Mahamandalesvaras. Their ancestor Buddhavarman was an officer of the first Eastern Châlukya king, Kubja-Vishņu, and received from the latter the country of seventy-three villages to the west of the hill.'s Buddhavarman's descendants hence bore the surname Giripaschimaśâsana, i.e.rulers (of the country) to the west of the hill,' and prefixed to their names the Telugu term Kondapaļumati? or Kondapadmati, 1.6. '(ruler of the country) to the west of the hill. In inscriptions of SakaSamvat 1052 (No. 227 of 1892) and 1069 (No. 241 of 1892), two of these chiefs call themselves 'worshippers of the feet of Kulôttunga-Chôdadeva.'' Accordingly they appear to have been dependents of the Eastern Chalukya king Kulôttunga-Chôda II. In Saka-Samvat 1087, Kondapadumati-Buddharaja was & vassal of a king Rajaraja, to whom, as will be shown below, also Prithvisvara of Velanåndu was subject.
To return to Jây&mbika, the wife of Gorka III.,- she is proved to have been the daughter of one of the chiefs of Nådendla, who, like the chiefs of Velananda, belonged to the Sûdra caste and were tributary to the Eastern Chalukyas. She built or rebuilt the temple of KuntiMadhava at Sripithapura (vv. 54 and 55) and covered with gold the image of Visbņu at Śrisimhagiri (v. 56), s... at Brisimhachalam in the Vizagapatam tâluka.
The last name in the list is Prithiviśvara (v. 58) or Prithvisvara (v. 64, 1. 147, and v. 70), during whose reign his mother made the grant which is recorded in the subjoined inscription.
A number of inscriptions which were copied in the Kistna and Godavari districts in 1892 and 1893, furnish. Saka dates for the last five chiefs of Velanându whose names are given in the Table on page 35. To the 14th king, Chôda, has to be assigned an inscription of VelanâņtiRajendra-Chods at Drakshârâms, which is dated in Saka-Samvat 1042 and in the ChalukyaVikrama year 45, and which suggests that, after the death of Kulottunga-Chôda I. (Saka Samvat
Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 55.
South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 308 . From the numerous inscriptions in the Bhimêsvara temple at Dråkshåråms in the Ramachandrapuram talaka of the Godavari district, it appears that the ancient form of the name Dråkshårâma was Dakshårdma, Dakshatapovana, Dakabavkta, or Daksbavatika, i.. the garden of Daksha,' saint whom local legends connect with the place, and that it belonged to GuddavAdivando, a subdivision of Gangagonda-Choda-valanându. See my Annual Report for 1893-94, p. 5.
See my Annual Report for 1892-93, p. 3.
Giripratichi trisaptatigramavati maht ; Nos. 214, 233 and 239 of 1892. • Nos, 227, 228 and 241 of 1892.
1 No. 241 of 1892, and No. 216 of 1893. * Nos. 228, 234 and 237 of 1892. • Kulottunga-Chodadera-djoyairlpdd-dredhaka. 10 See No. 216 of 1893 in my Annual Report for 1893-94.
!This form of the name occurs in verses 54 and 66, while the prose portion (11. 139, 152 and 168 f.) employs the form Sripithapuram, wbich agrees with the present name Pithapuram.
No. 345 of 1893 in my Annual Report for 1893-94.

Page #51

38
[VOL. IV.
1034), the chiefs of Velanânḍu became tributary to the Western Chalukya king Vikramaditya
VI.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
Two inscriptions of Saka-Samvat 1055 belong to the reign of the 15th king, Gońka II. These are a Draksharama inscription of the Mohámandaléśvara Velanânți-Gonkaya, the son of Gunḍambika (No. 274 of 1893), and an inscription at Nâdendla of Sabbâmbikâ or Sabbama, the queen of the Mahamandaléśvara Velanânți-Gonkaya, who was the son of Chôda. In the first of these two inscriptions, Gonka II. receives the biruda Châlukya-rajya-bhavana-mulastambha,' which shows that, like his predecessors, he was tributary to one of the two branches of the Chalukys dynasty.
The 16th king is represented by an inscription at Palakôl (No. 524 of 1893), which is dated in Saka-Samvat 1058 and belongs to the time of Velananți-Chôda, the son of Gonka and Sabbambika.
The 17th king was a dependent of Kulôttanga-Chôdadêva, by whom we have probably to understand Kulôttungs-Choda II. of the Eastern Chalukya dynasty. The inscriptions of Gonka III. extend from Saku-Samvat 1060 to 1079, as may be seen from the subjoined Table.
Saka date.
Number of copy.
Name of chief.
VelanAnti-Gonka son of Rajendra-Choda
Kulottunga-Choda-Gangêya-Gonkaraja
Kulottunga-Choda-Gonkaraja
Kulottunga-Choda-Gonkaraja
Velanânți-Kulottunga-Choda-Gonkaraja, son of Rajendra-Choda.
Velanânți-Kulottunga-Choda-Gonkaraja
Kulottunga-Choda-Gonkaraja
Kulttungs-Chöja-Gokkja
Kulottunga-Chôda-Gonkaraja
Kulottunga-Choda-Gonkaraja
1060
1060
1061
1062
1065
1072
1073
1075
1077
1079
216 of 1892.
1 No. 344 of 1892 in my Annual Report for 1892-93.
275 of 1893.
227, 265 and 384 of 1893.
223 of 1892.
231 of 1892.
224 of 1892.
264 of 1893.
228 of 1893.
270 of 1893.
268 of 1893.
The inscriptions of Gońka III. are followed by records of a king who calls himself Rajendra-Chôḍaraja, the son of Kulôttunga-Choda-Gonkaraja, and whose queen was Paṇḍambika. Considering the fact that the names of the preceding chiefa of Velanâṇḍu appear under different forms, I do not hesitate to identify this king, whose inscriptions range from Saka-Samvat 1085 to 1102, with Prithvisvara, during whose reign the Pithapuram inscription was engraved. He was a tributary of a king Rajaraja, who ascended the throne in

Page #52

No. 4.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF PRITHVISVARA.
Saka-Sarmvat 1066-67.1
A tabular list of the inscriptions of Prithylivara is subjoined.
Name of chief.
Baka date.
Number of copy.
1085
238 of 1893. 256 of 1893.
1085
Kalottunga-Velankpti-Rajendn-Chodayarija . . . . Kulottubga-Rajendra-Chodaraja . . . . . . Paņdamamba or Pandambika, queen of Rajendra-Chodayarája,
Bon of Kalottanga-Choda-Gonkaraja . . . Kuldttubga-Rajendra-Chodayarija . . . . . Velanapti-Kalottanga-Rajendra-Chodayaraja . . .
1085
1087 1102
257 of 1893. 225 and 236 of 1893. 413 of 1893.
TEXT.
A.- West Face. 1 श्रीकांत्तस्य निजोदरांत्तरचरहमांडपंडावनव्यापाराभिरतस्य 2 वेद[शिर] सामावासभूमहरेः । नाभ्यंभोरहगहरापवरकादाविब3 भूवात्मभूर्भूतादिप्रकटप्रपंञ्चरच[ना]दक्ष: पुराणोव्ययः । [१] तत्पादां4 बुरहामहेंद्रविनताननें चतुर्थान्वयस्त्रैलोक्यैकगुरोहरेः 5 पदतलाहंगाप्रवाहो यधा' [1] तस्मिन्विस्मितसूरिसंहतिनुतीभूदि. 6 ट्रसेनी नृपो ‘राना धर्मसुतेन संग्गरविधि(:)प्रीतेन पुत्रीक्रितः । [२*]
प्रीत[:"] खेता7 तपत्रं कनकविरचितं दण्डमाखंडलाभो व्योनि क्षौमं वितानं सकलनृपज8 नप्रात्यसिंहासनाई [१] नानावादिवशंखध्वनिभिरभिनुता मंगलालत्ति9 कांच्च प्रादाहत्मिजीस्मात्तुहिनचयसिते' चामरे चाररूपे । [३] च. 10 शेषसुखसंभोगभागधेयकमा जनं [*] मध्यदेशेभवत्तस्य स्थानं कीll र्तिपुरं महत् । [४*] सोयं धर्मनृपालद]अनिखिलझापालचिहाच्चिरं राज्छ 12 प्राज्य[य]योवितानरुचिभिर्भूमंडलं मडयन् [*] कुर्वन्सर्वसुधीधि13 यः प्रमुदितास्तारागणैावितो राजा राजितचातुरंग्गपूतनासंवेष्टिती. 14 स्मिन्पुर । [५] यातेषु केषुचिदशेषधराधिपेषु तदंशजेषु विजितारिपरा
See ray Annual Report for 1893-94, p. 5 f.
From inked estampages, prepared by Mr. H. Krishna Sastri. - Read विनुता. • Read यथा.
- Read कत:. • Read नुता.
- Read जी तुहिन. • Rend चिनविरं राजन्यान्यthe anurvāra of राज stands at the beginning of the next line. • Read महयन्.
10 Rend गर्णावती राजाराजत,

Page #53

40
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
15 क्रमेषु [*] ज
कीर्ति
16 वर्मा । [4] तद्वंश्यो मलवर्माभूत्तत्सुतो रणदुर्जयः [*] वै[रि]णो रण17 रंग्गस्थमीक्षितुं यन्स' सेहिरे । [७] ततो निखिलभूपालमौलिला18 लितशासनः [*] कीर्त्तिवर्म्माभ[व]त्तस्य पुत्रोभूद्रणदुर्जयः । [८*] त 19 त्पुत्रः कीर्त्तिवर्मा । अनेकहस्त्यश्वपदातिवर्गविनिर्जिताराति
नयज्ञजनसंसदि
Read मथ.
4 Read अथ.
20 कुल: कलावान् [*] शशास पृथ्वीं प्रधित (:) प्रतापस्तदात्मजो मल्लनृ
21 पोतिवीरः । [2*] अध' त्रिणेत्रेण स पल्लवेन विधाय मैत्रीं विधिवद्दिधि
7 Read रायम्
• Read दुष्पापं.
12 Read षाय गौर्वाण
As Rend समृद्धिदः •
[VoL. IV.
कीर्त्तनीयशास्ता समस्त जगतामध'
22 : [ 1 ]. जिगीषया दक्षिणदेशमुच्चकैः प्रतस्थिवानास्थितसिंहवि -
23 क्रम[:] । [१०*] सोयं गंग्गकलिंग्गवंग्गमगधानंध्रान्पुलिंदा[न्*] नृपान्वीरः 24 कुंत्तलकेरलक्षितिपतीन्गौडान्सपांड्याधिपान् [1] जित्वा भोजमराट25 लाटकटकांदैत्यानिवाखंडलो' राजा वाजितषट्सहस्र26 जगतीमासाद्य सत्यव्रतः । [११] विविधविभवराजद्राजंसंघाभिरा27 [मं नि]धिनिचयसमेतं सिद्धविद्याधराज्यं [1] पुरमिव धनदस्य योनि28 [व] [सैकभूमिर्द्ध नदपुरसमाख्य॑त्त॒स्य राज्ञो बभूव । [ १२ * ] तत्रायं 29 धन[द]पुरे मुरारितुल्यः कल्याणै [: *] स्वकुलपरंपरानुयातैः [1"] कौंतेया30 स[म]धिगतैर्महीपचिस्संयुक्तोशिषदवनीं स मल्लभूपः । [ १३* ] तत ए31 यवम् ततः कुडियवर्मा । तस्मान्मल्लमहीपतिः प्रतिबल [ध्वां]
32 तौघघद्युतितो भूनिजखड्ग खंडितमहाचंडाशनिश्शाश्वत:' [।*]
33 यो लोके गुणयोगत: पिडुवादित्याभिधानं ययौ दुःप्रापं
34 त्रिदशैरशेषजगतामीशैस्समस्तैरपि । [१४* ] तस्मादभूत्कुडियवर्त्मन्नृपः 35 प्रमाधी" वैरिक्षितीशमदमानमनोरधाना" । यद्युद्धभूमिषु मनी36 षितपूरुषाप्ये" गोव्र्व्वणवा [र] वनिता मुदिताचरंति । [१५* ] तत्राखिलमहीचा37 [रु]पद्माकरसम्मृद्धदः " [1] विमलादित्यदेवोभूचालुक्यान्वयभूषणं" । [१६*] त38 स्याखिलक्षितिपमौलिकिरीटकोटिरत्नप्रभानिकरकांतपदन्वयस्य [1] सं39 ग्रा[म] भूमिषु चकार चिरं [बि] गीषोमाहाय्यकं कुडियवनृपोति
• Read यं न.
• Read कान्दैत्यानिवा.
* Read पृथ्व प्रथित.
6 Read राजाभ्राजत.
8 Instead of fit the original has the impossible group sind.
10 Read प्रमाथी.
11 Read रथानाम्
14 भूषणं appears to be corrected from भूषण:

Page #54

No. 4.]
40 [वी]र: I
ततस्माहाय्यसंतुष्टः 'कुडियवर्त्ममहीभृते 1
[१७*] विमलादित्यभूपाली
41 गुद्रवारद्दयं ददौ । [१८] राजराजस्तु तत्पुत्री राजराज दूव स्वयं । निखिलेख
42 य्यैदृप्तात्मा राजशेखरसंश्रयः 1
सोयं 'सूर्यकुलामृतार्नव-'
भवामनं
43 [ग]यंवां सतीं राजेंद्रप्रियपुत्रिकां नानाभू
44 तसमस्तलोकविभवप्राप्तिप्रधानास्पदां ' 45 त्रोपयेमे
हरि[:*] । [२०*]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF PRITHVISVARA.
52 क्रमः
46 मत्थ[f] श्रीकुलोत्तुंग्गचोडः [*] दिनकरमिव ताभ्यां यं कराक्कष्यमा47 णा प्रथित [ब] हलभासं राजलक्ष्मीमिषेवे I [२१* ] तस्मादाविरभूद्दीरो
• Read कुछ
चितिभरणस
वीर[ची]
48
डः प्रतापव[1]न् । कुमारः कुपितारातिराजन्यमदभंजन: । [२२*] श्रीकुलोत्तुं-' 49 ग्ग[ची]डोपि पालयन्सकलामिलां [it] वीरचोडकुमाराय प्रददौ वेंग्गिमं - " 50 डलं । [२३*] कुच्यवर्त्ममहीपालः परिपाल्य वसुंधरां [*] स्वराज्यभ[T]र51 मखिलं खपुत्रे म नियुक्तव[T]न् I [२४*] एयोभू[न्*]नृपस्तस्मात्रिशत्रुपरा- " [*] प्रपंञ्चितसमंचित..
ततोभवद्मविराजसंहृतारातिसंहतिः 1 [२५*] तस्य
[*] पुत्राः पवित्रचरिता
1 [24] तेषाँ गोंक्कमहीपालः
पालय
55 बंभ्रमंडलं [1*] श्रीकुलोत्तुंग्गचोडाज्ञां दधानोप्यधिकं" बभौ 1 [२७*]
पुत्रस्तस्य
53 पुण्यकीर्तेः
[वे]दुरा
54 ख्यगंडगोंकक्षमाधिपतिमल्लयपंडसंज्ञाः
Read 'तार्णव.
• Read था.
[१e *]
नृपवर[:*] श्रीराजराजस्तदा 1
त्रैलोक्यैकगुरुधा' सरसिजां तअजनि निजभुजोद्यद्दिक्रमाक्रांत विश्व
पंचाभवनिजभुजार्ज्जितराज्यभाज:
41
• The # of सूर्य्य is expressed by 4 and .
• Read 'स्पद.
• Read समर्थ:.
The anusodra stands at the beginning of the next line.
Read
.
The anusvára stands at the beginning of the next line.
10 The aksharat appears to be corrected from some other akshara, the second part of which was T.
VOL. IV.
G

Page #55

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vor. IV.
56 समस्तराजनिकरप्रोबखिरीटयुतिवेषिशोणपदस्य' गौचनृपते[:] श्री: 57 चोडभूपोजनि [1] यहाहायुगपालिता वसुमती वाख्यं परं व्यान रा58 [मे] राजनि रावलोकविनते' यावत्मुखं मेदिनी । [२८] तस्व
गोंवक्षितीसस्य भा59 [तु] [डस्य धीमतः [1] बभूव [वे]दुरो नाम तनयो विनयान्वितः ।
[२८*] अध' म60 [धि]तवैरियूंधे प्रधित[गु]चे [वीरचोडनरपाले । शासति राज्यं वगीमं. 61 डलमाखण्डलोपमे रेजे । [३०] तस्याखिलारिनरपालसमूहराजलक्ष्मी62 कचग्रहणल[प]टदक्षहस्तः । श्रीवीरचोडनृपतेवेंदुरक्षितीशमा63 चिव्यमाचरदयं चतुरप्रतापः । [३१] वे[दु]रो वीरचोडव शासनानुचर64 चिरं । पांद्यदेवं जिगायाजी सामंत गणसंयुतं । [३२] तमै श्रीवीरचो65 डक्षितिपतिरखिलमा[त] विस्मितानामने सिंहासनाई सकलनृपज66 नप्रार्थितं संदिदेश । देशंञ्चाशेषसस्थप्रचुरफलयुतं सिंधुयुम्मा67 तराख्यं प्रादात्योतम भूयो वेदुरनृपतये पातितारातिराजे । [२३] अ. 68 ध' पृधुतरकीर्सि:"] श्रीकुलोत्तुंगचीडः परनृपकुलमाधं गोंबभूप[v] - 69 [लपुत्रं । सुतमिव प[रिटयागहणीयखभावं खत[नय]जन70 चिचोडभूप युयोज । [३४*] ततचोडमही[प]य सूनवे स नृपीत्त71 मः । [प्रोत[ष्यो]डशसाहस्र प्रद[दौ] वैगिमंडलं । [३५] सोयंचोडक्षि
तीश: प्रति73 नृपतिकु[लोन्मूलनाभीलभीम[:] श्रीमहेंगोधरित्रीमभिमतफलदा' 73 [पा]लयंच्छेलधीर: । रेने राजीवराजबिजनयन[यु]गो योगगम्ये 74 पुराणे पुणन्विष्णावभीक्ष्णंबिखिलनृपजनाभ्यर्चितो भनियुक्ति । [३६] त75 स्य "तिवर्गसहचर्य तिमात्रपूगर्नेतारापतिप्रतिमवक्करुचिः प्रिया76 भूत । लक्ष्मीरिवाचयगुणा] पतिदेवतानांगुण्डांबिका मरि सदा परिकी77 तनीया । [२७] ताभ्याः शचीवासवसबिभाभ्यामशेषलोकस्थितिहतभात]: 78 । श्रीगों[व]भू[पोजनि राजलोककिरीटकोटीविलसबिदेशः । [३८] यद्य]ि79 भिमुखा हताः कि[स] परि]। देवत्वमाप्ता. विष[:] श्रुत्वा वारिधरध्वनी[न]
1 *f appears to be corrected by the engraver from f; rond 10. . Read विनुते. - Read चितौशख.
• Read vष. • Rend मधिसबैरियषे प्रथित. • Read संदिदेश.
7 Bond षष पृथुतर. • Read °मार्थ.
. The snurodra stands at the beginning of the next line. • Read यदल. - Read चिवर्ग
U Road पूर्व u Read yfi.
" Bend वायां

Page #56

No. 4.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF PRITHVISVARA.
3
80 [१]नपर्धे' लोकांतरखा [प]पि । तपुरोधमभूरिभैरव[] री81 [२]वायंचया कार्य[वी]सितसिहिमस्य नितरामाशीभिराशासत । [३८]
येना82 खिलक्षितितलचिदशालयानां कूटषु हाटकमया घटिता विरि"]. 83 जुः । कुंभा[:] खकीयजय[घोषणसंप्रयुक्तस्तंभा द्रवाभचर[सं]84 [सं]स्तुतकीतिनैव । [४."] ये[न] श्रीमहीमनाधस्व' च[a] शाकं धाम
प्रखिता[य][...] 85 स्वकीतः । ] हेवा' भूना पादविन्यासहेतोः प्रासादाग्रं [व्यो']86 [म]निवेचिके]व । [४१] यस्य श्रीकाळहस्यद्रिमहेंद्राचल[मध्य[गा*]87 : । [भू]पाः पुस्खप्रवीणस्व किंकरा गोलभूपतेः । [४२"] तस्य त्रिलो]88 कगवनी[यगु] शाभिरामा रामाज[ने]षु रमणीयविशेष[मूर्ति]89 : [1] सबांबिका तनुमती व[सुधैव साक्षादक्षीणपुस्खनिचया खलु 90 धर्मपत्नी । [४३"] [जतिस्ताभ्यां परि]पुरजयी शूलपाणे[रि]वांशी विह[त्म]91 घस्तुति]भगुणे जन्म[भूमिः कलानां । यबामैवाखिलरिपुकु92 लोमादक मंच' उतो दातार्थभ्यार्थितगुरुतरं वीरराजेंद्रचोड: । [४४*] [ये]93 [न]भोराथिमीमधमितजलमिलवाहपाठीनसंग्चखत्कबोलमा - 94 लाकलुषमनिमिषेः खातमादा' सरस्तत् । निशेषं शोषयित्वा[व]धि ज[ल]95 धिजलं कुंभयोनिबंधाद्यो" [भी]मो भीति वितन्वन् द्रुतमिव जगतां राव[णो] 96 राघ[व]ल । [४५"] यस्थाविखंडितविमितपुंडरीकषंडप्रभापटलपांडुति]97 [२]ण नित्वं [1] सच्छादिता" वसुमती यशसा जभास" च्छ[]ण मौक्ति
कमयेन [विभू[षि]98 तेव । [४६"] [ये]नारा[ध]नसाधनानि विदधे" भीमेश्वरस्थाल[ये] "सौवा
न्यतिदी[प्रर] बनिकर99 हेमप्रभा च[1]र्पिता [*] "येस्वक्षीणसुवगर्नभारघटि[त]" सद्रुक्मपीठस्थितं
[]द्रादि100 गणान्गुणरतिययौ श्रीभीमनाथ मुदा । [४७] कनकनकसंदोहकतम्भकरतीर
[0]
. Read नाथस्व.
1 Read पथे.
Cancel the bracketed letter. - Read बी.
The anusudra stands at the beginning of the next line. 7 The group tad looks like fad. Read affae:. - Read 'चाबी.
11 Read feat. "विदधे imgenuine mistake for विदधिरे which is precluded by the metre. " Read सौवर्या
Read यस्त्व VOL. IV.
• Read गुपो. • Rend 'भादौ. # Kend बभास.
- Read सुर्य.
62

Page #57

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
101 [योदाबालेंदुचूड]ाय दाचारामनिव[*]सिने । [४८*] विद्युनतेव जगती
___ तलसंञ्चरिष्णु102 रानंददा [शिकलेव सतावितांतं । 'अकांभिकेति तरुणीजनरबभूता जाया. 103 स तस्य जगतीपतिसत्तमस्य । [४८] जातस्ताभ्यां शिवाभ्यामि[व] सकल
जगद्रक्षणैकांत104 'दक्षेसाक्षाद्देवः कुमारस्मकलनृपकलाकोविदो गोलभू[प]: । यद्दरिक्षोणिपा105 लाः क्षणमपि निखिले मातले नाप्तवंतः पादंब्यासावकाशं वियति विदधिरे
धाम 106 [त]द्योग्यरूपाः । [५०"] यमर्यसा.भिमतात्य॑दं धितो [क्षोणारिभूपालम
[वे]च्य नू. 107 नं । स्वस्थोभवत्कल्प[क] भूगडचिरं राजेंद्रचोडप्रि[य]पुत्रमुच्चैः । [५१"] संजीव
__ [नीव] सक108 लस्य जनस्य नित्वं [रचाविधानचतुराभ[वद]स्य पनी । [लोकेषु यच्चरितमेव
वदंति सं109 त[शा]स्खबि[य]ामकमशेषसतीजनस्य' । [५२"] [य] पर्वताप[र] महीनृपवंशदुग्ध
रवाकरा110 दुदभ[व] जग[तां] भवाय । प[स]ालयेव हरिपा[द]स[रो]जसक्ता जायांभिका'
निखिलसंप111 [६]वाप्तिहेतुः । [५३*] भास्थानमण्डपम[खं]डितभीगभी ग्यं] स्तंभे स्फुरत्यरि
करैहरिनी. 112 लका[तैः] । श्रीपी[3]नामनि पुरे 'वसताकरोद्या कुंती[मनोरधपधाप्तिकरस्य
विष्णोः । [५४*] प्रा113 [क]रगोपुरमनोहर[मे]तदीयविर्माय देवनिलयं कमलालयां या [0] सुखाप्य
तत्महित114 [म]चुतमहणाभिराराधयंत्यभिमतानि फला[न्य] व[r ]प्रोत् । [५५"] श्रीसिं
हगि[य]धिपते[:] 115 परमस्य पुंसो भक्तात्तिकर्तनविपानएहीतमूर्तेः' []] हेमांगनाम निखिल[श्रुति]
सार[वे]. 116 चं प्रत्यक्षमक्रियत चार यया जनस्य । [५4"] भास्वत्स्फाटि[क] शैलशृंगर
चिषु प्रोद्यबभाम
- Read पलाम्बि..
Read दच:The ft of 9 appears to be corrected from ma. • Read वसवी.
• Read :रथपा .
• Read जायाम्बिका. 7 Read विधान.

Page #58

No. 4.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF PRITHVISVARA.
117 [ण्डला डिंडीरा] तिदेवधाम[शिखरेवाखापिता भूरिशः । [सौ]वरन:' कल[धौ]
तभूशिखरासीन118 स्य भानो[ईवं बच बिचममन[च]रिविनुताः कुंभा] गुणाद्या' यया [॥ ५७*]
___ ताभ्यां श्रीपृधि119 [वीख][:"] स्वयमिवाशेषखिते: [कारणं] देव[:"] 'श्रीधिवीखरोज[नि] जनप्रस्तू
यमानोदयः । य. 120 [स्मिवाज]नि रक्षति क्षितित[लं] क्षीण[ारि]वर्मो ज[नो व्युत्पत्तिं] रिपु[चो]र[वा
दि]ष न च प्राप्रीति शब्देष्वपि [॥ ५८"] 121 य[स्वरतिनिर्मलतरण परीतमेतांड[माशु यश]सा [नि]तरां विभाति
। [५]मांवधीत122 [क]ल[धौ]तकरंडमांडमध्यप्रविष्टमिव विष्टपवन[भ] स्व । [५८*] य[गंध]सिधु
रसमं सततप्रवृत्त123 दाना[दक्षिणकरं किल वीक्षु' नूनं [*] दिकुंभिनो निखिलभूभर[]] कदक्षं
वीळावि[व]प्य' खलु 124 पां[डुरत]i भ[ज]त्ते । [३०] ग्रामा विहन्ननेभ्यो विविधफलभरानम्रकम्बे
इसस्यास्तीगर्नस्तूग्न 125 तटाकास्तटवनकुसुमामोदितान:प्रपून: [[*] देश "देशैब्धि[तुल्य]r: "पृधुतार]
यशसा खानिता 126 येन [शख] हत्ताश्चैवार्थसंघाः प्रियवचनसमं सूरिसंघेभ्य [ए]व । [६१*] य[7]
त्राप्रारंभ[शुं]-13 127 [भत्प]टहपटुतरध्व[T]नमाकरन्य" तूरन हित्वा देशांदिगंतान् “भयभकित[दृ]शो
व्याय 128 यस्यारिसंघाः । किं "स्थित्मवर्तमेघध्वनिरुत विकटप्रस्फुटत्कांडधोष: किं वा
[कल्पां]त[वा]129 युद्ध[भि]तमिति मुहुचिंतयंती भ्रमंति । [६२*] धर्मे धर्मजसनिमेन जलधि
स्तुल्योपि गांभीर्य].
I Reed सौवर्ण: . Read गुशाया.
• Read पृथि. • Read पृथिवी. • Read सिन्धुर.
• Read वीक्ष्य. 7 Read द्रौडामवाप्य. . Read effufeet. The mustára stands at the beginning of the next line. • Read 'तार्ण:प्रपूर्णाः 10 Read देशे.
u Read पृथु. 19 The anusvára stands at the beginning of the next line.
" Read "कर्ण्य तूण. * Read भयचकित. 1 Read खिसंवत.
- Rend प्रस्फुट'.

Page #59

46
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
130 [तस्म[मर्थ्यादतया 'महत्वगुरतो रखाकरत्वादपि । क्षुभ्यत्यंबकलंककाषतनुः
131 [र]खभावस्तुलानाप्रोड(T]सुरमूर्तिनाखिलजगत्सेव्येन येनान्वहं । [३३*] नित्या
लंकृतसत्प[धी] 132 [बुध जनप्रार्योदयोभीष्टदो भानामतुलप्रतापमहिमव्योप्ताखिलच्यातलः । विश्वं 133 लो[क]मनखरैर्बिजकरैः पनाकरबंदयन् श्रीध्वीखरभूपतिबिजयते भूमंड
[३४] माता तस्य महीयसम्मुरतरच्छायेव संसविनामिष्टा
स्वाददती सती भग135 [वते वे]दांतवेद्यात्मने । श्रीधाने नवखंडवा[ड]विदितं 'प्रोल्याटिदेशे मुदा
- विश्वस्य क्षितिमंड136 लस्य तिल[क] शाले]यसंशोभितं । [६५"] नागव्योमेंदुरूपप्रमितशकशरमेष
संक्रांतिकाले 137 पुस्खे पुण्य प्रवीणा विविधफलकुलालंवतं ग्रामवर्य [*] श्रीपीठस्थाय शवछु138 [तिनिकरशिरोवतिने माधवाय प्रादाहोंकक्षितीशप्रियतरमहिषी विष्णवे जायमां139 बा । [६६"] शकवषंबुलु ११०८ गुनेंटि मेषसंक्रांतिनिमित्तमुन श्रीपिठापुर
सुन
140 श्रीकुं[ती]माधवदेवरकुं बोलुनाटिलोनि नवखंडवाड पनियेडि जर गृह141 क्षेत्रारामसहितमुगानखं[ड]सुत्रु श्रीमन्महामंडलेश्वरवेलनांटिकुलो
B.- South Face. 142 तुंग्गराजेंद्रचोडयराजुल कोकुलु श्रीमन्महामंडलेखरकुलो143 तुंग्गममगोकराजुल महादेवुलु जायमदेवुलु हविवस्वर्चना144 यमुबित्त्यनैमित्तिकमासोत्सवसंवत्सरोत्सवाव॑मुबु गीतवृत्तवाद्यादिवि. 145 "विधबोगार्खमुंगानाचंद्राकसुगानिचिरि । तत्र स राजराजप146 रमखरो राजपुरंदरः परममाहखरः श्रीगोंबभूपप्रिय147 तनयममधिगतसकलशासनयः' पृथ्वीवरदेवमहीपाल: खंडितवि148 रोधिमंडल: प्रोलुनाटिविषयवासिनी राष्ट्रकूटप्रमुखान्मकुटुं.. 149 बिनम्बं[*]न् समाहय मंत्रिपुरोहितसेनापतियुवराजदौवारि150 कादिसमक्षमित्थमानापयति [*] अम्ममात्रा जायममहादेव्या प्रो
1 Read महत्व.
Read सत्पथी. • Read °यञ्छौपृथीवर.
5 Read प्रीखांटि. 7 Read भोगा.
• Read शास्त्रनयः पधौवर. • The anusodra stands at the beginning of the next line.
- Read व्यामा • Read वर्षबुलु.

Page #60

No. 4.]
151 लुनांटिविषये नवखंडवाडनामा ग्र[*] मो गृहक्षेत्रारामसहितो162 खंड [ : * ] श्रीfपरापुरवासिने' श्रीfuरापुरवासिने' भगवते श्रीकुंतीमाधवदेवाय हवि व्यश्चनार्त्यनित्यनैमित्तिकमासोत्सवसंवत्सरोत्सवा [य] गीतनृत्त
153
155
154 वाद्यादिविविधभोगोर्बच दत्त इति विदितमस्तु वः । अस्य ग्रामस्व सीमानः मानः । पुर्व्वतः " (i) पेरावगड सीमा । चाम्यतः हंदुरावसु सीमा 156 । दक्षिणतः (i) सूरेगुण्डगड्डु सीमा । नैर्ऋततः डोंबिडियालु सीमा 157 । पश्चिमत: 'कोम्मिनायकुचेवु 'तूप्पुगट्टु सीमा । वायव्यतः
158 वडविगरुवु सीमा । उत्तरत: पुहलत्रीव एंग्गहु सीमा । ऐशतः 159 सब्बालरावि सीमा । ई 'धम्भुवनकुनेब्बरु विनमु सेसिरेनि वारु पंच160 महापातक मेसिन पापसुन बोदुरु मं [ग]कत देबि गोल वे. 161 गुरु ब्राह्ममनु वर्धिचिन पापमुनं बोदुर । बहुभिर्व्वसुधा 162 दत्ता [] दुभिचानुपालिता [1"] यस्य यस्य यस्य यस्य यदा भूमिस्तस्य त163 स्य तदा पलं I [६७*] खदत्तां परदत्तां वा यो हरत [1"] षष्टिं
वसुंधरां
164 वर्षसहस्राणि विष्ठायां जायते कृमि: । [45] इति व्यासवचनाचा166 चं धर्माः परिपालनीयः । मनुचापि ती धर्मः पालनीयः प्रय166 ततः [1] शत्रुरेव हि तत्रु[:] स्यादापुर्ण कस्यचित्। [ ५८ ] तमादयं
धर्म(:)
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF PRITHVISVARA.
167 : परिपालनीयः । "श्रीपृथ्वीवरभूपालनिदेशवशवर्त्तिना ।
।
168 पव्यपिज्ञावबॅच ऊता मासनपचतिः । [७] बीपिठापु 169 रमुन कंटाचारिति[ख]तं. [1] श्री श्री श्री [["]
TRANSLATION.
(Verse 1.) The self-born, ancient, imperishable (Brahma), who was able to produce the living beings and the remainder of the visible world, appeared from the spacious apartment (which was) the lotus on the navel of Hari (Vishnu), who is the husband of Sri, who is the dwelling-place of the Vedasiras, (and) who is engaged in protecting the multitude of worlds, which moves within his own belly.
(V. 2.) As the current of the Gangs from the sole of the foot of Hari, the only lord of the three worlds, the Chaturthânvayals was produced from the lotus-foot of him (viz. Brahmá), which is praised by (the god) Mahendra. In this (race) was born prince Indrasēna,
Read पिठापुर. • Rend कोमि.
7 Read फखम्.
• Read अनु.
13.e. the Vedantas or Upanishads.
• Bend भीगार्थ.
• Read तूर्षु.
The anusedra stands at the beginning
10 Rend सर्वे:
1.er the race of the fourth (caste).'
47
• Read पूर्वतः
• Read धमुंबु.
of the next line.
11 Road पृथौश्वर.

Page #61

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
who was praised by a wondering crowd of sages (and) who was adopted as son by king (Yudhishthira), the son of the god) Dharma, who was pleased with (his) conduct in battle.
(V. 3.) Pleased with him), the son of Dharma, who resembled Åkhandala (Indra), bestowed on him a white parasol, a staff made of gold, & silken canopy overhead, one half of (his own) throne which was coveted by all kings, an auspicious lamp which was praised by (i.e. the waving of which was accompanied by) the sounds of various musical instruments and conches, (and) two chauris of beautiful shape, which were as white as the moon.
(V. 4.) His mighty capital'was Kirtipura in Madhyadêsa, (a city) which was the only receptacle of the bliss of the enjoyment of all pleasures.
(V. 5.) This king, to whom king Dharms (Yudhishthira) had given all the emblems of a sovereign, ruled for a long time in that city,- adorning the circle of the earth with the splendour of the glittering canopy of (his) great fame, making the minds of all learned men rejoice, (and) surrounded by an army of four members, as the moon by hosts of stars.
(V. 6.) After some lords of the whole earth, born in his race, who subdued the valour of enemies, had passed away, there was born Kirtivarman (I.), a ruler of all men, who was worthy to be praised in the circle of politicians.
(V. 7.) A descendant of his was Mallavarman. His (viz. Mallavarman's) son (was) Raņadurjaya (I.), at whom, when he stood on the battle-field, enemies could not endure to look.
(V. 8.) To him was born Kirtiverman (II.), whose commands were cherished by the heads of all kings. His son was Raņadurjaya (II.).
(Line 18.) His son (was) Kirtivarman (III.).
(V. 9.) His son, the learned, heroic (and) brave prince Malla (I.), who subdued crowds of enemies by many troops of elephants, horses and foot-soldiers, ruled the earth.
(V. 10.) Then, having formally contracted friendship with Triņētra Pallava, this exalted (prince), who knew the rules of politics, and, who exhibited the prowess of a lion, started for the Southern country (Dakshina-défa) with the desire of conquering (it).
(V. 11.) Having subdued the kings (of) the Gangas, Kalingas, Vangas, Magadhas, Andhras (and) Pulindas, the lords of the Kuntala and the Kerala countries, the Gaudas together with the Påndya king, the kings of) Bhoja, Maråta, Låta and Kataka, (and) having obtained the Shatsahasra-jagati," this heroic (and) truthful king shore like Akhandala (Indra) (after the conquest) of the Daityas.
(V. 12.) (The capital) of this king, called Dhanadapura, was the only dwelling place of prosperity. It was adorned with an assembly of kings resplendent with wealth of all descriptions, contained heaps of treasures, was filled with pious and learned men, (and therefore) resembled (Alakâ) the city of Dhanada (Kubêrs), which is adorned with an assembly of Yakshas, contains the (nine) treasures, (and) is filled with Siddhas and Vidyadharas.
(V. 13.) In that Dhanadapura, this prince Malls (I.), who resembled Murári (Vishnu), (and) who possessed the auspicious emblems of a sovereign, which had been received from Kunti's son (Yudhishthira), (and) which had been handed down by the succession of his race, raled the earth.
Mangalálattika is the same as áļati or mangala-Nárati, which, according to Brown's Telugu Dictionary, means 'a lamp used in waving before an idol,' All these words are derived from the Sanskrit drá trika; compare Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 371, note 70. 11.a. of infantry, cavalry, elephants and chariota.
The particle od is used for iva. • The word rdjan has to be taken in the double sense of king and moon,' as in verses 19 and 21. 1... the coustry of Six-thousand (villages).'
. See verses 3 aud 5 ubove.

Page #62

No. 4.)
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF PRITHVISVARA.
(L. 30.) From him (was born) Eriyavarman, (and) from him Kuļiyavarman (1.).
(V. 14.) From him was born prince Malls (II.), a perpetual s'un to the mass of darknesshostile armies, who broke by his own sword very fierce thunderbolts (or arrow-points), (and) who obtained in the world on account of (his) virtues the surname Piļuvaraditya, which is difficult to be acquired even by all the gods (who are the lords of all the worlds.
(V. 15.) From him was born prince Kudiyavarman (II.), who crushed the insolence. pride and ambition of hostile kings, (and) on whose battle-fields the heavenly nymphs joyfully roamed about in order to obtain the desired husband.
(V. 16.) At that time), the ornament of the Chålukys race was Vimaladityadêva, who conferred prosperity on the whole earth, (as the sun causes to unfold the blossoms of) a fine lotus-pond.
(V. 17.) The brave prince Kudiyavarman (II.) rendered assistance for a long time on battle-fields to this conqueror, whose pair of feet was adorned by the great lustre of the jewels in the crores of diadems on the heads of all kings.
(V. 18.) Then, pleased by (his) assistance, king VimalAditya bestowed on prince Kudyavarman (II.) the Gudravêra-dvaya.
(V. 19.) His (vis. Vimaladitya's) son Rajaraja coald boast of the sovereignty over the whole world and) was the refuge of the chiefs among kings, (and therefore) resembled (the god) Rajarija (Kubêra) himself, who can boast of all treasures (and) who is the friend of the mooncrested (Siva).
(V. 20.) Then, this glorious Rajaraja, the best of princes, married the beloved daughter of RAJOndra, the virtuous Ammangayamba, who was born from the race of the Sun (and) who was the chief means of (his) obtaining the power over the various parts of the whole world, just as Hari (Vishnu), the only lord of the three worlds, (married) Sarasija (Lakshmi), who was born from the milk-ocean (and) who is the chief means of obtaining the various kinds of wealth to all men.
(V. 21.) To this couple was born the glorious Kulottunga-Choda, who was able to bear the whole earth that had been conquered by the power emanating from his own arm, (and) to whom the Fortune of kings, forcibly seized by the hand, became attached, just as the light of the moon is absorbed by the rays of the brilliant stin.
(V. 22.) From him was produced the wise (and) brave prince Vira-Choda, who broke the pride of angry hostile kings.
(V. 23.) Ruling the whole earth, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôda gave to prince ViraChoda the Vêngi-mandala.
(V. 24.) Having ruled the earth, prince Kudyavarman (II.) transferred the whole burden of his kingdom to his son.
(V. 25.) From him (vis, Kudyavarman II.) was born prince Erraya, who resembled (Indra) the enemy of Vfitra in power; (and) from him came Nanniraje, who destroyed the crowd of enemies.
(V. 26.) From him whose great and pure fame was diffused (everywhere, and) who POBosaod kingdom acquired by his own arm, were born five sons whose conduct was purenamed Vedura (I.), Ganda, prince Gonks (I.), Mallaya and Panda.
The second member of this compound is ddilya, 'the sun. The first member is probably connected with the Kavarese-Telugu pidagw, stbunderbolt,' from which the Kanarere piduga, 's dauntless, bold man,' is derived. In allading to the sun and to thunderbolts, the first half of the verse appears to convey an etymological explanation of the surname Piduvardaitys. ii...the pair of (districts called) Gudruvan.'
Or the wealth of kings, extracted in the shape of) tribute.'

Page #63

50
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
(V. 27.) The most distinguished of these was prince Gonka (I.), who ruled the Andhramandala, though he received orders from (ie. was tributary to) the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôḍa.
(V. 28.) The son of this prince Gonka (I.), whose feet were reddened by the great splendour proceeding from the diadems1 of the crowd of all kings, was the glorious prince Chôda, protected by the pair of whose arms, the earth experienced as great comfort as during (the rule of) king Rama, who was praised by all kings.
(V. 29.) The virtuous son of the wise Ganda, the brother of that prince Gonka (I.), was named Vedura (II.).
(V. 30.) Now, the Vengi-mandala prospered while the virtuous prince Vira-Chôḍa, who crushed troops of enemies (and) resembled Akhandala (Indra), was ruling the kingdom.
(V. 31.) That brave prince Vedura (II.), whose right hand was fond of seizing the hair of the royal Fortune of the multitude of all hostile kings, rendered assistance to this glorious king Vira-Chôḍa.
(V. 32.) Following for a long time the commands of Vira-Chôda, Vedura (II.) defeated in battle the Pandya king together with a troop of vassals.
(V.33.) Being pleased (with him), that glorious king Vira-Chôda assigned before all the astonished kings to this prince Vedura (II.) who overthrew hostile kings, one half of (his) throne which was coveted by all princes, and moreover gave (to him) the country (dêsa) called Sindhuyugmântara, which possessed all (kinds of) grain and an abundance of fruit.
(V. 34.) Then the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôda, whose fame was very great, adopted as son the son of prince Gonka (I.), prince Chôda, who destroyed the crowd of hostile kings (and) whose character was blameless, and furnished (him) with the emblems of his own sons.
(V. 35.) Thereon, being pleased (with him), this best of kings gave to (his adopted) son, prince Chôḍa, the Vengi-mandala of Sixteen-thousand (villages).
(V. 36.) This prince Chôda, who resembled the terrible Bhima 3 in uprooting crowds of hostile kings, who was as firm as a mountain, whose pair of eyes glittered like lotuses, (and) who was worshipped by all kings, was resplendent, ruling the prosperous country (dharitri) of Vêngi, which yielded the desired fruit, (and) constantly displaying devotion to the ancient Vishnu, who can be reached by meditation.
(V. 37.) His beloved companion (in the enjoyment) of the three objects (of life) was Guṇḍâmbika, the beauty of whose face resembled the full-moon, who equalled Lakshmi by countless virtues, (and) who deserves ever to be praised at the head of faithful wives.
(V. 38.) To this couple, which resembled Sachi and Vasava (Indra), was born the glorious prince Gonka (II.), who was the means of the safety of all men, (and) whose commands glittered on crores of diadems of kings.
(V. 39.) Verily, when the enemies who had been formerly killed face to face in his battles (and) had reached the state of gods, heard the thunder of the clouds in the sky, they mistook it-though they resided in the other world-for the sound of the numerons, terrible and great drums of his warlike expeditions, (and) wished him the desired success in (his) undertakings by fervent blessings.
(V. 40.) As though they were pillars containing proclamations of his victories, golden pinnacles (kumbha), established by him whose fame was praised by the gods, shone on the tops of all temples on earth.
Pródyat-kirtta seems to be meant for kirita-pródyat.
The two words earth' and comfort' are repeated in a very inelegant and unusual manner (casumatt and stasthyam in line 57, and médint and sukham in line 58).
The second of the five Pandavas.

Page #64

No. 4.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF PRITHVISVARA.
51
(V. 41.) He made of a large quantity of gold & pinnacle for the temple of the god Bhimanátha, which resembled a ladder in the sky, to support the feet of his fame which had started for the abode of Sakra (Indra).
(V. 42.) The kings between the holy mountain of Kalahasti and the Mahendrachala (mountain) (nero) the servants of this virtuous prince Gonka (II.).
(V. 43.) His lawful wife (was) Sabbambika, who was adorned by virtues whichytesen itt to be praised by the three worlds, whose form (made her appear) specially beautiful among women, who was a very embodiment of the earth herself in patienos, and the number of wildse good deeds was countless.
(V. 44.) To this couple was born Vira-Rajendra-Choda, who resembled a partial incarnation of Salapāņi (Siva) in conquering the cities of enemies, whose pure virtues were praised by the assembly of scholars, who was the birth-place of sciences, whose mere name (was) a charm which, (if) pronounced, destroyed the crowd of all enemies, (and) who granted to suppli. cants much more than (their) requests.
(V. 45.) Jast as the first pitcher-born (Agastya) (had dried up) the water of the ocean, - be dried up the whole of that lakes (saras) which had been formerly dug by the gods (and) which was full of rows of waves, shaken by shoals of crocodiles and pathina (fishes) which collided with the water that was whirled round as terribly as the ocean, and quickly killed Bhima, just as Raghava (Råma) (had killed) Råvana who terrified the worlds.
(V. 46.) Being always covered by his fame which was as white as the intense splendour of a cluster of full-blown waterlilies, the Earth appeared to be adorned by a parasol of pearls.
(V. 47.) He made golden utensils for the worship in the temple of Bhimêsvara, gave a golden aureola (prabha) (set) with masses of splendid gems, and surpassed the attendants of Indra and the other (gods) in merit by joyfully covering the god Bhimanátha with a huge mass of gold (and) placing him on a pedestal (pitha) of pure gold.
(V. 48.) To the crescent-crested (Śiva) who resides at Dakshârâma, he gave an ornamen tal arch (makara-torana), made of a mass of splendid gold.
(V. 49.) The wife of this best of princes was Akkambika, who resembled a flash of lightning walking on earth, who greatly delighted good men, as the sickle of the moon, (and) who was the gem of womankind.
(V. 50.) As the god Kumara himself to Siva and Siva, there was born to this couple prince Gonka (III.), who was thoroughly qualified for the protection of the whole world, who was skilled in all royal sciences, (and) the kings of whose enemies, not finding on the whole earth room for placing (their) feet even for an instant, took up (their) abode in the sky under forms suitable for this purpose).*
(V. 51.) The Kalpaka tree remained a long time in heaven, evidently because it perceived that on earth the noble beloved son of Rajendra-Choda, who destroyed hostile kings, was granting the objects of (their) desires to the crowd of supplicants.
(Vv. 52 and 53.) His wife was Jâyâmbikå, who, as the elixir of life, was always ready to afford protection to all men; whose conduct on earth good men pronounce (to be the only standard code for all virtuous women; who was born, for the welfare of the worlds, from the race of the kings of the Parvatåpara-mahi ;5 who was devoted to the lotus-feet of Hari (Vishnu); who was the means of obtaining every prosperity; and who therefore) resembled Padmalaya
Ramantya-vifisha appears to be meant for viséshéna ramanlya. • The words Kumbhayónir ddya) ought to stand in the instrumental instead of the nominative case.
: .e. he built a dam or bridge across the water in order to reach Bhima who had evidently taken refuge in an island fortress. 10. he killed all his enemies.
se. the country to the west of the bin."

Page #65

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
(Lakshmi), who was born from the milk-ocean, is the wife of Vishna, (and) the goddess of prosperity.
(V. 54.) To Vishnu who fulfilled the desires of Kunts, (and) who dwelt in the town called gripitha i.e. at Sripithapura), she built an assembly-hall (asthåna-mandapa), which was to enjoy () a permanent income (bhôga), (and which was adorned) with pillars which bore splendid ornstments' (and) were as lovely as sapphires,
(V. 55.) Having built to him a temple which was adorned with an enclosure (pråkára) and gate-ways (gópura), (and) having duly set up an image of) KamalAlayà (Lakshmi), she obtained the desired rewards by propitiating Achyuta (Vishnu) together with her (viz. Lakshmi) by worship.
(V. 56.) She made manifest to men the beautiful name Hémånga which may be learnt from the essence of all Vedas (Sruti)- of the highest being which has assumed the shape of the lord of Srisimhagiri in order to remove the distress of (his) devotees.
(V. 57.) The many precious golden pinnacles (kumbha) which she placed on the tops-that resembled the peaks of mountains of shining crystal- of foam-white temples, from which issued a halo of light (and). which were praised by gods, verily produced the semblance of the sun resting on the top of the silver mountain (Kailasa).
(V. 58.) To this couple was born the glorious Prithivisvara, who, -as the god (Vishnu) himself who is the husband of Sri and of the Earth, -causes the preservation of the world, (and) whose rise is being praised by men. While this king, who has destroyed all enemies, rules the earth, men are anable to understand even the etymology of words meaning "enemy' and thief.
(V. 59.) Quickly enveloped by the very pure fame of this king, this universe looks exactly as though it were placed in a case of silver purified by fire.
(V. 60.) It is sarély through shame on perceiving him who is alone able to bear the whole earth, whose right hand is moistened (by the water poured out) at gifts which are continually being performed, and who therefore) resembles a mast elephant whose agile trunk is moistened by the ichor which is continually oozing out,- that the elephants of the quarters have become white.
(V. 61.) He whose fame was widely spread, eagerly granted to learned men villages in which beautiful and splendid corn was bent by the burden of various fruits ;8 caused to be dug, in every country, tanks resembling oceans (and) filled with water which was perfumed by the flowers of groves on (their) banks; and continually gave heaps of wealth, with kind words, to crowds of scholars alone.
(V. 62.) Having heard the loud roar of the drums proclaiming (his) start for war, the crowds of his enemies quickly leave (their) countries, flee in (all) directions with eyes trembling with fear, and roam about, thinking constantly :- "(Is this) the thunder of the cloud of destruction, or the sound of huge piercing arrows, or the howling of the wind at the end of the Kalpa?”
(V. 63.) Though equal to him) in depth, in keeping within bounds, in greatness, and in wealth of gems, the ocean whose surface is begrimed with floating stains of mud (and) whose
1. This epithet alludes to the name of the Kunti-Madbava temple. Kuntt was the paternal aunt of Krishna, an incarnation of Vishnu. Parikara is used in the sense of parishkara.
Harinila is the same as indranila. 4 . the golden-bodied. The meaning of the verse is that she covered with gold the image of Vishnu in the temple at Srisimhagiri, i... Srisimhachalam in the Vizagapatam taluk • Karanda and bhanda both mean the same.
• Dhimdata is synonymous with dhimakitang, 7 Tirna is here used in the sense of vitfrna. • The composer has evidently forgotten a word meaning 'true' between dnawra and kamna

Page #66

No. 4.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF PRITHVISVARA.
53
nature is brackish, did not reach the standard of him who equalled (Yudhishthira) the son of Dharms in justice, whose appearance was brilliant, (and) who was daily worshipped by all men.
(V. 64.) Victorious, like the sun, is on the circle of the earth the glorious prince Prithvisvara, who always adorns the path of the good, whose rise is prayed for by the gods, who grants the desires of devoted servants, who fills the whole earth with the unequalled splendour of his majesty, (and) who delights the whole world by the endless (gifts of) his hands, (as the sun by his rays causes to unfold the flowers of) a lotus-pond.
(Vv. 65 and 66.) At the auspicious time of the Mesha-samkranti in the Saka year measured by the elephants (8), the sky (0), the moon (1) and the unit (1), (i.e. 1108), the mother of this great (king and) the beloved queen of prince Gonks (III.), the virtuous (and) charitable Jayam&mba, who, as the shade of the celestial tree, granted the objects of the desires of applicants, joyfully gave to the god Vishnu, whose nature may be known from the Vedanta, who is the abode of Prosperity, (and) who always resides in the heads (Siras) of all Vedas (Sruti), (vis. to the god) Madhava who abides at Sripitha(pura], an excellent village in the country (dēša) of Prôl[u]nându, called Navakhandavada, the ornament of the whole circle of the earth, resplendent with paddy-fields, (and) adorned with masses of various fruits.
(Line 139.) In the Saks year 1108, at the time of the Mêsha-samkranti,- J&yamadêvi. the great queen of the glorious Mahamandalesvara Kulôttunga-Manma-Gonkaraja, the son of the glorious Mahamandalesvara Velanånti-Kulôttanga-Rajendra-Chodayarå ja, gave to the god Kunti-Madhsvadêva at Sripithapuram the whole village called Navakhandavâda in Prôlunându, together with houses, fields and gardens, for burnt offerings, oblations and worship, for daily and periodical rites, monthly festivals and annual festivals, for various expenses (bhôga) on account of singing, dancing, music, etc., (to last) as long as the moon and the sun.
(L. 145.) With reference to this, the Rajarajaparaméscara, the Purandara (Indra) among kings, the devout worshipper of Mahêsvara, the beloved son of the glorious prince Gonks (III.), who has studied the principles of all sciences, prince Přithviśvaradêva, who has destroyed all enemies, having called together all inhabitants of the district (vishaya) of Prôlunandu, the Rashtrakútas and others, together with the ryota (kutumbin), commands as follows, in the presence of the ministers, the family priest, the commander of the forces, the heir-apparent, the door-keepers and so forth:
(L. 150.) "Be it known to you that our mother Jayama-mahadevi has given the whole village called Navakhandavada in the district (vishaya) of Prolunându, together with houses, fields and gardens, to the holy god Kunti-Madhavadêva who resides at Sripithapura, for burnt offerings, oblations and worship, for daily and periodical rites, monthly festivals, annual festivals, etc., and for various expenses on account of singing, dancing, music, etc.
(L. 154.) "The boundaries of this village (are) :- In the east, the boundary (is) the embankment (qaftu) of Pêråva; in the south-east, the boundary (is) Indurivamu; in the south, the boundary (is) the embankment of Sûregunda; in the south-west, the boundary (is) Donkisúdiyalu; in the west, the boundary (is) the eastern embankment of the Komminäyaku tank (cheruvu); in the north-west, the boundary (is) the embankment (karuvu) of Vaddavi; in the north, the boundaries (are) the five embankments of Puttalatrova; (and) in the north-east, the boundary (is) Sabbalaravi,
(L. 159.) “If any cause obstruction to this charity, they shall incur the sin of those who commit the five great sing, (and) shall incur the sin of those who have killed one thousand Cows (and) one thousand Brühmaņas on the bank of the Ganga.”
[Verses 67 and 68 are two of the usual imprecatory verses.]
The Vedasiras are the Vedintas or Upanishada. See above, pago 47, note 12.

Page #67

34
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
(L. 164.) "And in accordance with this sentence of Vyasa, this charity has to be protected."
(V. 69.) "A charity founded even by an enemy has to be assiduously protected; for, the enemy alone is an enemy, (but) the charity (is) nobody's enemy."
(L. 166.) "Therefore this charity has to be protected by all."
(V. 70.) The text of the (above) edict (sasana) was composed by the excellent Ayyapillarya, who' obeyed the commands of the glorious prince Prithvisvara.
(L. 168.) (This edict was) written by Kanţâchâri at Sripithapuram, Hail! Hail! Hail!
No. 5.-TAXILA PLATE OF PATIKA.
By G. BUHLER, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.
I here re-edit the so-called Taxila copper-plate, published first by Professor Dowson, and again in Mr. Rapson's edition of Dr. Bhagvanlal's paper on the Northern Kshatrapas, according to a photograph, taken by Mr. Griggs for Dr. Fleet, which I have carefully compared with the original.
The plate, which, according to Sir A. Cunningham,3 was found in the village of Thupkia in the middle of the ruins of Sir-Sukh, north-east of Shah-Dhêri or Taxila, is preserved in the library of the Royal Asiatic Society. It measures fourteen inches by three, and weighs 3 ounces. It is broken into three pieces, two large ones, right and left, and a small one fitting in between them. Some portions of the central piece, which is half eaten by verdigris, have been lost. Besides, the left-hand upper and lower corners of the plate are broken off, as well as a small bit of the lower portion of the large right-hand piece.
The letters, the outlines of which are represented by rows of small dots, are in the first four lines on the obverse mostly half an inch long, and in line 5 about one-third of the size of the others. They show the type of the Kharôsthi of the Saka period and closely resemble those on the Mathurâ lion capital. The only differences are that ta and sa occasionally have small loops to the left of the tops instead of curves, and that the i-stroke of mi in Rohinimitrena, 1. 5, has been joined to the right end of the consonant, whereby the sign gains the appearance of a ⚫ stunted ga.
The language is the North-Western or Gandhârian Prakrit, described in my introduction to Dr. Bhagvanlal's interpretation of the Mathurâ lion capital inscriptions. Peculiar are, however, the distinction between the dental and lingual nasals and the use of the anustára, which both are absent in the Mathurâ inseription, as well as the substitution of u for o in the termination of the nominative singular of the masculine, of prachu, i.e. #prachu for práchô, 1. 2, and jau for jao, i.e. jayo. The syntactic construction is very primitive and occasionally faulty; see
the remarks on the translation.
The object of the inscription is to record the solemn deposition of a relic of Sakyamuni and the erection of a samgháráma or monastery at a place called Chhêma (Kshêma) to the north-east of Takhasila, i.e. Takkhasila or Taxila, which Sir A. Cunningham (loc. cit.) has shown to be identical with the modern Sir-Sukh, a site covered with Buddhist ruins. Dr. Bhagvanlal has been the first to recognise that the donor is not, as Professor Dowson thought,
1 Journ. R. As. Soc. Vol. XX. p. 221 ff.; see also Journ. Bengal As. Soc. Vol. XXXII. p. 421. Reports, Vol. II. p. 134, note 1; Vol. V. p. 67.
3 Journ. R. As. Soc. 1894, p. 551 ff.
4 Journ. R. As. Soc. 1894, p. 528 ff.

Page #68

No. 5.]
TAXILA PLATE OF PATIKA.
Liaka Kusuluke, but Patike, the son of Links Kusuluka, and he has correctly identified this person with the Great Satrap Patika Kusulas of the inscription G. on the Mathura lion capital. The identity of the two persons seems certain on account of the second name which is given on the plate to Liaka and in the Mathura inscription to Patika, and which can only be a tribal name. This identification shows that Suasa or Sodasa of Mathura and Patika, as well ag their fathers Ramjubula or Rajuvula and Liaka, were contemporaries. And it further becomes probable that the date of the Taxila plate, the year 78, and that of Sodasa's inscription from the Kankalt Tila, the year 78, refer to the same era, whatever it may be. Finally, it seems probable that, as both Sir A. Cunningham and Dr. Bhagvanlal maintain, Liaka and his son were Sakas. As Liaka governed two provinces, Chhahara and Chukhsa, he must have been a person of some consequence. The country around Taxila (Shah-Dhørt), of course belonged to his province, and if the explanation of Chukhsa, proposed in remark 3 to the translation, is correct, his territory extended as far as the Indns.
With respect to his overlord, the great king Môga, it may suffice to point out that Sir A. Cunningham (loc. cit.) has long ago identified him with the Mos or Mauos of the coins, and that Director von Sallet places him, on numismatic evidence, together with Ramjubula-Râjuvula, at the head of the series of barbaric rulers of India and long before the beginning of our era, even before 100 B.C.
The new reading of the end of line 5 shows that the Hindu oversoor of the works in Patika's samgharama was the author of the inscription, which, however, on account of the endorsement on the reverse of the plate, must be considered an official document.
TEXT.
A.-Obrerse. i Samvatsarayeb athasatatimae 20 20 20 10 4 4 maharayaga mahamtasa
[Mo]gasa Pal emasa) masasa divase pamchame 41 etaye purvaye
Chhahara 7 2 Chukhsasa cha Chhatzapasa [19] Liako Kusaluko nama [1] tasa putro
Pasti] 8 [11] Takhasilaye nagare atarena prachu deso Chhema nama atra 3 se Patiko apratithavita bhagavata-Sakamaņisa Bariram [ti]thasvetilo
sam]gharamam cha sarva-Budhana puyaell matapitaram puyaya [mto]
1 Dr. Bhagvanlal's identification of Kwulukta and Kuulag with Kozoulo or Kujula, the epithet of Kadpbises (Journ, R. 43, Soc. 1894, p. 680), is highly improbable on account of the ju which the Pråkfit legends of the coins invariably show in the second syllable.
* Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 199, where I would now remove the alternative reading 42, which I thought admissible at first.
• Coins of the Sakas, p. 21 f.
• Die Nachfolger Alexanders des Grossen, pp. 47 f. and 65; compare Dr. Gardner's Coins of the Greek and Seythio Kings, p. xl.
The first three letters are somewhat indistinct, but recognisable in the original.
• Restore Panemasa with Professor Dowson; only part of the vowel and of the head of the consonant has been preserved.
7 Dr. Bhagvanlal's restoration Chhaharatana is not absolutely impossible, as the half-destroyed sige at the end may bave been ta and as lines 2-8 have each one letter more. But the reading Chhahara[sa] is also possible.
# Restore Patiko with Dr. Bhagvanlal.
Restore dele, the first letter of which has been omitted by mistake, like the pa of patithaveti and the corrected e of puyae.
Restore patithaveti with Professor Dowson. The e has been added as a correction and stands above the line.

Page #69

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vou. IV
dhavasa!
4 Chhatrapasa saputradarasa syubalavardhie bhratars sarva [cha natiga)
cha puyayamto [ll] mahadanapati-Patikass jau va[ae] 5 Rohiņimitrena ya ima[hi] samgharame navakamika
[11]
B.-Reverse. 6 Patikasa Chhatrapa Liaka: [11*]
TRANSLATION. In the seventy-eighth year 78- of the great king, great Môga [1], on the fifth-5day of the month Panema[2], -- on the lunar day, specified as) above,- of the Chhahara and Chukhsa Satrap (31- Liaka kusuluka (is his name-of him the son (is) Patika [4). To the north of the town of Takhasila (5], the eastern region (bears) the name Chhême- in this place Patika-establishes a (formerly) not established [6] relic of divine Sakamuni (sakyamuni) and a monastery, for the worship of all Buddhas,--worshipping his mother and father, for the increase of the length of the life and of the power of the Satrap, who is associated with his sons and wives - worshipping both all his brothers and his blood-relations and connexions [71 The victory of the great gift-lord Patika is described by Rohiņimitra, who is the overseer of the works in this monastery [8]. Of Patika, the Satrap Liaka [9].
REMARKS. 1. The year 78 is, of course, not that of the reign of Môga, but of the era which he used; compare the Rudradaman inscription, 1. 4: Rudraddmnd varsh& dvisaptatitamo. Samvatsaraye athasatatimae stands for samvatsarake ashtasaptatimake, the affix ka (here represented by a) being added in accordance with the usage of the Pråkpit.
2. The cases in which names of Macedonian months, as here Panemos, are found in Prakrit inscriptions, have been collected by Sir A. Cunningham, Book of Indian Eras, p. 41. It may be noted that they occur only in Kharðshțhi documents from Afghanistan and the extreme North-West of India.
3. The words Chhahara Chukhsasa cha Chhatrapasa no doubt mean that Liaka ruled as Satrap over the districts of Chhahara and Chukhsa. Sir A. Cunningham (Reports, Vol. V. p. 68) would identify both names with that of the modern Sir-Sukh or Shahr-Sukh, the place where the inscription has been found. This will hardly do, as according to our text the place was called Chhêma. But with respect to Chukhsa, which possibly might be read Chuskha," I would point out its close resemblance to the curious Sanskrit choska, which according to the Trikándasesha means 's horse from the districts on the Indus. Might not choska, like
The left top-stroke of the cha has been destroyed. Nati is somewhat indistinct, and only the left side of the top of ga remains. There are also a few dots belonging to the top of the next letter. The reading was no doubt natiga ban]dhavara.
The last two syllables of vanae are distinctly recognisable on the plate. The e stands just at the edge of the break. The ha consists of a long straight line on the right and a wavy limb on the left.
These three words stand on the back of the plate to the right of line 5. The photograph shows only the last two, running from the left to the right, because the plate has not been turned round in order to photograph them separately.
The figures within crotchets refer to thp remarks given below.
. In the Kharðshthi writing, as in the Brahmt of Girnar, the natural order of the consonants in a ligature is sometimes inverted for graphic Tessons, and in our inscription the words purvaye, vardkie, and saros are spelt pucraye, eadhrie and sera.
• Soo the St. Petersburg Dictionary, rub pooo .

Page #70

First half
Taxila Plate of Patika. - The year 78.
Second half.
COLLOTYPE BW GRIGGS
FULL-SIZE

Page #71


Page #72

No. 6.]
SALOTGI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS.
saindhava, a horse from Sindh,' be a parely territorial name, denoting some particular district on the Indus, and a variant of Chukhsa or Chuskha ? If that were so, it would follow that Liako governed the Eastern Panjab as far as the Indus.
4. With the peculiar construction of this sentence compare the Jaina inscription No. 18 (New Series). 11. 2-3:- Váchakasyraryya-Chastuhastisya Sishyo g aniay=dryya. Mamguhastisya shadhacharo váchako Aryya-Divitasya nirvvartana ; and ibidem, No. 37, 1. 4:Aryya Jeshtahastisya fishyo Aryya-Mihilo ttasya fishyo Aryya-Ksherako rdchako tasya nirratana.
5. The construction is not quite correct. It ought to be either Takhasilaye nagarasa utarena or Takhasilan nagare (accusative for nagarai ?) utarena.
6. Apratithavita, 'not established,' probably is meant to indicate that this particular relic had not been worshipped formerly, but had been newly discovered.
7. Bhratara sarva seems intended for the accusative plural, bhràtrin sarván; compare bhratarehi in the Bimaran vase inscription. The following genitive natiga[bam]dhavasa is irregular. It is probably owing to the circumstance that in the Gandhâra dialect the verb puyayati could take either the accusative or the genitive, like the Sanskřit namati.
8. Jan, 'the victory,' refors to the gift, by which Patiks had becomo a danavira, 'a hero in liberality.' Vaflae corresponds exactly to the Sanskpit varnyaté. For the elision of the t compare the elision of k in samvatsaraye and athasatatimae. With the locative imahi, 'in this,' compare kahim and so forth.
9. I would suggest that the endorsement Patikasa Ohhatrapa Liaka, translated literally by "Of Patika, the Satrap Liaka," means "Patika's (father), the Satrap Liaka." As Patika receives no oflicial title whatsoever, he must as yet have been a private individual and as such unable to sanction or endorse an official document. The use of the bare stem instead of the nominative, which with this interpretation the phrase would show twice, is not uncommon in documents of the period.
No. 6.- SALOTGI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS.
BY PROFESSOR F. KIBLHORN AND H. KRISHNA SASTRI. The pillar which contains these inscriptions, was originally at såloggi, a large village six miles south-east of IŅdi, the chief town of the Iņdi tâluka of the Bijapur district of the Bombay Presidency, and has now been placed in the chaudi at Indi. A translation of one of the inscriptions (the one here called A) has been published, with a lithograph of the greater part of the text, by the late Mr. S. P. Pandit, in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. I. p. 205 ff. We now edit these inscriptions from impressions which have been kindly supplied to us by Dr. Fleet.
The pillar is inscribed on all its four faces. On the front or firet face, above the writing, are some sculptures : towards the top a litiga, and below it a cow and calf, and something else which has been defaced. The first face of the pillar contains 32 lines of writing in Nagari characters and, below them, 5 lines in Old-Kanarese characters, covering a space of 3' 5" high by from 1' 4" to 1' 41' broad. The second face contains 30 lines of writing in Någari characters and, below them, 8 lines in Old-Kanarese characters, covering a space of 3' 8" high by from 9" to 20" broad. The third face contains 21 lines of writing in Nagari characters and, below them, 4 lines in Old-Kanarese characters, covering & space of about 3' 2" high by 1' 4" broad.
1 Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 203.
See the Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. XXIII. p. 674.

Page #73

58
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. IV.
And the fourth face contains 36 lines of writing, all in Old-Kanarese characters, covering & space of 3' 3" high by from 9' to 10" broad. The 83 lines of writing in Nagari characters on the first, second and third faces make up the principal inscription (A) of the pillar. A second inscription (B) is contained in the first 27 lines, in Old-Kanarese characters, on the fourth face. And the rest of the writing, altogether 26 lines in Old-Kanarese characters, furnishes a third inscription (C), which commences below the end of A on the third face of the pillar, runs on to the lower part of the fourth face, goes from there to the lower part of the first face, and ends on the lower part of the second face.
The inscription A, as stated above, contains, 83 lines of writing in Någari characters. With the exception of altogether eleven aksharas in the middle of lines 52-54, which are completely effaced, the writing is well preserved. The size of the letters generally is about one inch, but it is somewhat less in the lower lines of the first face. The language is Sanskřit, and, with the exception of the introductory ôm svasti Srih, the whole inseription is in verse. It is written very carefully, and in respect of orthography it need only be stated that the letter b throughout is written by a sign of its own, not by the sign for v. As regards lexicography, it may be mentioned here that the word pushpa in line 69 apparently is used to denote a particular coin.
The inscription, after glorifying the mythical bird Garuda, refers itself to Saka-Samvat 887, the year Plavanga, and to the reign of the [Rashtrakůta] Akalavarshadêva Krishnaraja [III.], the son of Amoghavarsha, whom it represents as residing at Manyakheta. And its proper object is, to record certain donations, which at & solar eclipse on Tuesday, the new-moon day of Bhadrapada in the above-mentioned year, were made by Chakrayudhabudha, the chief (or proprietor) of the village of Påvittage in the Karnapuri vishaya, in favour of a school or hall (sald) that had been established at the village by the chief minister and Sandhivigrahin of Krishnaraja, Narayana, surnamed Gajankusa, an inhabitant of the village of Kanchanamuduvôl in the Mahisha vishaya.?
In the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XXIII. p. 123, No. 61, it has been shown that the date of this inscription, for Saka-Samvat 867 expired, corresponds to Tuesday, the 9th September A.D. 945, when there was a solar eclipse which was visible in India, 6h. 18m. after mean sunrise. And it has also been already stated that, as the Jovian year Plavanga, which in lines 3-5 of the inscription is coupled with Saka-Samvat 867 expired, did not commences till the 17th October A.D. 945, the inscription must have been drawn up some short time after the specific date in lines 45-50, on which the donations are recorded to have been made.
Of the localities mentioned, the village of Påvittage, where the said was established, has with great probability been suggested to be the modern Sålôtgi where the pillar which contains the inscription was put up. The other places (with the exception of the well-known Mânyakheta) have not been identified.
1 [The term pushpa, 'a flower,' might refer to certain early gold coins with floral reverse; see Sir W. Elliot's Coins of Southern India, p. 55. Compare the term cardha,' & pagods, which is derived from the emblem of a boer (varáha) on the coins of the Chalukyas.-E. H.)
[The Mabisha vishaya might be identical with the Mahisa-tapdals of the Maldoasa (p. 47 of Wijesinha's Translation), the Mahisa of the Dipavansa (vili. 5), the Mabisha of the Brihataamito (ix. 10), and the modern Maisar (Mysore). In this case Klãchanamuduvol cannot be the modern Mudhol, as was suggested by Mr. S. P. Pandit (Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 206).-E.H.)
The text of the inscription therefore correctly states that, at the time of the eclipse, the sun was in the middle of the sky.
viz, by the mean-sign system, which alone is applicable here. By the southern luni-solar system Plavanga would be Saka-Samvat 869 expired.
To judge by the description of it, given in the text, the idud must have been an establishment of some importance.

Page #74

No. 6.]
SALOTGI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS.
The inscription B consists of 27 lines in old-Kanarese characters on the fourth face of the pillar. It is not dated, but in Dr. Fleet's opinion belongs to much the same period with A. It contains six Kanarese verses in the Kanda metre.
The inscription appears to record that the school or hall (sala), the building of which was referred to in the inscription A, was re-built by a certain Kanchiga (verses 1 and 5), who was a native of Kupaņepura and a member of the race of the Selapas; that he bestowed certain land on the same hall; and that he caused this edict (sasana) to be inscribed on the pillar. In verse 3 the donor declares that he caused the hall to be built just as the renowned prince Dentipriya (had built it).". Consequently, the hall must have fallen into disrepair during the period between the two inscriptions A and B. It is not improbable that by Dantipriya, i.e. *the lover of elephants,' we have to understand the original builder of the ball, Narayana, who, in verse 13 of the inscription A, receives the biruda Gajankuģa, i.e. the elephant-goad.'
As Kanchiga himself professes to be a member of the race of the Selaras and to have come from the town of Kupaņapara, it may be assumed that he was an ancestor of the Siļahâra chief Gôvunarasa of Kopanapura, during whose reign the inscription C was engraved. Regarding Kupaņapara or Kopaņapura see the remarks on the inscription C.
The inscription C consists of 26 lines in Old-Kanarese characters. It is not dated, but in Dr. Fleet's opinion may be referred to about the 11th or 12th century A.D. The language is Kanarese prose.
The inscription records a grant of land to "the god Trayipurusha of the hall (sala) at the agrahára of Pavithage," which belonged to a group of 36 villages, the chief place of which was Badaļe. The granted land was situated in Pavithage itself, in Balambuge (?), and in Singanakatte near Makiriyiņți (?). These localities cannot be identified, with the exception of Pavithage or, as it is spelt in the inscription A, Påvittage, which, as stated before, must be identical with the modern Salotgi. The name appears to have been developed from Sala + Pávitfage or Pavithage, as the village may have been called after the establishment of the hall (sala) in the midst of it. The name of the god Trayipurusha, i.e. 'the deity (consisting of) a triad,' evidently refers to the triad of principal gods' which, according to verse 16 of inscription A, had been placed in the hall by its founder, Narayana.
The donor of the land was the Mahamandalesvara Gôv[u]ņarasa, who belonged to the silahárs race; who traced his descent from the mythical Silahâra king Jimûtavahana; whose banner was a golden Garuda ; and who was the lord of the city of Kopaņapura.
In his Essays on Kannada Grammar, Bangalore 1894, p. 49 f., Mr. R. Raghunatha Rao states that Kopananagara is referred to by Nřipatunga in bis Kavirajamárga as one of the places where the Kannadada tirul, i.e. the pulp of Kannada' or the purest Kannada,' was spoken. Nřipatunga mentions as other centres of purest Kannada: Kisuvoļal, Puligere and Onkunda, which are respectively identical with Pattadakal, Lakshmêsvar and Hungund in the Dharwad and Bijâpar districts. Mr. Raghunatha Rao adds that in Mr. Rice's opinion Kopananagara was Dear Mulgaud in the Dharwad district. Perhaps Kopananagara or; as it is called in the inscriptions C and B, Kopanapura or Kapanapura, may be identical with Kopal in the Nizam's State, on the Railway line from Gadag to Hospet. At any rate Kopanapura or Kupaņapura must have been the residence of a separate branch of the Siļahârs or Selara3 dynasty, whose remaining three branches called themselves lords of Tagarapura."
1 Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 206, and above, p. 58.
Compare above, Vol. III. pp. 208 and 269. • Other forms of this name are Sildra, sudra, and Sildhára ; see above, Vol. III. p. 294, note 7.
• See Dr. Fleet's Kanarese Dynasties, p. 98, and Dr. Bhandarkar's Early History of the Dekkan, and edition, p. 121.
1 ?

Page #75

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
ri.
TEXT OF A.
First 'ace. 1 [O ] [11*] Svasti &ri” [11] Jayaty=&vish kritain Vishņôr=Vvainat-apatyam=
uttamam [1*] 2 dhřita-lôkatrayatriyatanubhřit-tanubhřidvaram 3 Saka-kalad-gat-abdanam . 88-8aptadhikashashtishu
[1]
saté4shy-ashtagu tavatsu samAnam-amkatô=pi cha (ID) [2*] Va5 rttamané Plavamg-abdê varttamâne nirakulê [*] jané ja6 Dapadó
nänä-dhünya-sazhpat-samanvito nând-dhânya-sainpat-samanvite (ID)
(II) [3] Srimator 7 môghavarshasya parninêsvara-bhupateh
priya-sûnau 8 svakiy-aryya-påda-dhyâna-parê parê (II) [4 Pravarddhama9 na-parama-kalyana-vijay-ôdyamê
Prithivi10 vallabhê=kålavarshadêvê ramåvati (II) [5] Månyakhe-5 11 te sthiribhâta-kataké ramya-harmyake
[1]
subhata-pra12 mada-koti-raji-rajita-pâtakê
(II) [6 ] Sukham
va13 sati dharmmêņa sada pålayati prajaḥ [1] dadaty-214 mita-vastû ni dvij-adibhyo d aya-parê (II) [7] Anê. 15 k-ávanibhrin-mauli-maņi-chumbi-padâmbuje
chaka16 sati yaso- bhaji râji râjiva-lôchanê (II) [8*] Ami17 tadyati-dôrvviryya-svikpit-&r&timamdalo
krita-di18 gvijayê Krishộaraje rajyam pragåsati (ID) [9*] Iha 19 Karnnapuri-nama-vishayd vishay-êttamê
Påvitta20 go i ti khyâta-nama-gråmê manoramo 116 [10*] 21 Srimati? Mahisha-vishayê Kanchanamuduvôls-iti
prasi22 ddhê gråmê [1] vastavyaḥ Kaumdinyô Vájasanêyas-tu Kâņvasakh-adhyayanaḥ
[11*] [118] 23 Dâmapäryya-sutaḥ srimân=vadânyô yaḥ pratâpavân [18] Narayaņ[8]24 bhidhânêna Narayana iv=¶ (II) [12] Vikhyátó bhuvi vidyâvân-yo 25 Gajamkuša-samjñaya [1] pradhanaḥ Krishṇarajasya mamtri san sandhivigrahi
[119] [13*] 26 Tasya yaḥ pratihasto=bhût=priyo dakshiņahastavat [1] niyuktas-têna 27 tênal têjasvi samdhivigraha-karmmaņi (11) [14] Paragô raja-vidyânâ m kavi
mu28 khahli priyamvadaḥ [18] yaseta dharmma-ratô bhati dharmmo vigrahavân=
Diva 110 [15*] Tên=eyan 29 karità sâlâ sri-visâlâ manorama [*] dh&tr=&vs sv-êchchhaya spishti sthapit-g. 30 disuratrayal (II) [16*] Sald Manôvat=iv=aish& Brahma-yukta vira
1 From an impression supplied by Dr. Fleet.
Expressed by a symbol. • Metre of verges 1-10: Sióka (Anushtubh).
The impression looks as if before this shpa the akshara shpa had already been once engraved and bad then been effaced again.
• Originally Manyakad. was engraved. 6 Here the original has an ornamental full stop.
Metre : Aryagiti. . At first sight we should read Kanchinamwdwrolal, the akahara la of which is written with the Kannrese sigo; but the back of the impression shows that the i of chi and the la have been struck out.
Metre of verses 12-33 : Sloka (Anushțubl). 1. This word, which has been erroneously repeated here, las perhaps been struck out alrendy in the original. 11 Rend khyah; this correction also has perhaps been inade already in the original.
13 What is actually engraved here is disutrayd I ratrayd, but the first trayd and the sign of punctuatio after it appear to have been struck out.

Page #76

No. 6.]
SALOTGI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS.
Ebhyah
khyâti
31 jaté (1) atra vidy-Arthinaḥ samti nând-janapad-8dbhavaḥ III) [17]
prakalpita 32 vşittir-etadly8=dhun=8chyatê [1] prapamchô désa-kal-adir-êtat! prasiddhayê [ll] [18]
Second Face. 33 Etat-Påvittage-grå. 34 ma-patiḥ
Kåśyapa-go35 trajaḥ [1] prabhur-V vâjasane36 yanah Kanvasåkhávatám vara[h 110] [198] 37 Govindabhatta-tanayo 38 brahmanyaḥ suchir-agnimân 39 Budhas-Chakrayudhô
nama 40 kshamâvân=vadatá varah [nl] [20] 41 Brahmavid=dharmmavit=prajño 42 bhavyab sêvyaḥ priyamvada) [*] 43 dharmmasastra-ratah
sriman 44 sâkshåd=iv& Parâśaraḥ [11] [21] 45 Pûrvv-êktê
vartta mån-abde 46 måsê Bhadrapadê-mchitê [19] 47 pitsi-parvvaņi
tasy-aiva 48 Kuja-varēna samyuté [11] [22] 49 Süryyagrahaņa-kale 50 madhya-gê cha divákarê [*) 51 Gôdåvar[yya]m
mahånady[Am] 52 kôţi . . . [t]irthake [ll*] [23] 53 Yah
pras . .. náma 54 grâman . . . . rttitaḥ
[l*] 55 88 tējasvi
mahâsa[t*]tvo 56 dvijendra-dvisati-yutaḥ [118] [24] 57 Sthitva tirtha-varê
gnâtvå 58 så[t*]tvikam dharmmam=åśritaḥ 59 Såld-vidyarthi-sanghaya 60 dattavan bhūmim=uttamám [11] [25] 61 Påvittage .
iti
khyâté 62 grâmê=smin
sadgun-akarê
[26]
63 mângâm nivarttanánar ta 64 Nivēšanani 65 mânyâni dattavan=mânyo 66 Nivarttanani chatvari 67 nivarttanani dip-artham 68 Sald-vidyarthi-samghảya 69 parcha pushpåņi dêyani
Third Face. pamchabhiệ=cha satair=mmitâm [119
saptavimśatim=&darât Govindabudha-nandanaḥ [ll] mânyårn
kusuma-vâţikâm mânyani dvadas=aiva cha [ll] su-dravyâni
dvijâtibhihi vivahê sati taj-janaiḥ [119]
[27]
[1] [28*7
[29]
1 Read Staf-khya.
* Originally "hanarkall was engraved, • This akshara may possibly be prd.
• Perhaps this line was grdmani parikiritita». • Originally -sanghayan was engraved.
• This is clearly engraved, but it does not seem to yield any satisfretory menning, I consider it to be a mistake for sártási

Page #77

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
[31]
70 Dêyam
tath=Opanayanê vivahê yat=pur-öditam 71 tad-arddham ch-aitad-arddham cha chûdA-karmmaņi taj-janaiḥ [118] [30"] 72 Kênachit-kêranên=ehs
karttavye
vipra-bhojanê 73 bhôjayotutu y athi-sakti parishat=parishaj-janam [11*] 74 Vyakhyâtus-ch=aiva sålåyå
kalpitáni mahâtmana 75 nivarttanáni pamchâsad=bhû mêr=mmânyâni tåni cha 76 vyakhyâtur=asyâm sâlâyám mânyam=ekam niveśanam [*] [32*] 77 Bahubhir=yvasudha bhukta rajabhiḥ Sagar-adibhiḥ [*] 78 yasya yasya yadà bhůmistasya tasya tada phalam [11*] [33*] 79 Sảmânyo-yam dharmma-sêtur=nsipåņam
k âle 80 lé p ålaniyo bhavadbhiḥ
[lo]
sarvvân-êtân 81 bhävinah pârthivêndrån bhayo bhūyaḥ prårtbayaty-esha Râmaḥ [ll*] [34*] 82 Sva-dattám p ara-dattåm và yê harêta vasundharam [*] 83 shashtim varsha-sahasråņi vishthåyåm jậyatê krimi[h] [11] [35*]
TRANSLATION OF A.
Om. Hail! Fortune! (Verse 1.) Victorious is the excellent offspring of Vinata, the vehicle of that supreme being who has the three worlds for his own body:
(V. 2.) The years passed from the time of the Saka (or Sakas) being eight hundred and sixty-seven, and as many years in figures, in the current year Plavanga, while the people live free from disturbance and the country is blessed with abundance of various grains; while the dear son of the Paramétrara, the glorious king Amôghavarsha, the fortunate great Akalavarshadêva, the Favourite of the Earth, who ever meditates on the feet of his father and whose efforts to gain supreme prosperity are constantly increasing --- residing in comfort at Mânyakhêţa, where his camp is firmly established, where the houses are handsome and the quarters resplendent with rows of millions of great warriors and beautiful women,-- alwnys is justly ruling his people, full of benevolence giving untold wealth to Brahmaņas and others; while he, king Krishna, whose lotus-feet are kissed by the jewels of the diadems of many kings and whose eyes are like lotuses, a resplendent and renowned ruler, is governing the kingdom, having appropriated the lands of adversaries by the immeasurably brilliant strength of his arms and accomplished the conquest of the quarters :
(V. 10.) Here, in the most excellent of districts, the district of Karmapuri, in the pleasant well-known village of Pavittage:
(V. 11.) In the prosperous M&hisha district, in the village named Kanchanamuduvôi, there dwells (or dwelt) one Nariyana, the son of Dâmapârya, of the Kaundinya gótra, a student
1 Metre: Saliut.
* Metre : śloka (Anushțubh). • The words doiak kritan Vishnor, manifestod of Visbqa' of the original have been omitted here, because they do not suit at all the rest of the verse. Like tbe author of the Tidgundi inscription, above, Vol. III. p. 810. our author commences his verse as if he meant to glorify one of the incarnations of Vishnu, while in reality he glorifies Visbnu's vehicle, the mythical bird Garuda.-The adjective Vainata of the text is not given in the dictionaries.
• viz. 867; the words and as many years in figures are quite inappropriate here.
The word drya apparently is used here in the sense of the Kanarese ayya. . Patakargrámaikad día. 7 Chumbin is used in the secse of chumbita; compare Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 165, note 64. & Mandala déia.
The context is that, in the reign of this king Krishna, certain donations (wbich will be detailed in vernes 19-32) were made in favour of a school (the foundatiun of whicb is recorded in versen 11-18) at the village of Paviytage (verse 10).

Page #78

No. 6.]
SALOTGI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS.
63
of the Kâņva sakha of the Vâjasaneya Veda, prosperous, affable, and powerful, like a second Narayana. For his learning known everywhere by the name of Gajánkusa, he is (or was) the chief minister of Krishnaraja, being his minister of peace and war. He was his deputy, dear to him like his right hand, and was full of vigour, employed by him in matters of peace and war. Conversant with all the rules of state policy, a first-rate poet and kindly speaking, he, delighting in the law, shines like the law embodied in human form. He got this school made here, magnificent in its splendour and handsome, & creation, as it were, made by the creator after his own will, in which he placed the three principal gods. This school shines forth like Mandvatis joined by Brahman; here there are scholars born in various lands. For them a maintenance has been provided, the details of which as regards places, times and so on, are set forth now, in order that the good report of this may be known.
(V. 19.) The chief of this village of Påvittage is (or was) Chakrayudha Budba, the son of Govindabhatta, born in the Kaśyapa gôtra, excelling among the followers of the Vâjasanêya Véda, the best of the students of the Kanva fákhd, pious, honest, maintaining the sacrificial fire, forbearing, most eloquent, full of divine knowledge, knowing the law, intelligent, prosperous, worthy of being served, kindly speaking, delighting in the science of law and illustrious, like Parâsara visibly present. In the aforesaid current year, in the excellent month Bhadrapada, at the juncture of that month sacred to the manes joined with a Tuesday, at the time of an eclipse of the sun and when that luminary was in the middle of the sky, on the great river Godavari . .. . ... .... . .. .that vigorous man of great virtue, joined by two hundred of the chief twice-born, staying at the excellent sacred spot and having bathed there, following the law of virtue gave to the community of scholars of the school some first-rate land at this mine of virtuous people, the village of Påvittage, land exempt from taxes, measuring five hundred nivartanas. He, the worthy son of Govindabudha, considerately (also) gave twenty-seven furnished? dwelling-places, exempt from taxes; four nivartanas (of land) as a flower-garden, exempt from taxes; and twelve nivartanas (of land), exempt from taxes, for lights. Five flowers "8 of good metal shall be given to the community of scholars of the school by the twice-born concerned when there is a marriage; half of what has just been declared to be due) at a marriage, shall be given by the people concerned at a thread-investiture; and half of this again at a rite of tonsure. When a feast for some reason has to be given here to the Brahmaņas, the assembly shall feast according to its means the members of this assembly. And for the teacher in this school the magnanimous one has destined fifty nivartanas of land, exempt from taxes, and for the same also ono dwelling-place, exempt from taxes.
(V. 33.) (Here follow three of the ordinary benedictive and imprecatory verscs.]
TEXT OF B.
Fourth Face. 1 Sri-mẩna-dhâmo-râjite-ram-42 vali-Kupanapura-vinirggatad=abha
1 1.e. the god Visha. i...the elephant-gond.
A mythical town on mount Meru. • As Govindabhatta in verso 87 is called Govindabudha, so Chakrayudba Budba probably also was more commonly) onlled Chakr yudhabhatta.
3.e. at the time of new-moon.
. Here the end of oue verse and half of the following verse, which are greatly damaged in the original, are omitted.
7 This is the translation of the conjectural reading sdrthdni. Niddiandni adrddhdni saptavimatim could mean neither twenty-seven dwellings and half as many more nor twenty-seven dwellings and half a one.'
The word pushpa, flower,' apparently denotes bere a particular coin. The word Gnes not seem to have been found used so elsewhere.

Page #79

64
3 yam 4 kulak=1
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
Selarara tilaka| [1] Mêl-â
5 d-ante Kamchigan-embôm1
6 rppan-ârdan-âtam solada gandam pra7 tâp[i] dânada phaladim [*] mêl-akku 8 koṭṭudananu pâlipa phalam-em9 du tannol-arid-int-enda I [2] Mâdisi10 den-âne skleyan-[1]dita-Dantipri
11 y-âvanisana vôl mum- [1] (m)[4]. 12 sidôm mâdisidone mâḍisidôm3 13 [m]âḍidudane sale kâd=âtam I [3] 14 [A]nd-i sâleya kambada nixisuv-andu kambada pind-aranan-nirisuva pididu
goṁdarû
15 lamam
16 pim
Vô
tâne
niri
17 1-ond-eraḍam 18 sidon-âtam I [4] Jambhari-nibham sâ19 lå-stambhaman=olp=odave
niri
20 sidam nija-ki[r]tti- [1] stambhamane 21 nirisuv-ant[e]
sujambham
Kamchi
22 gan-sahamchal-kchita-dhairyya
23 Pasarise
[1]
["ו]
24 da[sa]vandada
25 ke[lava]n-idarkk=
26 ttudan-f
27 sâsanam
Bhima-balam mahiyo!
(V. 3.) "I have caused (this) (avanisa) Dantipriya (had built it). (but) he that well preserves what has
sammati
[1] vasudhege barey isidom
I [5*] tannayê nesapamgalo! asadṛisan-itt-inegalv=amtu [6]
[1]
[VOL. IV.
TRANSLATION OF B.
(Verses 1 and 2.) He whose name was Kañchiga; who came from (the city of) Kupanapura, (in which were) a number of women who were resplendent with beauty, pride and dignity; who was fearless (in battle); who possessed the strength of Bhima; (who was) on this earth like a front-ornament to the race of the Selaras; whose great prowess- was well known; (and) who was a valorous, unconquerable hero, considering in himself that the reward (obtained) by protecting what is given, is greater than the reward of (making) a gift, said thus:
hall (édld) to be built, just as the renowned prince (Not only) he who first builds (a house), has built (it); been built, has built (it as well)."
(V. 4.) Having said (thus), he, on the day on which the group of pillars of this hall was set up, himself took hold of one or two (of them) and placed (them) as if (he) placed virtue (hidden) under the form of a pillar.
(V. 5.) Proud Kafichiga, whose immovable courage was honoured, (and) who resembled (Indra) the enemy of Jambha, placed in excellent manner (this) pillar of the hall as if (he) placed a pillar (recording) his own fame.
* Bend "dananum.
An incomplete asusoára is engraved after the ga of Kamchigan. Madisidóm appears to be corrected from mddisidone.
The la of gomdalaman has a peculiar form which differs from the other la's of the same inscription. These four aksharas are written on an erasure.
i.e. the merit gained by one who preserves or repairs a building for charitable purposes, is as great as that earned by the original builder.

Page #80

No. 6.]
SALOTGI PILLAR INSCRIPTIONS.
(V. 6.) His own sanction having been proclaimed, (and) having given a few of the housesites in (his) rent-free land (dasavanda) to this (hall), (he), the unequalled, got (this) edict inscribed in order that (his) gift might be extolled on this earth.
TEXT OF O.
K&
Third Face. 1 Svasti (11] [Sa]ma[dhi]gata-pancha-mahasabda-mah[@]-. 2 mandalesvaran Kopanapura-var-adbisvarar 3 'varmna-Garuda-dhvajam vimala-ki[ro]tti-dhvajam Sri-si4 ľahára-narêmdra-Jimûtavahan-ânya
Fourth Face. 5 78-praisatar
sauryya.Ragha6 j[&]tam
Silahára-kuļa-kama[la]7 [m]årtthandam nera[vo]deganda 8 [t]y&yani-labdha-vara-prasa9 dam kastürik-âmóda
manne10 7a-Vallabham
bhaya-lôbhs11 durllabhamn
munivar-aditya 12 "Sanivåra-siddhi Dhanagana simgar så13 has-ôttumgam
nam-adi-samaFirst Face. 14 sta-praśnsti-sahista] sriman-mahamandalesvaram Gôv[u]15 narasar 36 rum Bådale baliya agra16 haram Pavithag[*]ya saleya Trayipuru- 17 sa-dêyarggry-alliya kod[i]geyy-olage T amba18 !a-kôlal-innûra mattara keyya ma[gan)
Second Face. 19 kôlala
Balambugey-s20 r-mmattaru
nelana
Makiriyinţiya
Simganakatteyalu 22 kiriya-ko[la] la
mûra
matta23 rugaldeyuman bittar [11*] Â mů. 24 ru
mattara galdey=oļage ti[ssa). 25 {adanțakke galde matta[ru] 1 [11] Mangala [ma]. 26 (&)-Sri
sri
Sri
TRANSLATION OF C. Hail The glorious Mahamandalesvara Gôv[u]narasa, who was praised by all such dames 2 . Mahamandalesvara who had obtained the five mahasabdas; the lord of the excellent (city of) Kopanapura; he whose banner was a golden Garuda; he whose white fame
The word dana is not found in the dictionaries; it is probably a tadbhara of nindiana, which occurs in verse 27 of the inscription A. * Read scarsa. . Read martandan.
Read Saniodra. Read Trayfparutha.

Page #81

66
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
resembled a flag; he who was born in the race of the glorious Sisahara king Jimatav hans; he who resembled (R&ma) the descendant of Raghu in prowess; a sun to the lotus- the Silahára race; .......... he who had obtained the excellent favour of Katyayani (Pârvati); he who possessed the scent of musk; the respected chief; he who was beyond the reach of fear and avarice; the sun to the angry; he who was successful (even) on Saturdays; the lion of Dhanage ;' (and) he who was full of daring, - gave to the god Trayipurusha of the hall (sala) at the agrahára of Pavithage in the 36 (villages of) Bådale : two hundred mattars, (measured) by the Tambala: rod, of cultivated land in the rent-free land (kodige) of that (village); two mattars, (measured) by the magau (P) rod, of land in Balambuge (); and three mattars, (measured) by the small rod (kiriya-kolu), of paddy-fields in Singanakatte (near) Makiriyinti (). Of these three mattars of paddy-fields, one mattar of paddy-fields (inde assigned) for tissaladanta (P). Fortune! Great prosperity! Prosperity! Prosperity!
No. 7.- DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E. ; GÖTTINGER. After the receipt of the large volume of Inscriptions in the Mysore District for which we are indebted to Mr. Lewis Rice, the Director of Archæological Researches in Mysore, I examined some of the earlier dates in that volume, and my notes on them were ready for publication. when Dr. Holtzsch sent me accurate transcripts and translations of five of the Chola dates in the Epigraphia Carnataca, prepared under his orders by his First Assistant, Mr. Venkayya, from inked estampages of the original stones. Dr. Haltzsch at the same time requested me to treat of these dates separately, and to include in my account of them those dates also which have slready been pnblished by him in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XXIII. p. 297 ff. In now complying with his request, I would wish to state that in what follows I shall strictly confine myself to the consideration of the dates as I find them, and that I leave others to judge how far the results of my calculations would be acceptable on more general grounds.
A.-RAJARAJA. 1.- Inscription in the Bilvanáthêsvara temple at Tiruvallam
in the North Arcot district.6 1 Svasti frt [ll] KS Rajaraja-Kesarivammarkku y[o]da 7&vadu ....
. . . . . . ivv-atte Ayppasi-t2 tinga! 'pannnamâsiyum Irêvadiyum perra vishuvil sômagrahaņatti=n&ņru.
"In the 7th year of the reign) of king R&jaråja-Kosarivarman,- on the day of an oolipse of the moon at the equinox, which corresponded to the day of the nakshatra) Rêvati and to a full-moon tithi in the month of Aippasi of this very year."
1 See above, Vol. III. p. 269, note 8.
It may be concluded from this diruda that Dhanags was the name of the father or predecessor of GOVUDA. TIBA;compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 276 f.
According to Mr. Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary, Tambala is another form of Tamila which is derived from the word Tamil
* Epigraphia Carnataca, Part I. Bangalore, 1894. • From Dr. Holtasch's transcript; compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 70, and South Indian Inseriptions, Vol. I. • Rend parmasks or parmarkku.
· Beait paura • Rend vishwattil.
. i.e. grahapattin ndaru.
169.

Page #82

No. 7.]
DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
This dato falling in the month Aippadi (the solar Karttika), the equinox spoken of is that of the Tull-samkranti, 1.o, the autumnal equinox; and, as stated by Dr. Haltzsch, Dr. Fleet has already pointed out that, within the period to which Rajaraja's reign must be allotted, there are only two years in which a lunar eclipse took place at or near the autumnal equinox, A.D. 991 and A.D. 1010. For these two years the details of the date work out as follows :
In A.D. 991 (saka-Sarvat 913 expired) the Tull-sankranti took place on the 26th September, by the Sarya-siddhanta 8h.34m., and by the Arya-siddhanta 6h. 35.9m. after mean sunrise ; and accordingly, by the practice followed in Southern India, the 26th September A.D. 991 was the first day of the month Aippasi. On the same day there was a lunar eclipse, which took place 13h, 48m. after mean sunrise and was therefore visible in India, and the moon was in the nakshatra Bevati for 13h. 8m. after mean sunrise.
In A.D. 1010 (Šaka-Samvat 932 expired) the Tull-samkranti also took place on the 26th September, by the Suryasiddhanta 6h. 3m., and by the Arya-siddhanta 4h. 33.5m. after mean sunrise; and accordingly the 26th Septemher A.D. 1010 also was the first day of the month Aippasi. And on this day also there was a lunar eclipse, which, since it took place 2h. 54m. after mean sunrise, was not visible in India, and the moon was in Rêvati for 3h. 17m. after mean sunrise.
Both the 26th September A.D. 991 and the 26th September A.D. 1010 therefore would seem to answer the requirements of the case. But there is the important difference between them that the lunar eclipse of the 28th September A.D. 991 was visible in India, while that of the 26th September A.D. 1010 was not so. And considering that the eclipses quoted in dates, as a rule, are visible ones, it is highly probable that this here also is the case, and that the true equivalent of the date therefore is the 26th September A.D. 991 (in Saka-Samyat 913 expired). 8.-Inscription on a stone built into the roof of the GôpAla-Krishņa temple
at the village of Kaliyûr in the Tirumakadlu-Narasipur taluka. 1 Svasti [ll] Sakansipa-kal-Atita-samvatsara-satamga[1] 929nêya Parâbhaya
samvatsarada Chaitra-masada bahula-panchamiyu2 m-Adityavárad=andu.
"On Sunday, the fifth tithi of the dark fortnight of the month of Chaitra in the Parabhava year (which corresponded to) the year 929 since the time of the Saka king."
By the southern luni-solar system Paribhava was Saka-Samyat 929, the year given by the date, a sourrent year; but for that year the date is incorrect. For, the fifth tithi of the dark half of Chaitra of Bala-Samvat 929 current ended, by the amanta scheme, on Friday, the 22nd March A.D. 1006, and, by the parnimdnta scheme, on Wednesday, the 12th March A.D. 1007, in neither case on a Sunday. If the year of the date were Saka-Samvat 929 expired, which was the year Plavanga (not Parabhava), the corresponding days would be Thursday, the 10th April
1 See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 297.
According to Dr. Fleet, ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 71, the Tull-sankranti in A.D. 991 took place on the 25th September, at about 20 ghafle 54 palas after menn sunrise (for Bombay); but this is erroneous. By my Tables for the Arya-siddhanta, published ibid. Vol. XVIII. p. 207, the time of the Sankranti, expressed in days of the Jolian period, is 2083 289-2740, 1... 6h. 85-9m. after mean sunrise of the 26th September, A.D. 991; and by Professor Jacobi's Tables the Sankranti took place, also according to the Arya-siddh&ota, 16 ghafla 28 palas, 1.e. 6h. 35-m., after mean suorise of the same 26th September.
1 My list of dates from inscriptidos contains 89 regalar dates which quote lunar eclipses, and 39 regular dates which quote solar eclipses. The 89 lunar eclipses were all soithout exception visible in India. Of the 93 solar eclipses, 30 were visible, and 3 (of Bakr-Samvat 584 and 589, and of Vikrama-Samyat 1043) were not visible in India.
From Mr. Rice's transcript, Ep. Carn. Part L p 140, No. . The inscription consists of praises of Apranêy, a general and minister under Rajarajadêva.'
K2

Page #83

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
A.D. 1007,' and Sunday, the 29th February A.D. 1008. Here the purnimanta scheme would indeed yield the desired weekday, but it is quite improbable that the people of Southern India should have used that scheme of the lunar months in connection with the Saks era in the 11th century A.D. And if I were permitted to alter the reading of the date, I would rather change the year of it to Saka-Samyat 989 (carrent, the year Parabhava), for which, by the amanta scheme, the date would regularly correspond to Sunday, the 19th March A.D. 1066. The result is, that this date, at present, is of no value for historical purposes.
3.- Inscription on a stone standing close to the west wall of the Agastyêśvara
temple at Balmuri in the Balagula hồbali of the Seringapatam taluka. 26 . . Saka-varisha 934neya Paridhâ vf-[sa][va]t(sara Ke] sri-[Ra]jaraja(de)27 (va]rge yându irupatt-emta[va) .... 28 ..... tad-varisha da Pau]sha-må[sa].... 29 8 râyaņa-samkrantiyo! .. .. .
"In the twenty-eighth year of the reign) of the glorious Rajarajadeva, (which corresponded) to the Paridhävin year and to the Saka year' 934 ..... at the Uttarayanasamkranti in the month of Paushs of this year . . . .."
This date does not admit of exact verification, and what can be said about it, is that the year Paridhävin does correspond to the given Saka year 934, as an expired year, and that the Uttaråyaņa-samkranti of that year took place 12h. 37-9m. after mean gunrise of the 23rd December A.D. 1012, during the 8th tithi of the bright half of the month Pausha, which ended 18h. 51m. after mean sunrise of the same day.
The date, nevertheless, is of great importance, because it definitely proves that the true equivalent of the date No. 1, above, is really, what on general grounds we should expect it to be, the 26th September A.D. 991 (in Saka-Samvat 913), and cannot be the 26th September A.D. 1010 (in Saka-Samvat 932). For, since the 28th year of Rajaraja's reign is here joined with Saka-Samvat 934, the 7th year of his reign, mentioned in the date No. 1, must indeed bave coincided with part of Saka-Samvat 913. Assuming that the Uttarayana-sankranti has been quoted correctly in the date No. 3, and that the years spoken of in the dates are solar years (which certainly is the case in the date No. 1), it follows from the dates No. 1 and No. 3, that the first year of Rajaraja's reign commenced not earlier than the 24th December A.D. 984, and not later than the 28th September A.D. 985 (between the Uttarayana-samkranti of SakaSamvat 906 and the Vishuva-Tull-samkranti of Saka-Samvat 907).
B.-RAJENDRA-CHOLA I. 4.-Inscription on a broken stone lying in front of the Malledeva temple
at Nandigunds in the Hadiniru hobali of the Nañjanagudi täluka.
1 [Da]ra (R) Saks-varisham 948ne[y] Raudra-sari. . 2 vatsaratia Phálguņa-måsa[da]
sukla-[pa].
1 No. 5 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1895; Ep. Carn, Part I. p. 78, No. 140.From Mr. Venkayga's transcript.
Lines 1.7 of this inscription contain a Kanarese verse which refers to the conquest of the Ganga country, Rattavadi, Malenadu and Ilam (Ceylon), and the Nulamba, Andbra, Konga, Kalinga and Pandya countries, and lines 7 and 8 contain the full name of the king, pis. Rajarkjakbearivarman alias Rajarajadera.
1 i.e. uttardyana..
No. 2 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1896; Ep. Carn, Part I. p. 204, No. 134.Prom the transcript of Mr. Venkayya who furnibes the following note: The other face of this stone contains, in Kanarese obaracters, the usual Tamil historical introduction of the inscriptions of Parakbaarivarman alias
Aindra-Chladeva. As the last item of conquest in the preserved part of the bistorical introduction in the victory over Jayasirnba, it may be concluded that the date of the inscription is later than the 9th year of the king's reign,

Page #84

No. 7.]
DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
3 ksha Budhavaram papname Uttare-nakshatram 80
4 magrahanad=andu ..... "On the day of an eclipse of the moon, (the day of the Uttara nakshatra a full-moon tithi, a Wednesday in the bright fortnight of the month of Phålgana in the Raudra year (which corresponded to) the Saka year 943.
" By the southern luni-solar system Raudra was Saka-Samvat 943, as & current year, and for this year the date is correct. For, in Saka-Samvat 943 current the full-moon tithi of Phålguna ended 22h. 32m. after mean sunrise of Wednesday, the lst March A.D. 1021, when there was a lunar eclipse which was visible in India, and when the moon nearly the whole day was in the nakshatra Uttara-Phalguni.!
5.- Inscription on & stone standing to the north of the Sômêsvara temple at Suttúru
in the Täyuru hộbați of the Nanjanagudi tâluka. 1 [P]arvvadêsamu[m] Ga[m]geya[m] Kadâramu[m]: konda kô=P parake[sa]riparmmara
Ana udegår 2 bri-Rajendra-Cholade(vargge] yandu 31áva[a]u [ll] Svasti [11] 3 Saka-var[sha]
9[54]nêya
Âmgira-samvatsarada 4 Kárttika-masa .. [rn]nam[i]*
tale-devasam-age
bidi5 ge Sômavåra Rohiņi-nakshatradal udeyår Sri-Rajendra-Cho6 ladêvar-gurukkaļ.....
* In the 31st year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman, alias the lord, the glorious Rajendra-Chôļadēva, who conquered the Eastern country, the Gangå, and Kaďáram.
"Hail ! On (the day of the Rôhiņi nakshatra, a Monday, the second tithi (of the fortnight which had the full-moon tithi for its first day (?) of the month of Kårttika in the Ângira year (which corresponded to the Saka year 9[54] ...
In the tenth century of the Saka era the only year Angiras was Saka-Sarvat 954 expired, and for this year the date is correct. For in Saka-Samvat 954 expired the second tithi of the amanta Kärttika ended 7h. 26m. after mean sunrise of Monday, the 23rd October A.D. 1032, when the moon was in the nakshatra Rôhiņi for about 11h. 10m. after mean sunrise.
As this day i referred to the 31st year of the reign of Rajendra-Chola I., the first year of his reign, according to this date, should have commenced some time between the 24th October A.D. 1001 and the 23rd October A.D. 1002, both days inclusive. I cannot reconcile this result with the fact that, according to the date No. 3, Rajaraja was ruling in December A.D. 1012, nor can I say whether there are reasons to prove that the regral year (31) of the present date is incorrect.
1 This is the earliest correct date known to me, that admits of exact verification, in which the saka year quoted is * current year.
No. 1 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1895; Ep. Carn. Part I. p. 208, No. 164.Prom Mr. Venkayya's transcript.
This word is entered above the line, with a cross (hansapdda) after it. • Rend paurnami (?).
"I give this as translated by Mr. Venkayya. The words of the original must be intended to mean the second tithi after full-moon;' compare Mr. P. Sundaram Pillai's Some Early Sovereigns of Travancore, p. 66, where a 6th tithi of the bright half is described as the 5th tithi after new-noon. The mention of the nakshatra Robiņt in connection with a second tithi of the month Kárttiks is sufficient to show that the dark fortnight of the month is intended. I had in fact found the proper equivalent of the date already from the data in Mr. Rice's mutilated text, long before I saw Mr. Venkayya's transcript.

Page #85

70
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
C.-KULOTTUNGA-CHOLA I.
6.- Inscription on a stone standing close to the north wall of the Samkarésvara temple at Sindhuvalli in the Kalale hôbali of the Nanjanaguḍi taluka.
1 Sva[sti] śri [*] Sakarai ya[n]du [Ayira] 2 [+]t-mappadu
perra
3 tsarattu
4 ladevar
5 [ḍu]
Dvaya-sam[va]ári-Kolôttumka-So
pridhi(vi*]-rjyattu muppatt-êlâvadu
yân
"In the Vyaya year which corresponded to the Saka year one thousand and thirty, (and) in the thirty-seventh year of the reign of the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôladeva
[VOL. IV.
This date contains no details for exact verification. Moreover, the Jovian year Vyaya put down in it does not correspond to the given Saks year 1030; for, according to the southern lunisolar system,3 Vyaya was Saka-Samvat 1028 expired, while Saka-Samvat 1030 current was Sarvajit and 1030 expired Sarvadhârin. Where there is a similar discrepancy between the Saka year and the Jovian year of a date, it is generally the Jovian year that is quoted correctly, and a priori it appears reasonable to assume that the same is the case here and that, accordingly, the year intended is really Saka-Samvat 1028 expired. This year, combined with the 37th year of the reign of Kulôttunga-Chôla I., would give us for the first year of his reign Saka-Samvat 992 expired=A.D. 1070-71. It remains to be seen how far this result would agree with the following dates, Nos. 7 and 8.5
éri-Kulót
7.-Inscription in the Nataraja temple at Chidambaram in the South Arcot district. ári Tiribavanachchakkaravattigal śri-Kulôttungatiru-tahrnighe Rajarajan Kundavaiy=Âlvår
1 || Svasti 2 Śôladevar 5.
nå-pilattai mulud-Anda Jaya6 dararku narpattu-nal-Andil Mina-nigal nayarru Velli peUrosani-nal-Iḍabam podál.
7 xa
"In the forty-fourth year (of the reign) of Jayadhara, who ruled all the four quarters,at the time (of the rising of the sign) Rishabha on the day of (the nakshatra) Rohini, which corresponded to a Friday in the month during which (the sign) Mina was shining,- Kundavai Alvar, (the daughter of) Rajaraja (and) the royal younger sister of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôladêva, [gave, etc.]"
8.- Inscription in the Âpatsahâyêsvara temple at Âlanguḍi in the Tanjore district. Svasti Pulgall sûlnda kov-Arajakêsaripatmar-âna Tribhuvanachchakrava[r]tti
1 ||
sri
30
||
1 No. 3 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1895; Ep. Cars. Part I. p. 191, No. 51.From Mr. Venkayya's transcript.
Rend Vyaya-samva-.
By the mean-sign system (which is out of the question here) Vyays would have commenced on the 15th December A.D. 1102, in Saka-Samvat 1024 expired.
+ Compare the dates given in Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 4, No. 189 ff.
These dates have been already published by Dr. Hultasch in Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. pp. 297 and 298
• Read Minam.
7 This, according to Dr. Hultzach, was a biruda of Kulottunga-Chola I. Read Irája.

Page #86

No. 7.]
DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
31 tu[nga)-Bladêvarkı yandı 45&vada Told-nayanru pů [r]vv&-pakshattu Viyala
kkilamaiyum saptamiyum per[ra] 32 Uttira .[ti]-nál.
"In the 45th year of the reign) of king R&jakesarivarman, alias. the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôļadêve, . . . . . . . . . . on the day of the nakshatra) . . .. . . . . , which corresponded to a Thursday and to the seventh tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Tula."
The conclusion arrived at under No. 6 was to the effect that the first year of the reign of Kulottunga-Chô!s I. probably coincided with part of Saka-Samvat 992 expired. Supposing this to have been the case, the 44th year of his reign onght to have partly coincided with Saks-Samyat 1035 expired, and the 45th year with Saka-Samvat 1036 expired. And, as a matter of fact, the date No. 7 does work out faultlessly for Saka-Samvat 1035 expired, and the date No. 8 does so for Saka-Sarnyat 1036 expired.
For Saka-Sarvat 1035 expired the date No. 7 would correspond to Friday, the 13th March A.D. 1114, which was the 19th day of the month of Mina (the solar Chaitra). On this day (the 5th tithi of the bright half of the lunar Chaitra ended 10h. 16m., and) the moon was in the nakshatra Bôhiņi (by all systems for 17h. 4m. after mean sunrise. The sun rose in 19° 1' of the sign Mina, and the sign Rishabha therefore rose from about 2h. 44m. to about Ah. 44m. after sunrise (while the moon was in Röhiņi).
For Saka-Samyat 1036 expired the date No. 8 would correspond to Thursday, the 8th October A.D. 1114, which was the 11th day of the month of Tula (the solar Kårttika). On this day the 7th tithi of the first or bright half of the lunar Kârttika) ended 3h. 33m, and the moon was in the nakshatra Uttaråshådhå for 13h. 8m. (or, according to the Brahmasiddhanta, 6b. 34m.) after mean sunrise.
As stated by Dr. Haltzsch,: 'I have some time ago calculated the same dates, Nos. 7 and 8, on the supposition that Kulottunga-Chola I. ascended the throne in A.D. 1063. I then found that both dates work out properly for the year A.D. 1107 (No. 7 for Saka-Samvat 1028 expired, and No. 8 for Saka-Samyat 1029 expired); and, accepting my results, Mr. Dikshit has stated that, with them, the first year of the reign of Kulôttungs-Chôļa I. would have commenced some time between the 2nd March and 24th October (both days inclusive) of A.D. 1083. Bat I am obliged to point out that the results obtained for A.D. 1107, though perhaps acceptable each by itself, are not so satisfactory as those obtained for A.D. 1114, when compared with each other.
For Saka-Sarvat 1028 expired the date No. 7 would correspond to Friday, the lst March A.D. 1107, which was the 7th day of the month of Mina (the solar Chaitra). On this day (the 5th tithi of the bright half of the lanar Chaitra ended 17h. 53m., and) the moon was in the nakshatra Krittika, by the equal-space system 21h. 40m., by the Brahma-siddhanta Sh. 32m., and according to Garga 9h. 51m. after mean suprise, and afterwards in Rəhiņi. The sun rose in 6° 56' of the sign Mina, and the sign Rishabha therefore rose from about 3h. 32m. to about 5h. 32m. after sunrise (while the moon was in Krittika).
For Saka-Samvat 1029 expired the date No. 8 would correspond to Thursday, the 24th October A.D. 1107, which was the 27th day of the month of Tula (the solar Karttika). On this day (which was Kärttika-fudi 6) the 7th tithi of the bright half commenced Oh. 55m. after mean sunrise (ending 2h. 33m. after sunrise of the following day), and the moon was in the
* It is not clear if the actual reading is Ottiraffadi-ndi or Ottirddatti-nd! (for Ullirddattig nd!). • The nakshatra was either Uttara-Bhadrapad or UttarishadhA. • Ind. Ant. VoL XXIII. p. 298.

Page #87

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
nakshatra Uttarashadha (by the Brahma-siddhanta not at all, and) by the equal-space system and according to Garga for 3h. 17m. after mean sunrise, and afterwards in Sravaņa.
The reason why I regard these results as less satisfactory than those obtained for A.D. 1114, is the different ways in which, supposing the days intended by the dates to be the 1st March and the 24th October A.D. 1107, the nakshatras would have been quoted in the two dates. If the day of the first date is called after Rohini, although the moon entered that nakshatra at the earliest 8h. 32m. after sunrise, why is the day of the second date not called after Sravana which the moon entered as early as 3h. 17m. after sunrise ? And if the day of the second date is called after Uttaráshådhå in which the moon at the best was only for 3h. 17m. after sunrise, why is the day of the first date not called after Krittika' in which the moon was for at least 8h. 32m., and by the equal-space system as much as 21h. 40m. after sunrise ? The ordinary rule certainly is, to name the day after that nakshatra in which the moon is at sunrise, or which she enters within a few hours after suprise, and this role would not have been observed if Friday, the 1st March A.D. 1107, were the true equivalent of the date No. 7.
Besides, if the two dates Nog. 7 and 8 did fall in A.D. 1107, the date No. 6, of the 37th year of the reign of Kulôttunga-Chola I., would be altogether wrong. Considering that date to be in the main correct, and taking the three dates together, the conclusion which I feel bound to draw from them, is that the king's reign began between the 14th March and the 8th October (both days inclusive) of A.D. 1070;' that the date No. 6 of the 37th year fell in the year Vyaya = Saka-Samvat 1028 expired or A.D. 1106-7; and that the date No. 7 of the 44th year really corresponds to the 13th March A.D. 1114, and the date No. 8 of the 45th year to the 8th October A.D. 1114. 9.-Inscription on a stone lying in the ruins of a temple called Sômégvara, in the midst
of the rice flelds of the village of Echiganahalli near Naxjanagudi, 1 Svasti [ll*) Śr-Kulottumga-Chôļadêvaru pritąvi-rajyaṁ 'geyye Sak[a-va]risha”
1035. 2 nêya Jaya-samvatsarada Palguņa-mågada apara-pakshaṁ på[di]va Adityaváram 3 Hasta-nakshatram . . . . .
"On the day of the Hasta nakshatra, Sunday, the first tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Phålguna in the Jaya year (which corresponded to) the Saka year 1035, while the
glorious Kulôttunga-Chôļadeva was ruling the earth, ....." . By the southern luni-solar system Jaya was Saka-Samvat 1036 expired, while Śaka
Samvat 1035 expired would be Vijaya; and contrary to what ordinarily is the case in similar dates, the date here works out properly for the given Saka year, and the word Jaya would there. fore seem to have been employed by the writer of the date erroneously for Vijaya. In SakaSamvat 1035 expired the first tithi of the dark half of Phálgana ended Ilh. 16m. after mean sunrise of Sunday, the 22nd February A.D. 1114, when the moon entered the nakshatra Hasta, by the Brahma-siddhanta abont 3h. 17m., and by the equal-space system about 6h. 34m. after mean suprise. This date therefore is of the same year (A.D. 1114) to which the dates Nos. 7 and 8 belong, and the three dates would prove that the reign of Kulottunga-Chôļa I. cannot have ended in A.D. 1112.5
1 It must appear even more strange that the day should not have been called after Krittika, when one considers that the rising of the sign Rishabha,' mentioned in the date, on the 1st March A.D. 1107 certainly took place (from about 8h, 32m. to about 5h. 32m. after sunrise) while the moon was in Krittik. On the 13th March A.D. 1114, on the other hand, it took place while the moon was in Robini.
(The inscriptions of Kulottunga I. in the Teluga country also presuppose A.D. 1070 as the year of his accession; see my Annual Report for 1893-94, p. 5.-E.H.)
No. 4 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1896; Ep. Carn. Part I. p. 190, No. 14.From Mr. Veokeyya's transcript.
The akshara go is engraved above the line. Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 283.

Page #88

No. 7.]
DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
D.- VIKRAMA-CHOLA. 10. Inscription in the Tyagaraja temple at Tiruvarur in the Tanjore district.! 1 Svasti &rf [ll] PA-målai midaindu ...... . 3........... ko=Ppara[k]@sarivarmmar=Ana Tribhuva[n]chakrava
[rttiga]! fri-Vikrama-Chô!a(dê]varkku [y]4[o]du sinjasvadu] Mi[thu]na-pâyaptu på[r]vva-pakahattu saptamiyum NA[yi][fu-kkilamaiyum Attamum=&na nå!
munnuru-nâ[pa]di[n]ál. "In the fifth year of the reign) of king Parakêsarivarman, alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Vikrama-Chôļadêva, . . . . . . . . . . on the three-hundred-and-fortieth day, which was the day of the nakshatra) Hasta, a Sunday, and the seventh tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Mithuna."
Among the sixteen years from A.D. 1110 to A.D. 1125 there are only two, for which this date would work out satisfactorily, A.D. 1113 Saka-Samvat 1035 expired) and A.D. 1116 (Saka-Samvat 1038 expired).
For Saka-Sarinvat 1035 expired the date would correspond to Sunday, the 22nd June A.D. 1113, which was the 29th day of the month of Mithuns (the solar Åshadha). On this day the 7th tithi of the bright half of the lunar Ashâdha ended 9h. 17m., and the moon was in the nakshatra Hasta, by the Brahma-siddhanta for 10h. 30m., and by the equal-space system for 13h. 47m. after mean sunrise. If this were the day of the date, the first day of the fifth year of the reign would be the 18th July A.D. 1112=the 23rd day of the month of Karkataka of Saka-Samvat 1034 expired; and the first day of the first year would be the 23rd of the month of Karkataka of Saka Samvat 1030 expired=Saturday, the 18th July A.D. 1108, which was Srdvana-fudi 9, and on which the moon was in Visakha for 5h. 16m. after mean sunrise, and afterwards in Anuradha.
For Saka-Samvat 1038 expired the date would correspond to Sunday, the 18th June A.D. 1116, which was the 25th day of the month of Mithuna. On this day the 7th tithi of the bright half ended 20h. 44m., and the moon entered the nakshatra Hasta, by the Brahmasiddhanta about 5h. 16m., and by the equal-space system 8h. 32m. after mean sunrise. If this were the day of the date, the first day of the fifth year of the reign would be the 15th July A.D. 1115=the 20th day of the month of Karkataka of Saka-Samvat 1037 expired ; and the first day of the first year would be the 20th of the month of Karkataka of Saka-Samvat 1033 expired=Saturday, the 15th July A.D. 1111, which was Sravana-tudi 7, and on which the moon was in Svati for 18h. 24m. after mean sunrise.
Of the two days, thas arrived at as perhaps possible days for the accession of VikramaChəla, the second, the 15th July A.D. 1111 (in Saka-Samvat 1033 expired), certainly comes nearest to the year (A.D. 1112) which has been hitherto regarded as the year of his accession. But, concerned as I am only with the dates before me, I must confess that Sunday, the 22nd June A. D. 1113 (which would make the king's accession fall on the 18th July A.D. 1108), on account of the manner in which it is joined with the nakshatra Hasta, appears to me to be a better equivalent of the original date than Sunday, the 18th June A.D. 1116. And whether the day of the accession be the 18th July A.D. 1108 or the 15th July A.D. 1111, it requires to be shown how either result can be reconciled with the fact that the three datos Nos. 7-9 of the reign of Kulottungar Chola I. fall in the year A.D. 1114.
1 From Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIII. p. 298.
• Mr. Dikshit, who also bus calculated this date, ibid. p. 299, given the 14th July; but this is clearly an error.

Page #89

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
No. 8.-LUNSADI PLATES OF SILADITYA II. ;
[GUPTA-]SAMVAT 350. BY VAJESHANKAR G. OJEA, AND TH. VON SCHTSCHERBATSKOT, Pg.D. A squeeze of the subjoined grant was made over to the second editor by Professor Bühler, who had received it from Mr. Vajeshankar G. Ojha, together with a transcript in Devanagari and some introductory remarks in the Gujarati language. The original was found by & Brahmaņa in a house at the village of Lunsadi in the Mahuva pargana, Gôhilvad Prant, Kathiávåą, while digging a hole for pegs to tie up his cows.
The document is inscribed on the inner sides of two copper-plates, which are connected by two rings passing through holes in the lower part of the first and in the upper part of the second plate.
[Mr. Vajeshankar was good enough to send me the original plates for examination. They measure about 15 inches in breadth, and about 13% inches in height. One of the two rings is plain and not soldered. The ends of the other ring, which consists of a much longer piece of copper wire and is now cut, are twisted round each other and secured in a massive, wellpreserved seal. This bears on one of its sides, on a countersunk elliptical surface, in relief, the figure of a recumbent bull, which is placed on a plain pedestal and faces the proper right, and below the bull, in Valabhi characters, the legend : The plates not being very thick, and the engraving deep, a good many letters show through at the back of the plates. Lines 42 to 49 are engraved in a rough manner, many letters being represented merely by dotted outlines. The weight of the two plates is 107 lbs., that of the small ring 5 oz., and that of the seal ring 2 lbs. 7 oz.; total, 13 lbs. I have cleaned the original plates, and corrected the transcript according to my impressions.-E. H.]
The size of the letters varies considerably, being in the middle almost twice as large as in the beginning and at the end. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets and resemble those of the other published Valabbt grants.
The grant was issued "from the victorious camp pitched at Khotaka” (line 1), the modern Kheda (Kaira), whence many grants are dated. It gives the usual genealogy of the Valabhi kings down to king siladitya II. (or III. according to Dr. Floet's manner of counting). As in another inscription, which is dated two years later, the king bears here only the epithet Parama-Mahásvara and does not receive any titles of a sovereign. The translation of the grant proper follows.
(Line 52.) "The most fervent devotee of Mahébvara (Śiva), the illustrious siladitya, being in good health, issues (the following) command to all :- Be it known to you that, for the increase of the spiritual merit of (my) mother and father, I gave to two uterine brothers, the Brahmanas Bhatti and Isvara, sons of the Brahmana Dhanapati, coming from Dvipa and belonging to the Chaturvidya (community) of this place), to the Dauņdavys gôtra, and to the school of the Vajasan@yins, (the following pieces of land) in the village of Désênaks at the mouth (dvára) of the Madhumati (river) in the land of the Surishgras (1) at the eastern boundary of the village), a pond (väpi), (measuring) fifty-five påddvartas of land in area, the boundaries of which (are): to the east, the Pifchhakúpik dvaha; to the south, the field belonging to the Brahmaņa Bava, and the Malla pond (tadaga); to the west, the drinking-well of the village (grama-nipena-kúpaka); to the north, the boundary of the village of Mûlavarmapataka; (2) at the south-eastern boundary (of the village of Desênaka), a piece of
Soe above, Vol. III. p. 319.
Ind. Ant. Vol XI. p 305 .

Page #90

No. 8.]
LUNSADI PLATES OF SILADITYA II.
cultivated land called) Kaviffhika (and) measuring seventy oddávartas of land, to the east of which is the boundary of the village of Visalapätaka; to the south, the boundary of the village of Sivatråtaijja; to the west, the boundary of the village of Visklapataka; to the north, the boundary of the village of Visalapätaka; (3) at the same boundary (of the village of Desênaka), a second piece of cultivated land called Uchcha (and) measuring ninety padávartas of land, to the east of which (is) the boundary of the village of Visalapätaka; to the south, the boundary of the village of Visalapätaka; to the west, the Pinchhakúpikdvaha; to the north, the Kaufumba field belonging to the Therakas (Sthaviras); and (4) at the eastern boundary (of the village of Dogênaka), a third piece, measuring twenty paddvartas of land, to the east of which is the Mapaijjika river; to the south, the excellent field of Bappaka; to the west, the brahmadêya field belonging to the Brahmana Skanda; to the north, the field belonging to Isvara.
(L. 61.) “'(1 gave), as a meritorious gift, with a libation of water, these three pieces of cultivated land together with a pond, thus defined by their) boundaries, with the wdranga, uparikara (and) bhatavdtapratydya, with the income in grain and gold, with the right of fining those who commit) the ten offences, with the right to) aventual forced labour, not to be meddled with by any royal officers, excluding grants previously made to temples and Brahmaņas, According to the maxim of bhúmichchhidra, to last as long & time as the moon, the sun, the ocean, the earth, the rivers and the mountains, (and) to be enjoyed by the sons, grandsons and further) descendants of the two doneer).
(L. 63.) ""Wherefore nobody should cause obstruction to these two (donees), if they enjoy this land), cultivate (it), cause (it) to be cultivated, or assign it to others) according to the usual rule relating to brahmadéyas.
(L. 64.) "* And future gracious kings born of our linoage, or others, should approve of this our gift and should preserve (it), recognizing that the royal dignity is transient, that human life is unstable, and that the reward of a gift of land is common (to all kingo).' (L. 65.) "And it has been said :"
[Three of the customary verses.] (L. 66.) «The messenger (adtaka) for this (grant was) tho Rdjaputra Dhruvasêna. This (edict) was written by the chief secretary Srimad-Anahila, the son of the chief secretary briSkandabhata, who was charged with peace and war. The year 300 (and) 50; (the month) Phålguns; the dark (fortnight); the Srd (tithi). (This is) my own signature."
The grant is in favour of two Brahmaņa brothers, natives of and belonging to the Chaturvédin community of Dvipa, i.e. the modern Portuguese possession Diu. The object granted to them is a pond and three pieces of land in the village of Dêsênakal in Surashtra, i.e. the modern sôrath. In the enumeration of the boundaries the following geographical names orcar: (1) the Madhumati river, i.e. the Nikol creek [V. G. 0.]; (2) the village of Sivatrátaijja, the modern Sathra [V. G. O.); (3) the Malla tank, 1.e. the ruined tank now called KÔ8a-Malla (V. G. 0.]; (4) the Manaijjika river, i.o. the modern dry bed of the Malan (?) [V. G. 0.].
The dataka, Rajaputra Dhruvasna, also executed another grant of SriAditya II. The writer, frimad-Anahila, also wrote this other grant and served already under Kharagraha II. and Dhruvasêna III. The date is Phålguns badi 3 of [Gupta-]Samvat 350, i.e. 669-670 A.D.
Ascoring to Mr. Vnjesbankar, the modero Nikól, 4 miles south-east from Mahuva; probably he rende in line 64 Madhuoati-dodré d&d Nakagrdme. • Ind. Ant. VOL. XI. p. 305.
ibid. p. 809 • Ind. Ant. Yol. VII. p. 76, and Ep Ind. Vol. I. p. 85.

Page #91

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
TEXT.I
First Plate. 1ों खस्ति [1] विजयस्कन्धावारा[] खेटकवासका[त'] प्रसभप्रण
तामित्राणां 'मैत्रकाणांमतुलबलसंपवमण्डलामोमसंसलाहारगतलब्धप्रतापा
बतापोपनतदा नमाना2 नवोपार्जितानुरागादनुरतमौलभृत(:)खोबल[*]वाप्तराव्यत्रिय परममाहेखरयो
भट[*]ळदव्यवच्छिवराजवङ्ग [*] मातापितृचरणारविन्द] प्रतिप्रविधौताशेष. 3 कल्मषः शैशवाप्रभृति खगहितीयबाहुरेव समदपरमवघटास्कोट नप्रकाशित
'सत्वनिकषस्तबभावप्रणतारातिचूडारबप्रभासंसक्तपादनखरश्मिसंहतिस्मकलस्मृतिप्रणीत ]मात्तसम्यक्परिपालनप्रजाहदयरखनान्वर्यराजशब्दो रूपकान्ति
यंबुद्धिसंपद्भिः सारशशा[]द्रिराजोदधित्रिदशगुरुधनेशानतिशय[1]5 नः शरणागताभयप्रदानपरतया तृणवदपास्ताशेषखकायंफल[:] प्रार्थनाधिका
त्वंप्रदानानन्दितविहत्सुहृत्प्रणयिहदयः पादच[*]रीव सकलभुवनमण्डलाभोग6 प्रमोदः परममाहेश्वरः श्रीगुहसेनस्तस्य सुतस्तत्पादनखमयूखसन्तानविस्तजा
वीजलौघप्रक्षालिताशेषकल्मषः प्रणयिशतसहस्रोपजीव्यमानसम्पद्र7 पलोभादिवाश्रितः सरमसमाभिगा[मि] कैर्गुस्सहनशक्लिशिक्षाविशेषपिस्मापिता-'
___खिलधनुईर: प्रथमनरपतिसमतिसृष्टानामनुपालयिता धर्मदायानामप[7]8 [कत्ता] प्रजोपघातकारितामुपलवानां दर्शयिता श्रीसरखत्योरेकाधिवासस्य
संहतारातिपक्षलक्ष्मीपरिभोगदक्षविक्रमो विक्रमीपसंप्राप्तविमलपार्थिवत्री: 9 परममाहेश्वरः श्रीधरसेनस्तस्य सुतस्तत्पादानुद्यात: सकलजगदानन्दनात्यजत
गुणसमुदयस्थगितसमग्रदिनण्डल: समरशतविजयशोभासनाथ10 मण्डलाग्रद्युतिभासुरतरामापीठोदुढ गुरुमनोरथमहाभ[*]र: सर्वविद्यापर[*]पर
___विभागाधिगमविमलमतिरपि सर्वतः सुभाषितलवेनापि सुखो11 पपादनीयपरितोष: समग्रलोकागाधगांभीर्यदयोपि सुचरितातिशयसुव्यक्तपर
मकल्याणस्वभाव[:] खिलीभूतशतयुगनृपतिपथ[वि]शोधनाधिगतो. 12 दग्रकीत्तिः धर्मानुपरोधोव्वल"तरीकतात्य॑सुखसंपदुपसेवानिरूढधादित्यहितीय
नामा परममाहेखरः बीशीलादित्यस्तस्यानुजस्तत्वादानु
1 From Dr. Haltzscli's impressions. • Read वंशा. 1 Rend विज्ञापिता. - Read धीज्य.
• Expressed by a symbol
Resd सख. . Read भासुरतरांसपोठीढ.
Read मैचवाचाम. • Read मार्ग..
Read कोर्वि:
..

Page #92

No. 8.]
LUNSADI PLATES OF SILADITYA IL
77
18 पातय , सबस[]न्द्रगुरिरेव गौरव[]त्यादरवता समभिलवचीवामपि
राजसभी स्कन्धासना परममद इव बस्तदानासंपादनक्षपरतो
ब
स्तदानासंपादनववरतवै.
बोम
240 रमन
14 खेदसुखरतिभ्यामन[T]यासितसत्व संपत्तिः प्रभावसंपायीलतपतिमतशिरोरबा
- योषगुढ पादपीठोपि परावत्राभिमानरसानाखिति16 मनोहत्ति: प्रतिमेकां परित्वच्च प्रस्थातपोरणाभिमानेर प्यरातिभिरनासादित.
प्रतिक्रियोपाय[:] छतनिखिलभुवनामोदविमलगुरुस18 हति)प्रसभविघटितसकलकलि[विलखित[मति: नीचवनाधिरोहिभिरगाव.
रनामृष्टात्युबतहदयः प्रख्यातपौरपानकी-.. 17 शलातिशयगवतियविपक्षितिपतिललीलायंसाहप्रकाशितप्रवीरपुरष(:)प्रथमसंस्था
धिगमः परममाहेश्वरः बी. 18 खरग्रहस्तस्व तमयस्तत्वादानुयातः सकलविद्याधिगमविहितनिखिलविद्वज्जनमन
परितोषातिशय[:.] 'सत्वसंपदा त्यागौ। 19 दायेण च विगतानुसन्धानास माहितारातिषचमनोरयाचभङ्गः सम्यगुपलचिता
नकशास्त्रकल[*] लोकचत्तित गहरविभागोपि परमभद्रप्रकतिरकत्रिमप्रत्रयविनयशोन विभूषणः समरशतजयपताकाहरणप्रत्य
लोदग्रबाहुदण्डविध्वनित"निखिल21 प्रतिपक्षदर्योदयः स्वधनु प्रभावपरिभूतास्त्रकौशलाभिमानसकलनृपतिमण्डला
भिनन्दितशासन: परममाहेश्वरः श्रीधरसेन22 स्वस्थानुजस्तत्वादानुद्यातः सच्चरितातिशयितसकलपूर्वनरपतिरतिदस्माधानामपि
प्रसाधयिता विषयाण[t] मूर्तिमानिव 23 पुरुषकार: परिवगुणानुरागनिर्भरचित्तत्तिभिर्मनुरिव खयमभ्युपपत्रः प्रकृति
भिरधिगतकलाकलापकान्तिमावि24 व॒तिहेत[*]कलङ्गकुमुदनाथ[*] प्राज्यप्रतापस्थगितदिगन्तरालप्रध्वनित" ध्वान्त
राशि: सततीदि[त: स]विता प्रकृतिभ्यः प25 र प्रत्ययमर्यवन्तमतिबहुतिथप्रयोजनानुबन्धमागमपरिपूर्ण विदधानः सन्धिवि.
ग्रहसमासनिश्चयनिपुण: स्थानेनुरू26 पमादेशन्ददगुणहदिविधानजनितसंस्कारः साधूनां राज्यसालातुरीयस्तन्त्र-13
योरुभयोरपि निष्णात]: प्रकष्टविक्रमोवि क
भिना
यार
J Read ध्याव:. • Read सख. 7 Read N. - Read शोभा.
Read शाखातुरोववव.
Read खसी. • Read गूढ. • Read नाश m Read चंसित. - Read "विक्रमीपि.
- Read °सकां. • Read 'मानेर • Read चरित.
Read सिव.

Page #93

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
रुणामृदुादयः श्रुत()व[T]नप्यगर्वितकान्तोपि प्रशमी स्थिरसौहदय्योपि
निरसिता दोषवतामुदयसमयसमुपजनितजन[तानुराग28 परिपिहितभुवनसमर्थितप्रथितबालादित्यहितीयनामा
परममाहेखरः श्रीध्रुवसनस्तस्य' स्यतस्तत्पाद[कमलप्रणामधरणिकष29 गजनितकिणल[7] व्छनललाटचन्द्रशकल: शिशुभाव एव श्रवणनिहितमौक्ति
कालकारी' विभ्रमाम()ल[तविशेष[:.] प्रदानसलिलक्षालिताग्रहस्तार
विन्द 30 न्याया इव मृदुकरग्रहणा[द]मन्दीलतानन्दविधिवसुन्धरायाकार्मुके धनुव्वेद' व
संभाविताशेषलच्चकलापः प्रणतसामन्तमण्डलोत्तमाङ्गकृत31 चूडार'बायमानशासनः परममाहेखरः परमभहारकमहाराजाधिराजपरमे
खरचक्रवर्ति(:)बीधरस[नस्तत्पितामहचा]32 चित्रीशीलादित्यस्य श[*][]रिवाजमनो भतिबन्धुराव यव*]कल्पित
प्रणतेरतिधवलि']या दूरं तत्पादारविन्दप्रहत्तया नखमणिरुचा मन्दा
किन्येव नित्यममलितोत्तमाङ्गदेशस्यागस्त्य]38 [स्यैव राजर्षेद्दाक्षिण्यमातन्वानस्य प्रबलधवलिना यशसां वलयेन (मण्ड)म
ण्डितककुभा नभसि यामिनीपतेबिडम्बिताखण्डपरिवेषमण्डलस्य पयोद
श्यामशिखरसुचूक चिरसद्यविध्यस्त]34 [नयुगा][याः"]
Second Plate. 35 चिते पत्युः श्रीडरभटस्य[*]ङ्गज: 'क्षितपसंहतेरनुरागिण्या: शचियशोहकभृतः . स्वयंवरमालामिव राज्यश्रियमयन्त्याइतपरिग्रहः शौ36 'र्यमबतिहतव्यापारमानमितप्रचण्डरिप"मण्डलं मण्डलायमिवावलम्बमानः
शरदि प्रसभमाक्लष्टशिलीमुखबाणासनापादितप्रसाधना37 ना परभुवा" विधिवदाचरितकरग्रहण: पूर्वमेव विविधवर्णोज्वलन" श्रुताति
शयेनोशासितश्रवण: पु(:)मा पुनरतनव" रवालकारण[T]लकृतबीच[:.] 88 परिस्फुरत्कटकविकटकीटपक्षरनकिरणमविच्छिवप्रदानसलिलनिवहावसेकविल(क)स
बवशैवलाकुरमिवाग्रपाणिमुहहन् कृतविशालरब()
- Read °सेनस्तस्य सुब • Read त. 1 Rend चिविप. - Read रिपु. 11 Read 79.
• Read वंकार. - Read जन्मनी. - Read यशोधक. u Read Yat.
. Bend धनुर्वेद. • Bad चुक • Read °मप्रति
Read झेब्यसेन.

Page #94

No.8.]
LUNSADI PLATES OF SILADITYA II.
79
39 वलयजलधिरलातटा[य]मानभुजपरिष्वश्वविश्वम्भरः परममाहवरः श्रीध्रुवसनस्त
स्था(:)चवीपरमहीपतिस्पर्थदोषनाशनधियेव 40 सम्या स्वयमतिस्पष्टचेष्टमानिष्टाङ्गयष्टिरतिरुचिरतरचरितगरिमपरिकलितसकल
नरपतिरतिप्रकष्टानुरागर[स] रभसव41 शोक्तप्रयत'समस्तसामन्तचक्रचूडामणिमयूखखचितचरणरमल युगल[:*] प्रोहामो
दारदीईडदलितद्दिषदर्गदर्य: प्रस42 'त्यधीय(r:) प्रताप[शोषित[*] शेषशवावत' प्रणयिपक्षनिक्षिप्तलक्ष्मीकः प्रेरित
गदोक्षिप्त सुदर्शनचक्रः परिहतबालकीडा48 'नधक्सहिनातिरकविक्रम]प्र[सा] धितधरित्रीतलीन[ङ्गीकत जलशय्योपूर्वपुरुषोत्त
मः साक्षार्म इव सम्यग्व्य[व] स्थावितवाल46 अमाचार[:] पूर्वैरप्युर्चीपति[भिस्तृणालवलुब्धैर्यान्यपक्षतानि देवब्रह्मदेयानि
_तेषांमप्यतिसरलमन प्रसरमुत्सङ्क45 खनानुमोदनाभ्यां परिमुदिततृभूव"नाभिनन्दितोच्छ्रितोत्कृष्टधवलधर्मध्वजप्रकाशित
निजवङ्गो' देवहिजगुरुप्रति यथाई[म]न46 वरतप्रवर्तितमहोद्रनादिदानव्यसन[[*]नुपजातस[न्तोषो]पात्तो[दारकीर्तिपंक्तिपरंप
राकन्तुरित"निखिलदिचक्रवाल: 47 [][मे]व यथार्थधर्मादित्यापरनामा पर[म]माहेश्वर: श्री[ख]रग्रहस्तस्य[*]
जमनामदषण्डबीविकासिन्या कल[*]वत48 चन्द्रिकयेव कीर्त्या धवलित[स]कलदिनण्डलस्य खण्डितागुरुविलेपनपिण्हण्या
मलो" विध्यशैलविपुलपयोधराभोगायाः 49 चीस्थापत्यु[क]" श्रीथीलादित्यस्य "सुनु[व]प्रालयकिरण इव प्रतिदिनसं
वईमानकलाचक्रवाल[केसरीन्द्रशिशरिव रा. 50 जलनीमचलवनस्थलीमिवालगुवाण: शिखण्डिकेतन इव रुचिमचूडामण्डनः
प्रचहशक्तिप्रभावश्च "गरदागम 51 व प्रतापवानुनसत्पद्मः संयुगे विदलयबम्भोधरानिव परगजानुदय एव
तपनबालातप इव सग्रामे मुष्ण
- Read प्रपत. • Read अचुवमः7 Read 'नधःकत. 1. Rend are I Rend दन्तुरित. " Read सूनु
. Read कमब. • Read दीस्विक • Read कत. 1 Rend चिभुवः. - Read श्यामल. 17 Bead to
- Read पटौय:. • Rend aौडी.
Read "स्थापितवर्ण • Read वंशी देवहिजगुरुन्पति. 15 Rend 99:18 Rend संग्राम.

Page #95

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vor. IV.
52 बभिमुखानामावृद्धि हिवतां परममाहेबार बीशीखादित्वकुमली सर्बानव
समाज्ञापयत्यस्तु वसंविदितं यथा मया .53 मातापित्रोरपुस्थाप्यायन[r]य दीपविनिर्माततचातुर्विद्यसामान्यडौण्डव्यसगोत्र
वाजसनेयिसबचचारिबाबरधनपति54 पुचब्राह्मणभटि-श्वराभ्यां' सोदरमाभ्यां सुराष्टेषु मधुमतीहार देसेनकथाम
पूर्वसीमि पञ्चपञ्च[*] सद्भूपा55 दावर्तपरिसरा वापी [*] यस्खा पाघाटनानि [*] पूर्वत: पिच्छकुपि
का'वाः [*] दक्षिणतः ब्राधाबवावप्रत्ययक्षेत्र मातटाका' च [1] 56 अपरत: ग्रामनिपानकूपकः [*] उत्तरत: मूलवर्मपाटकग्रामसीमा [1]
तथा पूर्वदक्षिणसीवा' कविडिकाक्षेत्रख सप्ततिभूपा57 दावतंपरिमाणं [1] यस्य पूर्वत: विशालपाटक[*]मसीमा [1] दधिर
तः शिवत्रातइनग्रामसीमा [*] पपरत: विशालपटक ग्रामसीमा [1]
उत्तरतः 58 विद्याल[घाटक ग्रामसीमा [1] तथा एतत्मीबी द्वितीयक्षेत्रखण्डं उच्चास
धित' नवतिभूपादावर्तपरिमाणं [1] यस्य पूर्वतः विधालपाटकग्राम
सीमा [*] 59 दक्षिणत: विशालपाटकग्रामसीमा [1] अपरत: पिछकूपिकावहः [0]
उत्तरत: थेरकसल्ककौटुम्बक्षेत्र) [i] [त]था पूर्वसीनि "वितीयखर्क 60 "विङ्गतिभूपादावर्तपरिमाणं [1] यस्य पूर्वत: माणइजिका नदी [*] द
क्षिणत: [ब]प्पकप्रकष्टक्षेत्र [*] पपरत: बामणस्कन्दसत्का61 प्रदेयक्षेत्र [1] उत्तरतः ईश्वरप्रत्ययक्षेत्र [। ए]वमिदमाघाटनविश" वापी
समन्वितं क्षे[व]खण्डवयं सोद्रङ्ग सोपरिकर सभूत62 वात[प्र]त्य[*]यं सधान्यहिरख्यादेय" सदगा[प]राधं सोत्पद्यमानविष्टिक"
सर्बराजकीयानामहस्तप्रक्षेपणीयं पूर्वप्रत्तदेवब्रह्मदेयरहितं
Read ofu.
The mall stroke between wft and it seems to be intended for a hyphen which marks the separation of the two names. Here and in line 61, looks like कर. - Read पिका. • Rend °सटाकर
. Read ehf. • Perhaps °पाटक. - Read पाटक.
• Read शोषि. • Read संचितं. • Read तृतीय.
- Red विंशति. Rend r.
11 The anusodra of runs into the off in the preceding line. M Read देवं सदभा.
M Rend विष्टिक.

Page #96

No.9.]
VELUR INSCRIPTION OF KANNARADEVA.
63 भूमिच्छिद्रन्याय[न]चिन्द्राार्णवक्षितिसरित्यवतसमकालीनं पुत्रपौत्रान्वयभोग्यमुद
क[*]तिसमीण' सर्मद[] यो [निसृष्टः [1] यतो तयोः समुचितया
ब्रह्मदेयस्थित्या 64 भुञ्जतो[:"] वर्षतोः' कर्षयती: प्रदिशतो[स]" वा [न] कैश्चिद्यासेधे वर्तितव्य
[म][ग]ामिभप्रनृपतिभिरण्यस्मान जैरन्यैर्वा अनित्यान्चैखाण्यस्थिरं मा
नुषं सामान्यञ्च भूमिदानफलं. 65 मवगच्छनिरयमस्मदायोनुमन्तव्य परिपालयितव्यश्चेत्युक्तञ्च ॥ बहुभिबसुधा भुक्ता
राजभि[:"] सगरादिभिः [*] यस्य यस्य यद[*] भूमिदयस्य तस्य . तदा फलं [*] यानीह दारिद्रय[भ]याबरेन्ट्रैवनानि' ध66 यितनीकतानी [*] निभक्तमाल्यप्रतिमानि तानि को नाम माधुपु
नराददीत ॥ षष्टिं वर्षसहस्र[*]ण[t"] स्वमो" तष्टत भूमिद[: ।*] आच्छेत्ता चानुम()न्ता च तान्येव नरके वसेत् [॥*] दूतकोत्र राज
पुत्र[ध्रुव सेन[: *] 67 [लिखितमिदं सन्धिविग्रहाधिक्कतदिविरपतिथीस्कन्दभ[ट]पुत्रदिविरपतिथी
मदनहिलेनेति ॥ सं ३०. ५. फालाण" ब ३ [*] वहस्तो मम .
No. 9.- VELUR ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF KANNARADEVA.
Br E. HOLTZSCH, PH.D. This inscription was first published by me five years ago in South-Indian Instriptions, Vol. I. page 76 f. It is now re-edited because my former edition contained some errors, and because it appeared desirable to issue a facsimile of this ancient record in the Epigraphia Indica.
The inscription is engraved on the rock below the summit of the Bavaji or Bhagavati bill near Vélappadi, & suburb of the town of Vélûr (Vellore) in the North Arcot district. It consists of eleven cramped and straggling lines in bold archaic characters. The alphabet in Tamil, interspersed with some Grantha letters (svasti fri, 1. 1 ; sva of Pannapésvara, 1. 4: dhå of dhárai, 1.6; tandrá of sandråditta, da and púrvua of udakapúruva, 1.7; dhanma rakshi and fri, 1. 9; and dhanma, 1. 10). The language is Tamil.
The inscription is dated in the twenty-sixth year of the reign of Kapparadêve. This name reminds of " Kanparadova, the conqueror of Kachchi (Conjeeveram) and Tañjai (Tanjore)," whom Mr. Venkayya has successfully identified with the Rashtrakuta king Krishna III. (A.D. 940 and 956). Though the Vêlûr inscription does not contain the distinguishing epithet Kachchiyun-Tañjaiyuri-konda, which Mr. Venkayya's two Tirukkalukkunram inscriptions
- Read 'सगर धर्म . • Read प्रदिशतीर्वा. T Read फल. 10 Read 'कतानि. HAbove, Vol. III. p. 282 11.
- Read यतस्तयो:SRead भद्र. • Read भूमिस्तख. 1 Read खमें विष्ठति.
- Read Fषती.. • Read . • Read धनानि. n Read फागुन.

Page #97

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
prefix to the name of the king, the similarity of the alphabet and of the phraseology leaves hardly any doubt that the Kapnaradeva of the present record is identical with that of the two others. An unpublished inscription of the sixteenth year of the same king, in which he is called Kachchiyun-Tanjaiyur=konda fri-Kannaradeva (with nn instead of an in the second syllable), is engraved on the ruined Vishụu temple at Ukkal in the North Arcot district.
The inscription records the gift of Velúrppåļi to the shrine of Pappa[p]peśvara, which a certain Pannappai had established on the hill of Sudadupärai in Pangaļa-nadu, & subdivision of the district of Paduvûr-kottam. Pannappeśvara means the Isvara (Siva) shrine founded by Pannappai, who was perhaps & female relation of the donor. Velûrppadi must be an old form of the modern Vélappadi, and Sud&dupârai the ancient name of the Bavaji or Bhagavati hill.
The donor was the Nulamba Tribhuvanadhira, whose son, likewise named a Nuļamba, had received (or purchased P) Vélûrppadi, together with the hill of Sudadupärai, from ViraChola. The inscription ends with a captatio benevolentia and an imprecation. Between both is inserted the signature of the glorious Pallava-Murari,' i.e. the Vishnu among the Pallavas.' This epithet must be taken as a surname of the Nulamba Tribhuvanadhira, who is represented as speaking in the first person throughout the preceding part of the inscription.
Both Vira-Chôļa and Tribhuvanadhira must have been subordinates of Krishna III. As Virs-Chola is introduced without any regal titles, it remains doubtful whether he was a member of the Chôļa dynasty, which had been subdued by Krishna III., or a local chief who was named or surnamed after a Chola king. The Nuļamba Tribhuvanadhira alias PallavaMurári was probably connected with the Pallava rulers of the Noļambavadi Thirty-twothousand, which later on became a province of the empire of the Western Chalukyas.
TEXT.5 1 1 Svasti eri [11] Kannaradêvarku yându irubatt-&pavadu 2 Paduvuukkottattu-Ppangalanáttu
va[da]kkil Vagai-T[st](chchû) 3 dadupârai-malai mêl=Ppannappai
eduppitta 4 Pappa[p]pêśvarattukku
pôgam=åga
i-nnåtta
Vélů5 rppadie[n] ma[ga]n Nulam[ba] Vira-solar pakkal 6 südadupärai-malai? aga-ppada dharai
attavittu
ko7 ndu 86an[a]r-adittar=ul-aļavum
adaka-půryvafi=jey8 du kadutten Nu[la]mban Tiribuvanadiran-en [1] 9 I-[a]dhanma[m] rakshittar=adienmuļi mêlana [1] Sri(srl)-Palla10 va-Murari [1] 1-[*]dhanma[m*] ipakkuvân Gangai Kumariy-idai-chche11 ydar
se[y]da
påvan=golvån
See my Annual Report for 1892-93, p. 6.
• The village of Udayêndiram in the Gudiyatam tåluka of the North Arcot district belonged to MélAdaiyaru-nadu, another subdivision of Paduvar-kottam ; see South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 866.
i Regarding other chiefs of the same name see above, Vol. III. p. 80, note 2.
4 Seo Above. Vol. III. p. 230, Table; Dr. Fleet's Kanarese Dynasties, p. 48 ff.; and Mr. Rice's Mysore Inscriptions. Introduction, p. liil, ff. The great Chola king Rajaraja claims to have conquered Nolamba padi; see, .. South Indian Insoriptions, Vol. I. p. 68. Later on, Noņambavadi was taken by the Hoyal king Vishnuvardhaus; see Dr. Fleet's Kanarono Dynasties, p. 66, and Sir W. Elliot's Coins of Southern India, Plate iii, No. 91.
* From Inked estampages prepared in 1895. • The letter ba of irubao bad been originally omitted and was subsequently inserted between rwandt. 7 The syllable pd is written on an erasure. • Rend chandr. (Sanskrit or landir. (Tami!).

Page #98

No. 10.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF MALLIDEVA.
83
TRANSLATION.
Hail! Prosperity! In the twenty-sixth year (of the reign) of Kannaradeva,— I, the Nulamba Tiribuvanadîran (s.e. Tribhuvanadhira), gave, to be enjoyed as long as the moon and the sun shall exist, with a libation of water, to (the shrine of) Panna[p]pėsvara,which Pannappai had caused to be built on the hill (malai) of Sûdâḍupârai, which is situated in the north of Pangala-nâḍu in Paḍuvûr-kôṭṭam,- Vélûrppâḍi, (a village) in the same nádu, (which) my son, the Nulamba, had received with a libation of water from ViraSolar (e. Vira-Chôla), together with the hill of Sûdâḍupârai. The feet of those who protect this charity, (shall be) on my crown.3 (The signature of) the glorious PallavaMurari. He who injures this charity, shall incur the sin committed by those who commit (sins) between the Ganga (and) Kumari.
No. 10. PITHAPURAM PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF MALLIDEVA AND MANMA-SATYA II.; SAKA-SAMVAT 1117.
BY E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.
This is the second of the four inscriptions which are engraved on the pillar at the entrance of the Kunti-Madhava temple at Pithapuram in the Gôdâvarî district. It begins on the south face below the end of the first inscription (No. 4 above), and ends on the upper portion of the east face of the pillar. Like the first inscription, it is in a state of fair preservation almost throughout, and is written in the Telugu alphabet. Among graphical peculiarities, I would mention that is very often confounded with and. The proper order of two consonants of a group is reversed in kujba for kubja (1. 32), ajba for abja (1. 86), and yad-báhur-bhbôgimdralitaḥ for yad-báhur-bbhógindra-lilah (1. 105). The languages of the inscription are Sanskrit (verse and prose) and Telugu (11. 109-116 and 127-129). Portions of it are in a mixture of Telugu and Sanskrit prose (11. 116--127 and 1. 135).
The inscription records that, at the vernal equinox (Mêsha-samkranti) of Saka-Samvat 1117 (in figures, 1. 110), the village of Ôdiyûru in the district (vishaya) of Guddavâdi (11. 98, 100 and 111) was granted to the temple which contains the inscription, by the two joint rulers Mallidêva and Manma-Satya II.
The date of the inscription does not admit of verification. The current Śaka year 1117 corresponds to A.D. 1194-95, and the expired year 1117 to A.D. 1195-96.
The village of Ôdiyûru has to be looked for in the neighbourhood of Draksharama (in the Ramachandrapuram talukâ of the Gôdâvarî district), which, like Odiyûru, belonged to the district of Guddavadi. The boundaries of Odiyûra are described in a Sanskrit and Telugu passage (11. 116-127). In the north-east, east and south-east, Odiyûra was bounded by portions of the village of Vêlengu, and in the south by the village of Siripuram. These two villages are identical with Vêlangi and Siripuram in the Ramachandrapuram taluka of the Gôdâvarî district, and the village granted, Odiyûru, is identical with the modern village of Ôdûru,"
1 Literally, "(which is) a portion.'
Literally, having caused a stream (of water) to be poured (in his hand).'
See above, Vol. III. p. 230, note 1.
See ibid. p. 284, pote 6.
See above, p. 37, note 3. The district of Guddavadi is distinct from the district of Gudravåra or Gudrára, the name of which is probably connected with Gudivada in the Kistna district; see p. 34 above.
Nos. 77 and 78 on the Madras Survey Map of the Ramachandrapuram taluka. 7 No. 45 on the same map.
M 2

Page #99

84
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
which, as required by the description, has Velaigi for its eastern, and Siriparam for its southern boundary. Two other villages in the Gudda vadi district are Korumelli - the modern Korumilli, and Kalêru 3- the modern Kålêru.
The inscription ends with the usual imprecations (1. 127 f.) and the statement that it was written by Kantacharya of Sripithåpuram (1. 135), who must be identical with Kanţâchåri, the writer of the first inscription.
The grant proper is preceded by a long Sanskrit passage which contains genealogies (1) of the Eastern Chalukya dynasty and (2) of the chiefs of Kônamaņdala. The account of the Eastern Chalukyas agrees on the whole with the one given in the Korumelli plates of Rajaraja 1.5 and in the Chellûr plates of Vira-Chôda. An important statement which is missing in the two other inscriptions, occurs in line 25 f. where we are told that, of the two sons of Kirtivarman I., the elder, Satyasraya (Pulikėsin II.), took possession of the kingdom of Kuntala, and the second, Kubja-Vishnuvardhana I., of the country of Vengi. The list of the Eastern Chalukyas is continued only as far as Mangi-Yuvarája (1. 35), and verse 5 contains a reference to a king Råjaråja of the Châlukya family, who appears to be represented as reigning at the time of the inscription, and who is evidently identical with the Rajaraja on whom Prithvisvara of Velanându was dependent.7
Verses 6–32 supply a fairly long pedigree of the dynasty to which the two donors belonged. These two chiefs derive their descent from the mythical being Kårta virya, the son of Kpitavirys, grandson of Haibaya, and great-grandson of Hari, a descendant of Yadu (v. 6 f.). Their names, and their relation to each other, are given in the Table on page 85. The Arabic numbers which are prefixed to their names, indicate the order in which they are mentioned in the inscription.
The 3rd chief in the list, Rajaparendu I., is called the lord of the Konamandala (v. 10); and the word Kóna is prefixed to the names Rajendra-Chôda I. (1. 61), Bhima III. (1. 68), and Mallidêva (1. 113). Hence it may be convenient to call this dynasty the chiefs of KÔnamandals. The country over which they ruled, is probably identical with Kônasima, the Telugu designation of the Godavari delta.
The 5th prince, Rajendra-Choda I., is stated to have ruled over the country of Vengi (1.51), and to have assumed the insignia of sovereignty which had been conferred on his grandfather (Mummadi-Bhima I.) by the Rajadhiraja Rajendra-Chôda. As No. 8, Mallidêva, was ruling in Saka-Samvat 1117, the Rájádhiraja Rajendra-Chôda to whont his great-grandfather (Mammadi-Bhima I.) was tributary, has to be identified with the Eastern Châlukys king Rajendra-Choda or Kulôttunga-Chôda I. (Saka-Samvat 985—1034). We know that Kulottunga-Choda I. conferred the governorship of Vengi, successively, on his paternal uncle, Vijayaditya ; on his two sons, Rajaraja II. and Vira-Choda ;' and on Choda of Velan&ndu.io It is not probable that Mammadi-Bhima I. was another of the successive governors of Vengi : and the statement of the inscription that his grandson, Rajendra-Choda I., ruled over Vengi, appears to imply nothing more than that the Kônamandals was a dependency of the Vêngi conntry.
1 Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 275.
* No. 120 on the Madras Surrey Map of the Ramachandrapuram Aluk. The north-western and northern boundary of Koromelli, -MAsara (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 55, text line 107 f.), is identionl with the modern Mature (No. 121 on the same map), and the southern boundarg,- Vanapalli, with the modern village of the same name (No. 46 on the map of the AmalApuram taluka).
* Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 284 f. I now adopt the reading Kaldru instead of Köldre (South-Ind. Imer. Vol. I. p. 52), on the strength of Dr. Fleet's remarks (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 133, note 77).
• No. 140 03 the map of the R&machandrapurain täluka. Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 48 ff. 6 South Indian Imeription, Vol. I. p. 49 ff.; and Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 423 f. 7 See above, p. 88 f.
• See above, Vol. III. p. 287, note 3. • South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 51.
10 See p. 36 above.

Page #100

THE CHIEFS OF KONAMANDALA.
No. 10.]
1. Mammadi-Bhima I. m. Chhadvidevi (P).
2. V cuna.
3. Rajapare du I.
a. by Lakshmi
b. by Tondanı bika or
Tondamåmba
4. Mammadi-Bhima II.
5. Rajendra Choda I.
m. Mailâradêvi.
6. Satya I. or Satyasraya.
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF MALLIDEVA.
11. Lókabhů pålaka or
Lôkamahipala.
7. Bêta.
8. Mallidêva.
Three other sons.
12. Rajaparendı II.
m. Parvati.
13. Bhima III.
a. by Ganga9. Manma-Choda JI.
b. by Bimbamåmba
10. Sarya.
14. Vallabba,
m. Achamamba, daughter of Updikama.
15. Manma-Satya II.
or Manma-Satti
16. Mabipalazcydu.

Page #101

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
The Kông chief Rajendra-Choda I. was evidently named after the patron of his grandfather. He bore the surnames Vikrama-Rudra, Haihayaditya, and Gandavendaduva (v. 12), and built a mandapa which he called, after his surname, Gandavendaduva (v. 17), in the temple of Bhimanátha (at Drakshârâma). After his death, his two brothers, MummadiBhima II. and Satya I. or Satyasraya, ruled conjointly (v. 18 f.). They were succeeded by their sons, No. 11, Lôkamahipala, and No. 13, Bhima III. (v. 23 f.); and these two again by No. 8, Mallidêva, And No. 14, Vallabha (v. 26). When Vallabha died after a reign of fourteen years, his son, Manma-Satya II., took his place (v. 31 f.)
Between the Sanskrit and the Telugu version of the grant of the village of Odigúru are inserted two Sanskrit verses (36 f.) in praise of Jayamamba, the queen of Manma-Gonka and mother of Kulottunga-Pșithvisvara. This queen is already known to us from the first Pithåpuram inscription (No. 4 above). The insertion of a passage in her praise in the subjoined inscription suggests that the chiefs of Konamandala were dependent on the chiefs of Velanându, and that Prithvisvara of Velanându, whose Pithapuram inscription is dated in Saka-Samvat 1108, was still alive in Saka-Samvat 1117. The attribute Kulôttunga, which he receives in verse 36 of the subjoined inscription, proves that I was correct in identifying the Prithvisvara of the first Pithapuram inscription with the Kulôttunga-Rajendra-Chôdarå ja of certain other records. To recapitulate, I believe that, in Saka-Samvat 1117, the two Kông chiefs Mallidôva and Manma-Satya II. were dependent on Kulôttunga-Pțithvisvara of Velanändu, who was again a vassal of Råjaraja, a descendant of the Eastern Chalukya dynasty (see page 84 above).
A number of stone inscriptions at Draksharama and Palakol in the Godavari district confirm and supplement the historical information on the Kồna chiefs, which the Pithapuram pillar supplies. The earliest of these inscriptions records a grant, in Saka-Samvat 1050, by Chôda, surnamed Vikrama-Rudra, the son of Rajaparendu of the Haihaya-varsa, the lord of the Konat country (avant), and the ornament of the city of Mahishmati.' This chief is the same as No. 5, Rajendra-Chôda I., surnamed Vikrama-Rudra, the son of Rajaparendu I.
Another inscription (No. 289 of 1893) records the gift of a lamp by [Ra]jadevi, the queen of Kôna-Mummadiraja, and is dated in Saka-Samvat 1057 and Chalukya-Vikrama-Samvat [6]0. This inscription must be assigned to the successor of Rajendra-Choda I., his elder brother Mummadi-Bhima II.
• His co-regent, No. 6, Satya I., is represented by another inscription (No. 234 of 1893) of Saka-Samyat 1057 and Châlokya-Vikrama-Samvat [60], which records the gift of a lamp by Satya or Sattiraja, the son of Kôna-Rajapare[du] by Toņdidêvi, younger brother of Rajendra-Choda, and lord of the Kôna country (désa).
The son and successor of Satya I., Bhima II., WAS & Vassal of the same king Rajaraja to whose time the two first Pithapuram inscriptions belong. This appears from an inscription No. 246 of 1893) of the Mahamandalesvara Bhimaråja, the son of Kône-Satyaraja, which is dated in Saka-Samvat 1075 and in the 9th year of the reign of Rajarajadova.
Another inscription (No. 235 of 1893) is dated in Saka-Samvat 1077 and ChalukyaVikrama-Samvat P?, and records the gift of a lamp by [Ga]ngadevi, the queen of Köna-Mall[i]raje, i.e. probably of No. 8, Mallideva.
To his co-regent, Manma-Satya II., may be assigned an inscription (No. 517 of 1893) of saka-Samvat 1129, which records the gift of a lamp by a minister of Kôna-Satyardja.
See above, p. 37, note 3.
See above, p. 88 f. No. 283 of 1893 in my Annual Report for 1893-94. • Kona instead of Kona occurs also in the Nadopůru grant, above, Vol. III. p. 287.
The Raghuvania (vi. 43) mentions Mahishmati on the Révå as the capital of Pratipe, a descendant of Kártavirya. General Sir A. Cunningham (Ancient Geography. p. 488) identifies it with Mandla on the Narmada.
6 See below, p. 95, verse 12.

Page #102

No. 10.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF MALLIDEVA.
Some later inscriptions in the Kshfråråmêsvara temple at Palakôl mention two kings, Ganapatidevamaharaja or Ganapadevarāja (Nos. 520, 523,511 and 512 of 1893) and BhimaVallabhard.ja (Nos. 513 and 522 of 1893), to whose names the word Kona is prefixed, and who therefore appear to have been successors of the previously mentioned chiefs. The queen of the Mahamandalesvara Kona-Ganapadevaraja was Odayamahadhvi, the daughter of Mabadôvachakravartin of Nidudaprôlu, who bore the traditional surname Vishnuvardhana mahāra.ja (Nos. 510,511 and 512 of 1893) and may have been a descendant of the Eastern Chalukyas. The dates of Mahadeva range from Saka-Sanvat 1218 [expired], the Durmukhi samvatsara, to Saka-Samvat 1222 [expired], the Sårvari samvatsara; those of his son-in-law, Ganapati, from Saka-Samvat 118[4] to 1222; and one of the two inscriptions of Bhima-Vallabha is dated in Saka-Sainvat 1240.
TEXT.
___4.-South Face. 1 • श्रीभर्तुर्बाभिगंभीरसरस्मरसिजादभूत् । पद्मभूम्भूतलोकाना2 मेकस्मादुद्भवो यत: । [१] मानसस्तस्य पुत्रोत्रिरत्रेरमृतदीधिति: [1*] सोम3 'वडामणिमीमवंशकर्ता ततो बुधः । [२] ततः पुरूरवा नाम चक्रवर्ती
सुविक्रमः । तस्मादायुरभूस्तस्मानहुषोध पुरुस्ततः । [३] तती जनमेजय5 स्ततः प्राचीशस्तस्मात्सयातिस्ततस्माब्बभौमस्ततो महाभौमः' [*] 'इ[मन6 कनरपतिषु गतेषु पा[ण्ड]ाम नरपतिरुहचूर्व [*] पुत्र[7]स्तस्य धर्मबो-' 7 मार्जननकुलसहदेवा: "पञ्चेंद्रियवत्यच्च स्युविषयग्राहिण: । त8 त्र [*] "यनादाहि विजित्य काण्डवमधो गं[*]डीविना वविणं (0)
युध्ये पाशुपतास्त्र9 मन्धकरिपोश्चालाबि" दैत्यान्बइन् [*] इंद्रा सनमध्यशायि जैना" यत्कालके10 यादिकान्जित्वा खैरमकारि वंशविपिनच्छेदः कुर्हाणाः विबोः । [४]
ततो नाद-18 11 बिमन्युस्तत: परिक्षिततो जनमेजयस्तत: "क्षेमकस्ततो नरवाहनस्ततशतानी
This is probably Nidadavola, nine miles south-west of Rajamahêndri; see Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 37.
From inked estampages, prepared by Mr. H. Krishna Sastri. + Read भूर्भूत and canoel the anusrāra of लीकानां. • Rend सीमचूडा.
- Read भूत्तस्मानहुषीथ. 'भीम: looks almoat like जीमः. 7 Read न्य.
- Read °बभूव.
• Read भीमार्जुन 10 Read पञ्चेन्द्रिय
Read येना. Read TT&T T (.e. Khandavam-ath); this reading is preferable to uryThat (South-Ind, Inser. Vol. I. p.53). " Read यजे.
u Read °लाभि.
Read जयिना. 10 Read कान्नित्वा; the form कालकेय is more correct than कालिकेय in South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. P. 63. IT Read कुरूणां विभोः
1 Read ततीर्नुनादभिमन्बु. 19 This form of the name is more correct than in South-Ind. Inser. Vol. I. p. 53.

Page #103

88
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
[VOL. IV.
'कस्तस्मादुदयनस्तत्प्रब्रितिष्वविच्छिन्नसंत्तानेष्वयोध्यासिंहासनासीनेष्वेकोन [ष]ष्ठिच- ' क्र[व]र्त्तिषु गतेषु तद्वंश्चो' विजयादित्यो नाम राजा विजिगीषया दक्षि[1]पधं*ग [व]
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
त्रिलोचनपल्लव [म]धिक्षिप्य 'देवदुरीहया लोकांत्तरमगमत्तस्मिन्काले तस्य महादेव्यंत्तर्व्वन पुरोहितेन साई 'मुडि [व] मुनामा ग्रहारमुपगम्य तद्दास्तव्येन विष्णुभट्टसोमयाजिना दुहितुनिर्व्विशेषमभिरचिता सती नंदनं विष्णुवर्धनमसूत [1*] तस्य कुमारस्य मानव्यसगोत्रहारितीपुत्रद्दिपक्षक्रमाचितानि कर्मणि का
'रइत्वात्तमवर्द्धयत् । स च मात्रा विदितव्रित्तांत्तस्मन्निर्गत्य" चालुक्यगिरौ नंदां भ
गवत गौरीमाराध्य कुमारनारायणमावगर्णश्च" संतर्प्य खेतातपत्रैकशंखपं-" श्च महाशब्दपालिकेतनप्रतिडक्कवराह (ा) लांच्छन पिंच्छाकुंत्तसिहासनमकरतोरणकनकदंडगंग्गायमुनादीनि स्वकुलक्रमागतानि निक्षिप्तानीव "सांब्राज्यचि - ज्ञानि समादाय कडंबगंग्गादिभूमि [पा* ] ब्रिज्र्जित्य सेतुनर्मदामध्यं साईसप्तलक्षं दक्षिणाप" पालयामास [*] तस्य "पलवान्वयज[r*]तमहादेव्यां
वि[ज]
यादित्यस्मुतो भूतो” [[*] ततः पुलकेशी ततः कीर्त्तिवर्मा तत [ : * ] सत्याव[य*]
विष्णुवर्डन'" [1*] तयोर्ज्येष्ठः कुन्तलराजलक्ष्मीमग्रहीत् [*] इतरो [वेंगी*]वं" [*] सोयं स्वस्ति श्रीमतां सकलभुवनसंस्तूयम[1][नमा*]नव्यसगोत्राणां हारितीपुत्राणां "कौशिकवरप्रसादल[ब्ध][राज्या*]नां मातृगणपरिपालितानां (1) स्वामिमहासेनपादानुध्य[[ता]नां भगवन्नारायणप्रसादासादितवरवराहलांच्छन[च][ण*]वशीकृतारातिमण्डलानामश्वमेधाववृधस्नानपवित्री [क्क][त*]-"
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
वपुषां चालुक्यानां कुलमलंकरिष्णुस्मत्याश्रयव[ल]32 भेंद्रस्य(1) भ्राता "कुब्बविष्णुवर्धनोष्टादश वर्षाणि वंगी [दे*]
1 Rend स्पभृति
• Read 'पथं.
Read षष्टि. Read देव.
• Read "क्रमोचितानि कर्माणि. Rend गणांच.
Read मुडिवेमु.
10 Real वृत्तान्तः.
13 The anusedra stands at the beginning of the next line.
37 Read सुतीभूत्.
20 Read कोशिको.
Read ती.
• Read बी.
● Read रयित्वा तम
14 Read प्रतिढवा, पिन्छ and सिंहासन.
14 Read साम्राज्य.
Rend पथ.
16 The 7 of 4 had been originally omitted by the engraver and was subsequently inserted between and .
18 Read वर्धनी
Read भुषम्. ॐ Read कुल.
11 Read.

Page #104

No. 10.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF MALLIDEVA.
33 शमपालयेत्' [*] तत्सतो जयसिंहवनभस्त्रयत्रिंशतं' [*] त[द]
नुज दराजस्मत दिनानि [*] तत्सुतो विष्णुवईनी नव वर्षा]35 पि [*] तत्सूनुमग्गियुवराज: पंचविंशति [*] एवमविच्छि[व]-" 36 चालुक्यकुलचितिपालपरंपरया [*] बभूव श्रीनिदो राज[7] [रा"]. 37 जराजमहोपतिः [*] खनोत्या पालयत्युर्वी स रखाकरमेख38 ला । [*] अपि च [*] कुले येदूनांमजनिष्टि' राज[*] हरिप्रबो.'
39 यनामधेयः [१] ततः "कताकतबन्धुलीक: (1) कती कतन्नः 40 लतवीर्य पासीत् [॥ *] रोचिष्णराधचक्षेण क्रान्तविश्वो यधा" 41 रवि: [0] "स्फुरत्करसहस्रेण "कात्यैवीर्यस्ततोजनि [॥७*] जी. 42 वत्युदार" मासीत् कीर्तिमात्रकलेबरे" भूयसि भूप 43 वर्ग [*] ततस्ततोत्तुंम्गजगविभूतिरभीरभूम्मुम्भडिभी[म].
भूपः । [-] वनीव तन्वी तस्थासीच्छहिदेवो वरांगना" । तयोर45 प्रसुती वेवभूपालोस्यामजस्मुखो" [ne'] श्रीमान् राजप[]46 [सानाध:" (1) कोनमण्डलादीश:" [*] उपयमे यः कुलने लक्ष्यो
तोंडाभि47 [क] देर्थे । [१०] "लक्ष्मीम्मुम्भडिभोमेशं राजेंद्रचोडभूभुजं [*] असू48 त तोंडमांबा [च] सुतं सत्यमहीपतिं [॥ ११*] सोयं राजेंद्र[चो]49 डभूपति[:] खपितामहन श्रीमद्राजाधिराजराजेंद्रचोड
प्रसादाबब्बानि सिंहासनप्रतिडकपिच्छकुंतकशंखाद्यखि-23 51 लसांमान्यचिहानि" समादाय वेंगीभुवो भर्ताभवत् । दग्ध[r] 52 यः प्रबल प्रतापबडबासप्त[*]चिंषा" विहिषः" प्राप्तो विक्रम53 रुद्रतां निजकरस्पष्टोक्ताशेषभू- [*] लोकखखसमस्तवृत्तिरगमद्यो
- Read पाखयत्.
• Read यस्त्रिंशतम्.
• Read इन्द्र. • Read "मुमकि
'Read °विचित्र.
• Read निधी. 7 Radक्टूनामजनिष्ट.
• Read प्रभी.
• Read वार्थी. WRead रोचिपरषचक्रेष,
W Read यथा. To the of both - and d appear to be attached. M Read कार्य
" Read 'दार सितकीविं. " Read करीवर - Read वराङ्गना.
WRead "स्थानुजः.
" Read माथ:. W Read °खाधीशः
- Read वीसाबि
1 Read दव्यौ . - Read खचौम.
- Read प्रतिडबा. 14 The d of YT in written twice, once at the top and once to the right of . NRend प्रबखप्रताप
* The da of T4 looks like la. 37 The vi of fur: appears to be corrected from va.

Page #105

90
61
62
63
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
54 हैहयादित्यतां याती [य]: खलु गंडवेंडडुवतां प्रोत्खाडि - '
55
तारिश्रिया [॥ १२* ] मैलार[दे]
56
57
वी महिषी योषिलोकविभूषणं । [१३* ] अस्यास्सुतानां पञ्चानां ज्वलत्वं-1 च्छाग्नितेजस' [*] अग्रजो बेतभूपाली मल्लिदेवन्नृ [पो]नुजः । [ १४*] बेत58 भूपालकाज्जातो' गंगाश्रीबिंबमांबयोः । सितकीर्त्ती सू[तौ]' मन्म[चो][s]सूर्य्यक्षितीश्वरौ । [१५*] निजकार्मुकनिर्मुक्त[ब][णनि [६]लितद्दि
59
60
[षौ*] [i] 'सौ ब्राचभु (नि) जवीय्र्याभ्यांसुबो' राघवलक्ष्मणौ 1 [१६*] नृपकुलति
लको यः कोनराजेंद्रचोडः कृतसकलसुकृत्यो [गं] [] डडुव
[ना]म्ना [*] "द्दिचुज [मि]ह सहप्राकारकं कारयित्वा शिवमलचत" शैलं मंटपं 3 बोमनाथे । [ १७ ] तस्याग्रावरजन्मा [नौ]: जगद्दिमतविश्व [मौ]* [1"] श्री.
64
65
66
67
'तस्याचवत्कुलस्त्रीणां विष्णोर्लक्ष्मीरिव प्रिया [1"]
मन्मुम्मडिबीमेशसत्याश्रयमहीपती" [ ॥ १८] विचज्येमां" [चुवं] चूयः पालयामासतुस्वमं [*] निजप्रतापदग्धातिमंडलाधीश- "
68
69
मंण्डलो" [॥ १८*] "तयोम्मुम्मडिबोमेशाल्लोकचूपालकोजनि [1"] लोकालोकान्तरालानि शोभयविज [ते] जसा [ २० *] सत्येशाइलिनो जातौ बलकृष्णसमौ” नृपो" । श्रीमद्राजपंडुश्रीकोनबी-2 मक्षितीश्वरौ [॥ २१*] जाती” राजपÏडोब पावतीवलंबाहुव:" । भर्त्ता श्रीवल्लभाधीशः क्षाळयन्कलिकल्मषं [ ॥ २२* ] अनन्तरं पितु[: *] श्रीमान्निनसिंहासनस्थितः । सोंयं लोकमहीपालः पालयामास मेदिनीं । [ २३ * ] तधा" श्रीभीमभूपाल: (1) पितुस्तत्यमहोपतेः । राज्यलक्ष्मीं चुवा साई दधे साचादिवाच्युतः [ २४ *] 74 धीर [ प्रद्दे ]षियोषितणविरहजलापारधारास्थजन्ती” स्वज्यो
70
71
72
73
1 Read प्रोरखडि.
Read तस्याभव
The anusedra stands at the beginning of the next line.
● Read 'त्यचाग्नितेजसाम्.
• Read 'काव्याती.
• Rend 'भ्यासुभी.
[VOL. IV.
• Read सोमाच.
10 The word offends against the metre.
Read लभत.
1 Read भोमेश.
18 Read महली.
30 To the of both ri and i are attached in the original.
Rend कोमभौम.
Read जातो. * Read भुवा.
Read तथा.
• Read प्रखानां.
7 Read सुखी.
11 Read fry.
14 Read विदितविक्रमी.
27 Read दग्धारि
14 Read मच्छ
भीमनाथे. * Bond विभव्येमां भुवं भूयः.
Read तयोर्मुकडिभीमेाशीकभूपाल
Read तृपी.
34 Bead 'वह्नभावः.
17 Bend जन्ती (Cor 'स्यानयन्तो ?).

Page #106

No. 10.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF MALLIDEVA.
76 'तिजलदग्वित्रमविहितमहामोहभग्नांस्खदीयान् [*] भालिं.' 76 ग्यालिंग्ग्य कठेवध तदसुसमं सर्ववित्तं हरती बाति प्रो. 77 डांगनेव' स्वकरदडपहीतापि यत्खगवनी । [२५] तयोर[न*]न्तरं चो78 [णी]मक्षतं परिरक्षतः [*] मनिदेवमहीपालवलबेशविशांपती' [॥ २६*] 79 [य]: प्रोडक्षितिपालमौलिमकुटालंकारसिंहासन[*] [प्रो]
[हत्तारिपुरापरत्रिपुरह[*] भूधुर्डर[:*] श्रीधरः [*] यथा[2]षकलाक
ला[प]विभवा माभारतीवल्लभः () "संप्यहोगपुरंदरः चितिभृतां 82 [बी]म[लिदे]वाधिपः । [२०] श्रीवल्लभमहीपाल उंडिकामनृपात्मजा [*]
Raaa
83 पर्यमेग्र[म]हिषीमचमांबति विशृता" । [२८] तस्यामजनयत्पुत्रो" । [व]शवाधिंसुध[]क(T)रौ" [*] मधसत्यमहीपाललंडुनामक्षितीखरौ [॥ २८*]
पपि च । खत्रीबाहुलतातासिलतिकामात्रै[क]मित्रे हुते () श्रीह
स्तस्थितवारिराशिरशना[ली]लाज्वराज्यश्त्रियां" [*] सत्यो नित्यरता" म[ति]87 प्रणिहितप्रत्यग्रनीति][:*] श्रुतिस्मृत्युत्पाधितधर्मकर्मनिरता-"
B.-East Face. 88 नुष्ठाननिष्ठापरः । [३०] चतुर्दश समा:*] श्रीम(7)त्युरुविक्र89 मचक्रिणि [*] वल्लभक्षोणिपाले च राज्यं कृत्वा दि[व] ग90 ते । [३१] ततस्तदात्मज[:*] श्रीमाअन्धसत्यमहोपतिः । पितुस्सिं-13 91 घासनारु[ड]:13 (1) "प्रोडारिभडबानल: । [३२] अर्थसंदोह92 मंदार: कामिनीमकरध्वजः [*] प्रतिक्षत्रियनक्षत्रप्र93 भ[*]विभ्रमबानुमन्" । [३३] अक्षीणगुणमाणिक्यधीगबो-"
रमहावः । ब्रह्माण्डमण्डनाखण्डकीर्तिध[*]मसुधाकरः [॥ २४]
समस्तभुवनाधा[र]धीरत[*]कांचनाचलः । अनन्तकात्तिसं-3 96 तानलक्ष्मीलक्ष्मीनिकेतनः । [३५] सोयं मल्लिदेवक्षितिपतिर्य97 चैष वन ट्रस्य तनयः (1) मन्मसत्येश्वर(:) उभी सह
1 Rond तिर्जालदृग्विधम. * The anundra stands at the beginning of the next line. - Read कण्ठेष्वय.
+Read भावि.
• Read प्रौढाइनेव. • Read दृढ.
Read वहभंश.
• Read प्रौढ. • Read विभव:- Read संपहीग.
n Read विशुताम्. The two aksharas are entered below the line.
- Read वार्षि. "Read मिची युधि?' " Read °वाब.
* Read रती. - Read "यादित.
» The anusudra stands at the beginning of the next line. W Read सिंहासनाक्ट:. • Rend प्रौढारिवड'.
a Bead भानुमान. - Read गभौरमहाव:- Read कान्ति.
* Read तनयी. Read उभी.

Page #107

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
98 संय' गुहवादिविषयराष्ट्रकूटप्रमुखान्कुटुं.' 99 बिनमर्चान्समाइयर्थमाज्ञापयेतः । विदितमस्तु वो 100 गुहवादिविषये पोदियूरुनामग्रामोस्माबि[:] श्रीपिठा101 पुरीनिवासिने श्रीकुन्तीमाधवदेवाय सर्वकरपरिहार102 ण दत्त इति । अपि च । गाडारुडो' निरुडोबतिघनघनित(r)103 "प्रोडविवेषिसालस्कन्ध ()स्कन्धान्तर[r"]णि 'सुरदसुलतिकाजिंद' 104 या विद्यमृहं [1] पायं पायं तदीयात्यलघुलसदस105 स्मशत शोचते यहाहु गोंदलीतः" प्रदनवि कुलोत्तुंग106 "पृथ्वीवरस्य । [३६] माता या जायमांबा सकलकुखसतीसत्तमत्तुं." 107 ()कीर्तिमूर्तीभूता "गरुत्मध्वजप[द]जलवई[] सद्राजहं." 103 सी । या श्रीमभमगोंकक्षितिपवरविबोधर्मपनी तयाचे:]" खस्था. 100 "महक्तिसाक्षोक्तविमलशिक्षा मंदिराखंचताया" । [२७] शकवं. 110 पलु' १११७ गुनेंट्टि मेषसंक्रान्तिनिमित्तसुन श्रोपिठा111 पुरमुन श्रीकुत्तीमाधवदेवरकु गुहवादिलीनि पोदियू112 रनियडि उरु ग्रिहाक्षेत्रारामसहितमु गलानखंडमुनु 113 श्रीमन्महामण्डलेश्वरकोनमनिदेवराजुनु वल्लभराजु कोड़क 11 [म] असत्तिराजुनु विश्त्यानातमु नित्यनैमित्तिक116 मासोत्सवसंवक्षरोत्सवार्थसुनु गीतनृत्ववाद्यादिवि118 "विधबोगार्थमंगानिञ्चिरि [*] अस्व प्रामस्थ सीमानःः । पूर्व117 तः वलेंगु एeoगुंट्टय सीमा [*] पायेयतः वेलंम्मुन एनि118 क पलमुन भोडतातकालिय सीमा [*] दक्षिणत: (0) श्रीपादमु119 लापनि सीरिपुरमुन मयनिकुह मुगुण्डय सीमा । कोकरक120 नु न वु कोम्मुन गुण्डय पहि वञ्चि नैरितितः (0) एनंगद
- Read संभूय.
The awardra stands at the beginning of the next line. • The 4 of 4 is expressed by attaching d to the top and to the right of ; rond SUHT9944. • Rend विषय
• Rend °माभि:
Read माढाल्टी निकटी. 7 Rend stafrufe.
.Read मरदसि.
Bead for * Bend स्पर्शनं शोभते.
Read 'वीरः प्रधनमुषि. Read पप्यो'. 11 Road HGT ; tbe an andra stands at the beginning of the next lino. " Rend मज.
11 The anurodra stands at the beginning of the next line. 2 Read fuit.
- Read नयीर्थ:
"Rend साशि - Read °कतेयम्.
- Read वर्षभुषु.
n Radfनयरिबाचा. - Read हविर्ष
- Read नाम
Rend भीमा Resd देखेंगु.
w Rand पाप्य तः
- Readमेतवः

Page #108

No. 10.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF MALLIDEVA.
93
121 ल क्रोप्पलि पोलमुन मय्यनिकुट्टन पुन्निगुहय सोमा [*] पश्चिम122 तः (1) क्रोप्पलि तूपन' कवलगुंडल सीमा । वायव्यत: चनुपक123 त्य ब[य]लि केशवचंद्दचेव तुप्पन' गट्टया गय सी124 मा । उनरतः संप्पर पोलमुन 'बीमराजुचेावु दक्षिणमु [ग]125 हय सोमा । उप्पटनु नकलकरलियं गलसिन मय्यनिकु126 हु मेरगानु पच्चि ईशान्यत:' () यप्पुटेटि दक्षिणमुन गहु वटि वच्चि
वेलेंग्गुन 127 प्रेमुलवंकय सीमा । ई धम्मवुनकुनव्वरु विलंबंमु सेसिरनि वार 128 पंचमहापातकसु सेसिन पा[प] मुनं भीदुरु' । गंगकत वे[यि] क129 विललनु वेवुर बामणुलनु वधिचिन पापमुनं भोदुरु' [*] बहुभि130 वसुधा दत्ता बहुभिश्चानुप[*]लिता [*] यस्य यस्य यदा भूमि
181 तस्व ताद फलं । [३८] खदत्ता परदत्तां वा यो हरि]त्तु वसुंधरा
[] षष्टिवर्षसहस्राणि विष्ठायां प[]यते क्रिमिः । [३८] इति व्यासवचनाचार्य
धर्माः
परिपालनीयः । शत्रुर्णपि' कता धर्मः पालनीयः प्र[य]बत: [*] 184 रेव हि शत्रु:"] स्थानमः शत्रुर्व कस्यचित् ॥ ४०*] तस्म[r*].
दयं "दर्मस्मर्वे:] परिपा185 खनिय्यः" [*] श्रीपिठापुरसुन कंटाच[*]य॑लिखितं [*] श्री श्री श्री
ABRIDGED TRANSLATION. (Verso 1.) “From the lotus-fiower (that rose from) the navel of (Vishnu) the husband of Sri, (which resembled) a deep tank, there was born the lotus born (Brahmi), from whom alone the worlds, (with their) living beings, were produced."
(V. 2.) "His (viz. Brahma's) son, produced from the mind, (was) Atri. Atri's (son was) the Moon, the arest-jowel of soma (Siva) (and) founder of the lunar race (Boma-vamba). From him (was born) Budha."
(Line 3.) Budha's lineal descendanta were the following:-the emperor Purtraves%3 Ayu3 Nahusha ; Puru; Janamájaya (I.); Prichiga; Samyati; Barvabhauma; Mahabhauma, and
JRead पषिमत: • Rend भौमी.
Read बीदुक. •Bad धर्म:.
• Read तम. • Read ऐशामत: उम्पु • Rend वसुंधराम्.
Rad'चनीयः.
Read Týn. • Rend बोदुक. •Read अपि नती.

Page #109

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOL. IV.
other kings: Pandu; his five sons : Dharma, Bhima, Arjuna, Nakula and Sahadeva; Arjuna's son, Abhimanyu ; Parikshit; Janamêjaya (II.); Kshēmaka; Naraváhana; Satânika; Udayana, and, succeeding him, fifty-nine other emperors of Ayodhya.
Lines 13-23 relate, in the usual manner, Vijayaditya's expedition to the Dekhan, his death in a battle with Trilôchana-Pallava, and the birth of his posthumous son Vishņuvardhana at the agrahâra of Mudiv[@]mu, the dwelling-place of Vishnubhatta-Sômayajin.- "Having conquered the Kadamba, the Ganga, and other princes, this (Vishnuvardhana) ruled over the Dekhan (Dakshinapatha), (which is sitnated) between (Râma's) bridge and the Narmada (river), (and which contains) seven and a half lakshas (of villages)."
(L. 23.) "His (viz. Vishnuvardhana's) son by (his great queen, who was born from the Pallava race, was Vijayaditya."
(L. 24.) « To him (was born) Pulakôgin (I.); to him, Kirtivarman (I.) ; (and) to him, Satyasraya (Pulikesin II.) and Vishnuvardhana (I.). The elder of these two took possession of the dignity of king of Kuntala; the other, of the country [of Vengi)."
(L. 26.) This Kubja-Vishnuvardhana (I.), who was the brother of Satyagraya-Vallabhêndra (Pulikesin II.), (and) who adorned the race of the glorious Chalukyas, etc., ruled over the country of Vengi for eighteen years; his son, Jayasimha (I.)-Vallabha, for thirtythree years); his younger brother, Ind[rjaråja, for seven days; his son, Vishņuvardhana (II.), for nine years; (and) his son, Mangi-Yuvaraja, for twenty-five (years)."
(L. 35.) “Thus, in the unbroken lineage of the kings of the Chalukye race -
(V.5.) “Was born king [Ra]jarkja, the lord of the earth (and) abode of prosperity. He is ruling, by means of his statesmanship, the earth girt by the ocean."
(L. 38.) " And moreover,
(V. 6.) “In the race of the Yadus was born, to the lord Hari, a king named Haihaya. To him was born the wise (and) virtuous Ksitavirya, who fulfilled the desires of the multitude of (his) relatives."
(V. 7.) “From him was born Kårtavirye, who, like the sun, passed over the world on the wheels of (his) glittering chariot, (and was furnished) with a thousand strong arms (or rays)."
(V. 8.) When a great number of noble kings were living in such a way that) their body consisted only of (their) white fame, there was born from this (race) the fearless prince Mummadi-Bhima (I.), whose great power spread over the world."
(V. 9 f.) “ His excellent wife was Chhadvidevi, who was as slender as a creeper. The elder son of this couple was) prince Venna. His younger brother (was) the fortunate (and) glorious prince Râja parendu (L.), the lord of the Koriamandala, who married two noble queens, Lakshmi and Tondambika."
"A translation of this passage was given in South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 68.
? Among the conquests of the two Chôļa kings Rajaraja and Rajendra-Chl, we find the corresponding term the seven and a half lakshas of Irattapadi. Rajendra-Chôļa took Irattapadi from the Western Chalukya king Jayasimha III. Consequently, Irattapadi appears then to bave been the designation of the Western Chalakya empire. The Khårêpatan plates of Rattardja (above, Vol. III, p. 294) state that, after the downfall of the Rashtrakūtns, the Western Chalukyas ruled over Rattapáti, and thus show that the original meaning of the term Irattap&di was, as its etymology already suggests, the empire of the Rattas or Rashtrakūtas.'
See South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 58, note 5. * 4,. after many kings of Kirtavirya's ruce had passed away.'
Tat-ttunga-jagad-vibhitih appears to be meant for jagat-lat-6ttunga-tibdtim.
6 In dslch-Chhadvidevt, the letter chha may be only due to samdhi, and the actual name of the queen may as well have been Sadvidêvi.

Page #110

No. 10.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF MALLIDEVA.
95
(V. 11.) "Lakshmi bore the lord Mummadi-Bhima (II.) (and) prince RajendraChôds (L.); and TondamAmba's son (was) prince Satya (I.)."
(L. 48.) “This prince Rajendra-Chôda (I.) assumed all the insignia of sovereignty, (vis.) the throne, the pratidhakka (drum), the peacock's tail, the spear, the single conch, etc., which his grandfather had received through the favour of the glorious Rajadhirdja RajendraChôda, and became the lord of the country of Vengi."
(V. 12.) "Verily, having burnt the enemies by the submarine fire of (his) fierce valour, he acquired the surname Vikrama-Rudra (i.e. resembling Rudra in prowess'); having made manifest by his own hand (i.e. having enforced) all the rules of conduct for each of the inhabitants of the whole earth, he acquired the surname Haihayaditya (i.e. the sun of the Haihayas '); (and) he acquired the surname Gandavêņdaduva by crushing the power of enemies."
(V. 13.) “As Lakshmi (is) the wife of Vishnu, his wife) was Maildradevi, the queen of poble women (and) the ornament of womankind."
(V. 14.) "Among her five sons, who resembled the burning five (sacred) fires in splendour, the eldest (was) prince Béta ; (and his younger brother (was) prince Mallidêva."
(V. 15.) “To prince Béta were born, by Ganga and the illustrious Bimbamimba (respectively), two famous sons, Manma-Chôda (II.) and prince Sürya."
(V. 17.) "Having cansed to be built of stone in the temple of) Bhimanátha a mandapa, named Gandavêņdaduvs (after himself), (and furnished) with two wings (dvi-bhuja) (and) with an enclosure (pråkára), this ornament of princes, the virtuous KÔna-Rajendra-Choda (L.), obtained bliss (i.e. died)."
(V. 18 f.) "His elder and younger brothers, the glorious lord Mummadi-Bhima (II.) and prince Satyasraya, whose prowess was famed in the world (and) who burnt by (the fire of) their valour crowds of hostile lords of provinces, - again (?) divided this earth (!) and ruled (it) conjointly."
(V. 20.) “Of these two, to the lord Mummadi-Bhima (II.) was born Lokabhûpalaka, who adorned the revines of the mythical mountain) Lokaloka by his lustre."
(V. 21.) “To the powerful lord Satys (I.) were born two princes who resembled Bals and Krishna, the glorious Rajaparendu (II.) and the glorious prince Kôna-Bhima (III.).”
(V. 22.) “To Rajapareņdu (II.), the husband of Përvati, was born a ruler of the earth, the glorious lord Vallabha, who washed away the spots of the Kali (age)."
(V, 23.) “After the death of his) father, thats glorious Lôkamahipala ruled the earth, seated on his throne."
(V. 24.) “And, like Achyuta (Vishnu)' himself, the glorious prince Bhima (III.) embraced the royal fortune of his father, prince Satya (I.), together with the earth."
(V. 26.) “After these two, prince Mallidêve and the lord Vallabha ruled the earth undisturbed."
(V. 28.) "The glorious prince Vallabha married, as chief queen, the daughter of prince Undikêms, named Achamamba.”
(V. 29.) “By her he had two sons, (who caused the rise of their) family, as the moon of the ocean, the two princes named Manma-Satys (IL.) and Mahipalarendu.”
I The king's resemblance to the son rests on the double meaning of kara, 'a band' and '& ray.'
The first meinber of this compound is the Telnga-Kanarese word ganda, 'a strong maus' the second member is perhape connected with the Telugu Indramu, hest.'
* This pronoun refers to Lókabhspdlaka in verse 20. • Lakshmi and the Earth are considered as Viabpu's wives.

Page #111

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
(V. 31 f.) “When the glorious prince Vallabha, a provincial chief (chakrin) of great valoar, had gone to heaven after a reign of fourteen years, his son, the glorious prince Manma-Satya (II.), ascended the throne of (his) father."
(L. 96.) “That prince Mallidêva and this lord Manma-Satya (II.), the son of the lord Vallabha, having both conjointly called together the Rashtrakútas and all other ryots of the district (vishaya) of Guddavadi, issue the following command :
(L. 99.) “. Be it known to you that we have given, with exemption from all taxes, the village named Odiyûru in the district of Guddavidi to the god Kunti-Madhavadēva wbo resides in Sripithâpuri.'"
(L: 102.) “And moreover,
(V. 36 f.) “This lofty spotless stone which adorns the temple, was made the eye-witness of her true devotion (to Vishņu) by that Jåyamamba, who was the lawful wife of the glorious lord Manma-Gronka, the best of princes; who was the mother of Kulottunga-Pțithvisvara ;' who was an incarnation of the great fame of the best among all noble and virtuous women; (and) who was a noble swan at the pair of the lotus-feet of (Vishņu) whore banner (bears the bird) Garuda."
(L. 109.) "In the Saka year 1117, at the time of the Mesha-sankranti,- the glorious Mahamandalesvara Kona-Mallidêvaraja, and Manma-Battiråja, the son of Vallabhardja, yave to the god Kunti-Madhavadêva in Sripithépuram the whole village called Odiyuru in (the district of) Guddsvidi, together with houses, fields and gardens, for burnt offerings, oblations and worship, for daily and periodical rites, monthly festivals and annual festivals, and for various expenses (thôga) on account of singing, dancing, music, etc."
(L. 116.) "The boundaries of this village (are):- In the east, the boundary (is) the Erra-ganta (tank) in Vêlengu. In the south-east, the boundary (is) the Bhodatâta-kali (channel) in the pasture land of Enika in Velengu. In the south, the boundary (is) the Vému-gunda (tank) at the meeting-point of the boundaries of Sripadamulupalli (and) Siripuram. (Thence), coming along the pond at the head of the Nallañjeruvu (tank) in Koklurukuru,- the boundary in the south-west (is) the Pulli-gunta (tank) at the meetingpoint of the boundaries of the fields of Enungudala (and) Kroppalli. In the west, the boundary (is) the pair of tanks to the east of Kroppalli. ' In the north-west, the boundary (is) the embankment (and) a (water) lever (near) the embankment to the east of the Kesavachantocheruvu (tank) in the plain of Chanupakatye. In the north, the boundary (is) the southern embankment of the Bhimar&ju-cheruvu (tank) in the fields of Sampara. (Thence), coming as far as the confluence at wbich the Upputeru (river) and the Nakkala-kali (channel) unite, - the boundary in the north-east (i) the Prêmula-vanka (channel) in Vêlengu along the embank. ment to the south of the Upputéru."
(L. 127.) “If any cause obstruction to this charity, they shall incur the sin of those who commit the five great sids, (and) shall incur the sin of those who have killed one thousand tawny cows (and) one thousand Brahmaņas on the bank of the Ganga."
Alankpita appears to be used in the sense of alashkarishon. · The remainder of the translation of verse 86 is omitted bere,
• Kali, which occurs again in line 125, and three times in the Korumelli plates of Rajaraja I. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 54 f. text lines 104, 106 and 108), is perhaps connected with the Telugu kedlara, 'chapel.'
• The term mayyoriluft occurs three times in the description of the boundaries of Odiyaru (in lines 119, 121 and 126 f.). It must be connected with muyyanikufru, which is found five times in the Chelldr plates of Kulottunga II. (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 59, text lines 71, 74, 75, 76 and 78) Both forms of the word appear to be corruptions of muyyalagufta, which, according to Brown's Telugu Dictionary, p. 789, is derived from wid,
three," + ella, boundary,' + guffa, 's bill,' and means 's place where three boundaries meet.' In the prevent inscription, the word mayyanikuffu is in each case preceded only by two proper names of boundaries; and we have evidently to supply as third boundary the village granted, vis. Odiyaru.
doure is probably the side as auru, on which see Br. wn's Telugu Dictionary, p. 154. • To Mr. Ramamurti I am again indebted for help in translating the Telugu description of the boundaries.

Page #112

No. 11.)
KAMAULI PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ.
97
Verges 38 and 39 are two of the usual imprecatory verses.
(L. 132.) "And in accordance with this sentence of Vyâss, this charity has to be protected."
Verse 40 is identical with verse 69 on page 54 above. (L. 134.) “Therefore this charity has to be protected by all."
(L. 135.) “ This edict was) written by Kantacharya at Sripithapuram. Hail! Hail! Hail!
No. ll.-TWENTY-ONE COPPER-PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ;
[VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 1171 TO 1233.
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. The twenty-one plates of which, at Dr. Haltzsch's request, I furnish the following account, are said to have been found, together with four other copper-plate inscriptions, in October 1892 in the village of Kamauli, near the confluence of the Barnâ and the Ganges at Benares ; and they are now deposited in the Provincial Museum at Lucknow. My account of them is based on excellent impressions which have been kindly supplied by Dr. A. Führer.
Fourteen of these plates (A. to N.) contain grants of the king Govindachandra of Kanauj, the earliest of which is of Vikrama-Samvat 1171 and the latest of [Vikrama-Samvat 1211. One (O.) is a grant of Govindachandra's son, the king Vijayachandra, and his son, the Yuvarája Jayachchandra, dated in [Vikrama-] Samvat 1224. And the remaining six (P. to U.) are grants of the king Jayachchandra, dated between [Vikrama-]Samvat 1226 and 1233. I have treated of these grants in their chronological order, except that I have begun my account of them with a grant of Gôvindachandra's of (Vikrama-]Samvat 1182, which seemed to me to be the most carefully writter and engraved of his grants, and the one most suitable for photographing. Of this grant (A.) I have given the full text; of ten other grants of Govindachandra I have only given that part of the text which commences with the words -frimad-Govindachandradêvô vijay, because up to these words the text of all these inscriptions essentially agrees with the text of A.; and of the three remaining grants of Govindachandra (G., I. and L.) I have considered it suficient to give a summary of the contents only, because the names of the localities mentioned in them are either quite illegible or very doubtful, and because the grants (excepting the dates, the exact words of which I have given in footnotes,) contain therefore really nothing that is not known to us from some of the other grants. Of the inscription of Vijayachandra (0.), of whom only one other copper-plate inscription has been hitherto published, I have
i fec Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 347.
* Three of these (a grant of Vaidyadêva, king of Kimarupa; A grant of the Mhdrdjaputra Govindacbandra of Kadaujot (Vikrama-] Saṁyat 1162, and one of the king Govindachandra of [Vikram Samvat 1196) bave already been published by Mr. A. Venis, ibid. p. 347 ff. And the fourtb, grant of the Singara Vatsaraja, of the reign of Govindachandra, of (Vikrama] Samvat 1191, I shall edit below, p. 130 ff.
Among these is one grant, F., of [Vikrama-Samvat 1176, which was made with Govindachandra's consent, by his chief queen Nayanakêlidevi.
But of the benedictive and imprecatory verses, occurring in each inscription, I have thought it suficient to give merely the commencement of ench verse, in the footnotes.
of the inscriptions of Govindachandra, here treated of, the grant A., of (Vikrama-]Samvat 1182, is the earliest grant which contains the epithets of the king afpapatigajapatinarapatirdjatrayddhipati-vividhavidydnichdra-Vdchaspati.
6 The Royal As. Soc.'s plate of Vijayachandra and the Yupardja Juyachchandra, published in Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 7.

Page #113

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
given the full text, omitting only the benedictive and imprecatory verses, the publication of which, owing to the slovenly way in which they are written and engraved, would have necessitated more footnotes than the verses deserve. The six grants of Jayachchandra (P. to U.) I have treated like the inscriptions F. to K. of the same king, of which I have given an account in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XVIII. p. 134 ff. To translate (or re-publish here my translation of) any part of these inscriptions appeared to me unnecessary; but I have endeavoured to include in my introductory remarks everything that might be considered of importance.
Our inscription B., of (Vikrama-] Samvat 1171, is the earliest known inscription in which Govindachandra is described as reigning sovereign ;' and the last inscription of Gôvindachandra here treated of, N., of Vikrama-] Samvat 1211, is about eleven years and six months later than the latest inscription of the same king of which an account has yet been published. The inscription of the reign of Vijayachandra, O., of [Vikrama-] Sarhvat 1224, apparently precedes by about seven months the only other known grant of the same king's reign. And for the king Jayachchandra we obtain from the inscription P., of [Vikrama-) Samvat 1226, the very day of his inauguration ceremony, corresponding to the 21st June A.D. 1170. Beyond these dates these new inscriptions contain nothing of historical importance that was not known before; 5 but they give us the names of a large number of villages and districts which, together with the names of localities occurring in the previously published inscriptions of the same dynasty, and in others which are known to exist but have not yet been published, may furnish the material for a separate paper.
All these inscriptions record grants of land. In no less than ten cases the donations were made in favour of the king's Purohita or Mahápurohita Jågûserman, a son of the Dikshita? Vilhas and grandson of the Dikshita Purushottama or, Ås he also is called, Purâsa, of the Bandhula gôtra ; and six grants were made to Jágúsarman's son, the Mahapuróhita Praharajasarman (Paharajasarman or Prahladaśarman), who had a share also in two other grants. One donation (H.) was made to Vyasa, apparently a brother of Jågūšarman ; one (M.) to the Pandita Maharajaśarman, apparently & brother of Praharajasarman; and one (J.) to the Rauta Jaţésarman of the Gobhila gôtra.
Eight grants were made at the time of full-moon (one, A., at a lunar eclipse, and three, B., I. and S., on a Manvadi"); three at the time of new-moon (one, F., at a solar eclipse, and one, D., at the annual braddha in honour of Gôyindachandra's father); two (C. and U.) on Vaisakhasudi 3, the Akshaya-tfitiya (Trétáyugádi, Kalpadi); one (Q.) was made on the maha-saptami (ratha-saptami), Magha-sudi 7, termed Manvantarádi; one (J.) on Bhadra-sudi 3 (also a
The three inscriptions of (Vikrama-]Samvat 1161, 1162 and 1166, published in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 103, Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 359, and Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 15, are of the reign of Govindachandra's father Madunapala, and Govindachandra i described in them as Mahdrájaputra.
1 The Gagaba' plates of (Vikram 8-]Samvat 1199, Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 20. I porsess a rough rubbing of A copper-plate inscription of Govindachandra and bis queen Gosaladevi, whicb is dated in (Vikram-]Sarnvat 1208; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 367, No. 184.
* See ibid. Vol. XV. p. 7.
* The date of the latest known inscription of Jayachchandra corresponds to the 14th Jane A.D. 1187; see ibid. Vol. XIX. p. 37, No. 69.
The inscription .. of [Vikratna-]Samvat 1176, gives us the name of Govindacbandra's chief queen, Kasapakalidevi; K., of [Vikrama-Samvat 1198, that of his mother, RAlhadevi, which was known before; and T.. of rivikrama-Samvat 1282, tbat of Jayachchandra's son, Hurifchandra, which also was already known.
. In the inscription T. he is called Yajiavalkya.
7 This word is explained to denote persons who or whose ancestors have performed a great sacrificial ceremony. sneh wa jyotishgoma.
This Vilba (who is called Vedasarman in P., and Vishnusarman in T.) is the donee of the grant of Vikrama-Samvat 1162, published in Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 350, where he is called VilhAku; and his son Jaguarman is the donee of the grant of (Vikrama]Sumhvat 1196, published ibid. p. 361,
• pis. Kirttika-sodi 15, termed Masrádi in I.

Page #114

No. 11.)
KAMAULI PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ.
99
Manoddo); one (O.) on Ash&dha-sudi 10 (also a Manoddí), on the occasion of Jayachchandra's initiation as a Vaishnavs; one (G.) on Kårttika-sudi 9 (the Kritayugadi); one (T.) on Bhadravadi 8 (the Krishnajanm dohtami), at the performance of the játa-karman of the prince Harischandra; two (K. and L.) were made (on Phålgana-vadi 1) 'on the day of the great queen,' Gôyindschandra's mother Ralhadêvi ; and one (P.) wag made on Ash&dha-sudi 6) at the abhisheka of Jayachchandra.-- All the dates contain sufficient details for verification; sixteen of them are regular, and five (of A., B., E., G. and s.) irregular.
Like other inscriptions of the same dynasty, these grants contain a number of revenge terms, some of which are obscure. Thus we have bhagabhôgakara in every one of the twenty-one grants, pravanikara in nineteen grants, turushkadanda in seven, kumaragadianaka in six, hiranya in five, kütaka in three (A., C. and I.), játakara and gôkara only in 0., widhinik shepa only in R., and yamalikambali only in U.
A.- PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF VIKRAMA-18AVAT 1182.
This is a single plate, which measures about 1'4" broad by 1' thigh, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about " in diameter. The plate contains 28 lines of well engraved writing which is in a perfect state of preservation. The size of the letters is between and f". The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, the letter b is denoted by the sign for v everywhere except in the word babhramur, 1. 10; the dental sibilant is employed instead of the palatal in paramê svara, 1. 12, and Sanas, 1. 18; and the word támra is written tamura, in line 28. The inscription opens with nine well known verses which invoke the blessing of the goddess Sri, and give the genealogy of the donor; and it ends with five benedictive and imprecatory verses, and another verse which gives the name of the writer of this támra-paffa. The formal part of the grant, from line 11 to line 23, is in prose, and is worded like most of the published grants of the same dynasty
The inscription is one of the Paramabhaffáraka Maharajadhirdja Paramétvara Govindachandradeva, the successor of the P.M.P. Madanapâledêve, who was the successor of the P.M.P. Chandradeva,' who by his arm had acquired the sovereignty over Kanyakubja (Kanauj). The king records in it that, while in residence at Madapratihara (or Apratihara), on the oocasion of & lunar eclipse on Saturday, the 15th of the bright half of Magha of the year 1182 (given in decimal figares only), after bathing in the Ganges, he granted the village of Mahasônamaus in the Haladoya pattala to the Mahapurðhita Jágusarman, son of the Dikshita Vilhê, and son's son of the Dikshita Purushottama, (a Brahman) of the Bandhula gôtra, whose three pravaras were Bandhula, Aghamarshaņa and Visvamitra.- The taxes specially mentioned (in line 23) as due to the donee under this grant are the bhdgabhôgakara, pravanikara and kdtaka. The grant was written by Kithaņa, a son of the Kayastha Ulhana, of the Våstavya or Srivastavya family.“
The date is irregular. The 15th tithi of the bright half of Mágha of Vikrama-Sarvat 1182 expired ended about sunrise of the 11th January A.D. 1126, when there was a lunar eclipse which was visible in India; but the day was a Monday, not a Saturday,
The inscriptions S. and T. contain postacripts with a separate date, from which it appears that the plates were engraved three or four years after the grant was made.
* Compare, for both the introductory verses and the formal part of the grant, Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 8 ff., and Vol. XVIII. p. 12 ff. and p. 132 14.; and Jour. As. Soc. Beng. Vol. LVI, Part i. p. 110 ff.
• See the note on the text, line 18. • See Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 63, note 24.
There also was a lunar eclipse on Magha-sudi 15 of Vikrama-Samvat 1182 current Wednesday, the 31st January A.D. 1125, but that eclipse took place 8 h. 42 m, after mean suprise and was therefore not visible in Iudin.
02

Page #115

100
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
The localities I am unable to identify. The Haládoya pattaid is also mentioned in a grant of Govindachandra's of (Vikrama-]Samvat 1182, Magha-vadi 6, Journal As. Soc. of Bengal, Vol. XXVII. p. 243.
TEXT, i Om svasti 1 3Akuņķhôtkantha-Vaikantha-kanthapitha-lathat-karaḥ 1
samram bhaḥ surat-árambhê sa Sriyaḥ śrêyase=sta vaḥ | [1] Asid=
Asi tadyuti-vansa-jâta2 kshmâpåla-målåsu divan-gatasu såkshad=Vivasvan-iva bhûri-dhamna namna
Yasovigraha ity=udáraḥ 11 [2] Tat-sutô=bhûn=Mahichandras-chandra-dhama
nibhan=nija: 3 m l yên=&påram=akû påra-pârê7 vyâpåritam yasah !! [3*] Tasy-abhût=tanayo
nay-aika-rasikaḥ krånta-dvishan-mandaló vidhvast-oddhata-dhita(ra)-yðdha
timiraḥ 4 sri-Chandradêvô nộipaḥ 1 yên=ôdáratara-pratâpa-samit-&ségha-prajópadravam
srimad-Gadhipur-adhirajyam-asaman=dôr-vvikramêņ=ârjjitam || [4*] Tîrthânilo
Kå5 si-Kusik-ÔttarakôsalÊndrasthåniyakani paripålayat=&bhigamya'
l l hêm=&tmatulyam=anisar=dadatá dvijebhyo yên=&nkita vasumati fata6 sagatulábhiḥ 11 (5*) Tasy=&tmajô Madanapala itikshitîndra-chůdåmanirvvijayatê nija-gotra-chandraḥ
yasy=&bhisheka-kalas-ollasitaiḥ payôbhiḥ praksha7 litam kali-rajah-patalan=dharitryaḥ 1 [6] Yasy=&std-vijaya-prayâņa-samayê
tung-&chal-ochchais-chalan-madyat-kumbhi-pada-kram-sama-bhara-bhraþyan-mahi8 mandalé 18chudáratna-vibhinna-tåla-galita-styán-Asrig-udbhasitaḥ śêshaḥ pêsha
vašâd=ival kshanam-asau krôde nilîn-ananaḥ 11 [7] 15Tasmadrajaya 9 ta nij-ayata-vá(ba)huvalli-va(ba)ndh-A[va"]ruddha-Daya-rajyagajo narendraḥ 1
sândr-amțita-drava-muchâm prabhavo gavam yô Gôvindachandra iti chandra
iv=810 mvumbu)raseḥ 11 [8*] Nal6 katham=apy-alabhanta rana-kshamams=tissishu
dikshu gaján=atha Vajriņaḥ | kakubhi babhramur-Abhramuvallabha-pratibhata
iva yasya ghail tå-gajah 11 [9] So=yam s amasta-raja-chakra-sansevita-charanah
paramabhattâra ka-maharajadbiraja-paramèsvara-paramamahèsva[ra]-nijabhujópárjji12 tasriKanyakuvjá(hjá)dhipatya-sriChandradeva-pádåpudhyâta-parama bhattaraka
maharajadhiraja-paramèsya(sva)ra-paramamahêsvara-griMadanapa13 ladova-pådánudhyâta-paramabhattáraka-maharajadhiraja-paramégvara-paramamåbês var
Afvapani(ti)gajapatinarapatirajatrayadhipa
From impressions supplied by Dr. Führer.
* Expressed by a symbol. • Metre: sloka (Anushțubh).
• Metre : Indravajra. * The sign for the akshara nga here and below does not really differ froin the sign for dga. • Metre : sloka (Anushțubh). 7 Originally -pard appears to have been engraved.
Metro: śårdalavikridita. . Of the inscriptions here published, D., I., K., L. and O. bave vira-yódha instead of dhra-yodha. 10 Metre of verses 5 and 6: Vesantatilaka. 11 of the loseriptions bere published, only U. and perhaps O. have dahigamya, instead of diliganya. 13 Metre : Sardalavikridita.
1 Originally ratla- was engraved. 14 All the new inscriptions have this or some modification of it; but I have no doubt that the reading intended by the author of the verse is Sdahal baisha-vaidd=iva, as was first suggested by me in Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 12, note 97. 1 Metre: Vasantatilak.
15 Metre : Drutavilambita. 17 Other inscriptions insert here the words sa cha.

Page #116

०००
FROM AN IMPRESSION BY OR A FUHRER
वायका वाम उकासपीठठ कसर नमसरारहोसामन्यावायलवार सीताराहात सपातमालासरिवहनाठाया दाह वखानि ताना मायगोवियट पुगसातसालनालयातनताका 12 नाटानापा र मका पार परियापारिनटाराहात स्पान तन यो नाये करात करका ताहमरजावतोहनात याबाबमा गोवदारवा पाटोना दार तर तोपरामिताशेष पोपदवेयी मडावपुरावावमसमाविकमाणात माता जानका-14 शिश की तरकोसते दत्ता नीयका नियरिया लगता नियमपामा मतुला मनिरादर वाहनत्योटोनाक्षवावसुमती रानी
शालालिमात स्पा माला मदन पाल विनिवडामयाननलगोपवायरपान वककलगोलासम्पयानिप्रशाला तिमलिजःपटलवरियामाय स्पा सीहि जयप्रयास मया डावतो जितमाछामावर कमासमतावान्माण मालाबारत वितिनता गलित स्याना सराहा सितारा कपषशा रखकारमसा (काउनिलाना ननमातस्मारकाया
तमिनायत बालवालिकाकनवराय गाजानारदासादामृतदवमुचप्रत्तवागवाया-गाजश्वमहतवडच्या 10 मारामानक धनपतताना तिरपुरिद गजानक्वाक्षराहककात्तपत्तावमुक्ततपातत्तयाजवटामाचार
टॉगलामासो याममत राऊन कससे वितरण परमतदानकामदानाडावरानयजयरपरम मारसा नजन्मापा । 12ीकाछापल्या नादवपदान यातपरमतहारकमदागदावरानबरमवारपरनमाद रखनयीमदनपा
लरवपदा मधातपमनहा रकमदा नानाविराडपरमेश्वर परममादवराव पानगडपतिमारपानलाईययातित तविदिवविधावि वानवाचस्पतिथीनदा विदवाव विनयादलरामपाल लायाम तालमायावाभिवासबाना खिललनपटा उपगवान परावादीसवराजमविपरितप्रवीतानसेनापतिनाशाविकालपालकतिषत (मात्रिकातम्य रिकहतक(उरगपत नाक नरवानगो कलाविका पोका प्यानावावागावणातवटा घावाट्तमतवतायनाच लातयाम सजलवलासलादलवाकर समस्या का पिल्ला कासगत वरसमकालतवनबाट काविरपटगतात यो व पर्यनसो हावत गयाटविया वसीमा पर्यनःसंवटरमाद्यमारसनाथामरमताहारसमा वास सो गया तापनगमायाना वा विविववादमुनिममततपणास्त्राणाधतानमरपरलपाटन दुमत लगता परबायोबरपति रावलरोखर समय-वनीबाठारवस्य प्रजाबिदामहावपातन जनामातापियामा। नपुरपयोतिरतूस कुशलता प्रतकरतलो. रकानरमा तिबन्दुतगावाटा बन्दुलापम पगाववामिनावमा दादारिता पुरुषोतम पो वायटीसितशी वीला नायनादित यामागरमलयात याकशासनीतापपरतात मियो घोडी ममीन नागनाये कमवणकर कटरूप्रतिसमतारायानानाधिक्यान्यवरात्रावात वक्षला पाया कामियापति हतियोतमि प्रारतिउत्तीत डानम्मी गो नियतत्वमा मानशिवनातन छववाशाब नवापानमा नपसका निपल मनपरासी ने ताना विनम्या वावदानयो त यो या नातरा मनासामन्यजियममा
न पागोवाल काले पालनी दोन वशिवाति यसरवानाहान सग गदिलायस्प यायदानामासानमा या काल मतदाता परदतां वायो हात वर रामबामा हाम वापिटलसमजतायावान कुलाक त कायावादपराल नाल (बत ताम्ब पहायमापनष्ट हा या
तिन
Kamauli Plate of Govindachandra. - [Vikrama-) Samvat 1182.
W.GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
HALF-SIZE.
F. KIELHORN.

Page #117


Page #118

KAMAULI PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ.
No. 11.]
14 ti-vividhavidyâvichâra Vâchaspati-śrimad-Govindachandradêvô pattalâyâm Mahasônamaua-grâvâ (ma)-nivåsinò mi (ni).
15 khila-jannpadán-upagatan-api
16 rika-dûta-karituragapattanákarasthanagókulâdhikari-p urushâms=ch=âjnâ payatil vô (bo)dhayaty=âdisati cha yatha viditam-astu bhavatâm yadv(th)=ôpari17 likhita-grâmaḥ sa-jala-sthalaḥ sa-lôha-lavan-âkaraḥ sa-matay-âkaraḥ sa-parṇnâkaraḥ sa-gartt-ôsharaḥ sa-madhûka-chata-vana-vâțika-vitapa-tripa-yûti
[eha] raja-raji-yuvarkja-mantri-puròhita-pathirasênapati-bhlodaghrik-Akahapajaliks-bhishag-n(nai)mittik-antabpu
101
vijayt. Haladôya
18 gôcha[ra]-paryantaḥ
s-ôrddh[v]-âdhas-chatur-âghâța-visuddhaḥ
sva-sîmâ
paryantaḥ samvat 1182 Mâgha-sudi 15 Sa(sa)nau Séri madapratihârasamâvâsê sômagra
19 hana-parvvaņi Gangâyâm snâtvå vidhivan-mantra-dêva-muni-manuja-bhûta-pitri
gapda tarppayitv
20 m-upasthây=Aushadhipati-sakala-sekharam
timira-patala-pâtana-padu (tu)-mahasam-Ushparochishasamabhyarchchya tribhuvana-trâtur= Vasudevasya půjâm vidhaya havishâ havirbhujam hutvå mâtâpitrôr=â21 tmanas-cha punya-yasô-bhivridva (ddha)yê kusalata-pûta-karatal-ôdaka-parvvam= asmâbhir=Vva(bba) ndhula-gôtrâya Va(ba)ndhul-Aghamarshana-Visvamitra
tri[pravark
22 ya dikshita-sri-Purushottama-pautraya
dikshita-sri-Vilhå-putraya mahâpurohita-sri
Jagusarmmanê â-chandr-ârkkam såsanîkritpa (tya) pradantô (ttô) 23 matvâ yathadiyamina-bhigabbbgakara-pravanikara-kataka-prabhriti-samast-Adâyân=
ajñâvidhi(dhê)yibhûya dasyatha | Bhavanti ch-âtra punya-slô
24 kâḥ | Bhûmim yaḥ pratigrihnâti yas-cha bhûmim prayachchhati ubhau tau punya-karmmânan niyatam svargga-gâminan Sankham bhadr-âsanam chchha(chba)ttram var-åsvâ va
25 ra-varaṇaḥ bhûmi-dânasya chihnâni phalam-êtat-Purandara || "Sarvvân-êtân= bhavinah parthiv-êndrân-bhúyô bhủyố yêchatê Ramabhadrah | sâm[a*]nyô= yam dharmma
11
26 sêtur-nnripânâm kâlê kâlê pâlaniyo bhavadbhiḥ
Va(ba)hubhir-vvasudha
datta râjabhiḥ Sagar-âdibhiḥ yasya yasya yada bhumis-tasya tasya ta27 då phalam II Sva-dattam para-dattâm vå yo harêta vasundharam | sa [v]ishthâyâm krimir-bhûtvå pitribhiḥ saha majjati Sri-Vâstavya-kul-ôI likhitas-tâmvra-paṭṭô7-yam Kiṭhapêna
28 dbhuta-kayasth-Olhaṇa-sûnunâ
nṛip-âjñay-êti chha chha ||
Read farmmaņa.
B.- PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF [VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 1171.
This also is a single plate, which measures about 1' 5" broad by 1' 1" high, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about" in diameter. The plate contains 27 lines of writing which is in a fair state of preservation. The size of the letters is about ". The characters are Nâgarî, and the language is Sanskrit: In respect of orthography the chief points to mention are, that the letter b is throughout denoted by the sign for v; that the dental sibilant is generally employed instead of the palatal; and that
1 Read -purushdn=djd.
I am unable to decide whether this should be written ért-Madapratthára- or frimad-Apratthára-.
Metre: Sloka (Anushṭubb); and of the next verse.
Metre of this and the following verses: Sloka (Anushṭubb).
5 Metre: Śâlini.
7 Read -támra-.
Perhaps these signs are not really intended for chha, but they closely resemble that akshara. Compare Ind. Ant, Vol. XVII. p. 140, note 45.

Page #119

102
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. IV.
the word likhita is written lishita, in line 15, and tri tri, in line 20.- As the introductory part of this inscription and of the following grants C. to N., as far as the words -SrimadGovindachandradóvô vijayi, essentially agrees with the corresponding portion of the text of the inscription A., it need not be published. Similarly, it appears unnecessary, here and below, to give the full text of the benedictive and imprecatory verses towards the end of each inscription.
This inscription also is one of the Paramabhaffäraka Maharajadhiraja Paramétvara Govindachandradeva, who records that, on Monday, the full-moon tithi of the month Karttika of the year 1171 (given both in words and in decimal figures), after bathing in the Ganges at Benares, he granted the village of Bșihadviräichsmaua in the K&ţi pattaid to the Purohita JâgQsarman, son of the Dikshita Vilhê, and son's son of the Dikshita Parasa,' & Brahman of the Bandhula gótra, whose three pradaras were Bandhula, Aghamarshana and Vigvamitrs, and student of the Vjasanêya tdkhd. - The taxes here specified (in line 22) are the bhdgabhôgakara and pratanikara. The writer's name is not given.
The date is irregular; for, the full-moon tithi of Karttika of Vikrama-Samvat 1171 current ended 7 h. 56 m after mean sunrise of Sunday, the 26th October A.D. 1113, and in Vikrama-Samvat 1171 expired it commenced 1 h. 21 m. and ended 23 h. 22 m. after mean sunrise of Thursday, the 15th October A.D. 1114. [In Vikrama-Samvat 1172 expired the same tithi ended 0h 38 m. after mean sunrise of Thursday, the 4th November A.D. 1115.)
The localities I am unable to identify.
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. 13 . . . . . . . . . . . Srimad-Govindachandradôvô vijayi Kati
pattaldyår Vri(bri)hadviräichamava-gråma-nivåsinô nikhila14 janapad&n=upagatån=api cha råja-rajñi-yavaraja-rajamantri-purðhita-pratihara
sên&pati-bhandagarik-ekshapataliks-bhishak-nômittik-&ntahpuri[ka]. 15 dota-kachivåpattanákarasthånagôkuladhicha (kk)ri-purushån
samdjsåpayati vô(b) dhayaty-Adisa(a)ti cha 18 yathe viditam-asta bhavati(tar) yath=
4(6)parilishi(khi ta-g[r].mah 16 88-jála-sthalaḥ sa-lôha-lavan-akaraḥ sa-macha(dhů)ka-chůta-vana-vaţikd-vitapa-tpiņa
yûti-gôchara-paryantaḥ sa-[gar]tt-ôshara) 8-årddh[v]-avva(dha)” [v]a-sîma
paryantas-chatur-&gha17 ta-visu(a)ddbshoekasaptaty-adhika-8&(sa)t-aikidasa(ga)-samvatsarelo KArttika
mäso pornpimasyên" titheu 8ôma-dinê ankatah samvat 1171
Kärttika-sudi 15 18 8ôme | Srimad-VA[r]nagym Glamgåyå[th] vidhivatugnâtva mantra-dévamuni-manuja-bhůta-pitsi-ganâ[min]s=tarppayitve
timira-patala-påtana-patumahasta(sa)m=Uņņa(shņa).
This name occurs again in the inscriptions E., F., H., and 0. - This is a Mannddi.
* Up to this, the only essential difference between the text of this inscription and that of A. is, that this inscription omits the words akvapati. . . Vdchaspati in 11. 13-14 of A.
• This sign of panctuation is superfluous. . This apparently is only an error formantri, and may have been corrected already in the original. • Rend - bhishagnar.
7 Read .karituraga pa. * This sign of punctuation is superfluous.
Read ddha. » Read .samratsare
11 Read paurana. 1 Read-dindarka
1 This sign of punctuation is superflous,

Page #120

No. 11.)
KAMAULI PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ.
103
19 rochisham-upasth&y=Anahadhipati-sa(ha) kala-sb(68)kharam
samabhyarchys tti(tri)bhuvana-tratur-Vasudêyasya pâjâm vidhaya prachura-påyasena havish&
havi[r]bhujam hatva 20 matapitror-Atmanadu(t-cha) punya-ya[86]-bbivsiddhaya Semabhihi Vanvulasya
goträys Vanvula-Aghamarahape-Visvá(fv)mitra-tri(tri)pravardya Vajasanêya
s&(sa)khinê dikshi21 ta-Brt-Pardea-paute[A]ya d ikshita-hrt-Vilbê-putraya p urðhita-eri-Jagakaya
Barmmand vrå(brahmapâys gokarộna-ka(ku)sa(Ba)latå-pata-karatal-odaka-parvvam=
Achardr-Arkham ykyach-ohh&sa22 niksitya p[ro]adatta itd(ti) matvå yathadiyamana-bhô(bhá)gabhô[ga]kara-pravaņikara
samast-addy&p dasyatha || chha Bhavati? ch=&tra [6]lokaḥ 118 . . 27 ....... | Mangalan mahd-érth (1)
C.-PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF VIKRAMA-JSAMVAT 1172. This also is a single plate, which measures about 1'3" broad by 11t" high, and is engraved on one face only. At the upper proper left corner a small piece of the plate is broken away, but by this only one or two aksharas at the end of the first line have been damaged, and the writing generally is well preserved. The plate has no ring-hole. It contains 27 lines of writing, and has a conch-shell engraved at the end of the last line. The size of the letters is between and " The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, the letter b is denoted by the sign for v everywhere except in the word babhramur, 1. 10; the dental sibilant is often employed instead of the palatal; and the word támra is written tämura, in line 27, and sekhara téshara, in line 18.
This inscription also is one of the Parama bhattaraka Mahdrájádhiraja Paramédvara Govindachandradeva, who records that, after bathing in the Ganges at Bonares, on the occasion of the Akshaya-tfitiya, on Monday, the 3rd of the bright half of Vaisakha of the year 1172 (given in decimal figures only), he granted the village of Dhûsa in the Brihagrihe[ye P]varatha pattala, with its patakas (1. 15) or outlying hamlets, to the Mahápurðhita Jagušarman, who is described here exactly as in the inscription A.- The taxes specified, also, are the same as in A. The grant (tâmra-pafta) was written by the Kayastha, the Thakkura Jalhans of the Vástavya or Srivastavya family.
The date regularly corresponds, for the Karttikadi Vikrama-Samvat 1172 expired, to Monday, the 17th April A.D. 1lle, which was the proper day of the Akshaya-tritiya, 10 because the third tithi of the bright half of Vaisakha ended on it 16 h. 9 m, after mean sunrise.
The localities I am unable to identify. With the name of the pattala, Brihagrihê yê P]varatha, we may compare Bșihadgrihôkamisära, the name of the pattald in P.
Read y&=smdbhir. 1 This akshara wa has perhaps been struck out. Read Bandhula-gótrdya Bandhul-Agha'. • The name, read Purdea, migbt possibly here be rend Puros. See below, E., I. 18. • This poems to have been altered to Jdgú in the original; read Jagdarmmand.
Originally budgdondkara was engraved, but the akshara ge has been inserted afterwards, . Here one misees the word prubhriti.
7 Read bhavanti. * Here follow the six verses commencing Bhimini yah pratigrindti, Sarik har bhadr-daanan, Sartondan Bharinah, Bahubhiraranud hd, Shashfinn taraha-sahasrani, and Ydnatha datlani. . See Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 135.
10 See ibid. p. 346.

Page #121

104
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. 12 . . . . . . . . . . -Srimad-Govindachandradôvô
vijayi 13 Vri(bri)hagrihê yê P]varatha-pattalåyån-Dhûsa-gråma-yi(ni)vâsinô nikhila-janapadan=
upagatân=api [cba) raja-rajñi-yavarâja-mantri-paróhita-pratihåra-sênápa14 ti-bhåndâgârik-akshapatalika-bhishag-naimittik-antahpura(ri)ka-data-kari[t]urag.
adhyaksha-pattanákarastbAnagå(gô)kulâ vi(dhi)kâri-parushâms=ch=[8]jnapayati 15 vô(bô)dhayaty=&disati cha yatha viditam=astu bhavatar yath=ôparilikhita-gråmab
sa-på ta kah sa-jala-sthalaḥ sa-lôha-lavan-akaraḥ sa-matay-akaraḥ sa-parnn-416 karah Ba-gartt-sharaḥ sa-madhaka-châta-vang-vâţikå-vitapa-triņa-yúti-gôchara
paryantah 8-A()rddh[v]-adhas-chatar-&ghåța-visu(60)ddhaḥ sva-Bima-paryantahil
samvat 1172 17 Veiga (kakha-eudi 3 gôme | Srimad-Varanasyam akshaya-tritiyayan
parvvani | Gamgayam snåtvå vidhivan-mantra-déva-muni-manaja-bh û ta-pitpi
ganáms-tarppa18 yitvå timira-patala-pâţana-patu-mahasa[m]=Ushộarochisham=upasthây=[Aushadhipati.
sakala-sêsha (kha)ra[m] samabhyarvya(rchya) tribhuvana-tråtur-[Vvjâsudêvasya
půjấm vi19 dhầya havishê hayirbhujam hutvà mâtâpitrôr=âtmanas-cha punya-yaso
bhivriddhay[8] kośalatâ-pâta-karatal-ôdaka-pûrv vam-asmábhir-Va(ba)ndhula-gðtra20 ya Vam bam dhul-Apa(gha)marshaņa-Visvå svå)mitra-tripravaráya dikshita-sci
Purushottama-pautrầya dikshita-sri-Vilhå-putraya mahapurohita-sri-Jagu21 Safarmman(na) A-chamdr-arkka[m] śâsaniksitya pradatto matva yathadiya mana
bhagabhôgakara-pravaņikara-kûțaka-prabhșiti-samast-Adây&n=ājñå vidhi(dhe). 22 vi(yi)bhatva(ya) dasyath=éti Bhavanti ch-atra punya-slokaḥ 1 .
. . . . . . . . . . . ' astel 26 . 27 l-odhhůta-kayastha-thakkura-sri-Jalhanena likhitaståmyra-pattau=ya[m] mirip-ajñay
êti Il chha 118
D.-PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF VIKRAMA-JSAMVAT 1174.
This also is & singie plate, which measures about 1' 6" broad by l'1' high, and is engraved on ong face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about t" in diameter. The plate contains 26 lines of writing which at first sight appears to be in a perfect state of preservation. But the original writing in all probability has been tampered with; for, the names of the pattala and village in line 12 are engraved in the place of other names, and similarly the verse in praise of the donee, which we now read in lines 15 and 16, has clearly taken the place of something else that has been effaced, but of which traces are still visible. The size of the letters is between ' and " The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, the letter b is throughout denoted by the sign for v; the dental sibilant is often employed instead of the palatal, and the palatal sometimes instead of the dental; and the word amra is written dhura, in line 14.
Up to this, the only essential difference between the text of this inscription and that of A. is, that this inscription, like B., omits the words ainapati. . . Vdchaspati in II. 13-14 of A.
• Rend shanedjid.
This sign of pouctuation and those in the next line are superfluous.
• Here follow the six verses commencing Bhamini gaḥ pratigrinik, Sankhari bhadr-disana . dm-dedin. Sarvandtan-bhdoison, Bahnbhirapasudhd, and Sna-datidi para-datiduod. Read támra-paftayan,
After this a conch-shell is engraved.

Page #122

No. 11.)
KAMAULI PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ.
105
This inscription also is one of the Paramabhaftáraka Maharajadhiraja Parameswara Govindachandradêve, who records that, while at Devasthana, on Wednesday, the 15th of the dark half of Åsvins of tho year 1174 (given both in words and in decimal figures), at the annual sraddha or funeral ceremony performed at new-moon time in honour of his father, he granted the village of Sunahi() in the Kêsâurê(P) pattala, with its patakas (1. 13), to the Purodhas (or Purohita) Jágúsarman, son of the Dikshita Vilhå, a Brâhman of the Bandhula gôtra, whose three pravaras were Bandhula, Aghamarshana and Visvâmitra. The taxes here specified in line 18) are the bhagabhôgakara, praranikara, turushkadanda and kumaragadidnaka. The grant was written by the Karanika (or writer of legal documents) Vasudeva.
The date would be correct for both the Chaitrådi and the Karttikddi Vikrama-Samvat 1174 expired; for, in the former year the 15th tithi of the dark half of the půrnimánta Âśvina ended 4 h. 58 m. after mean sunrise of Wednesday, the 29th August A.D. 1117, and in the latter the same tithi of the amanta Ågvins ended 16 h. 30 m. after mean sunrise of Wednesday, the 16th October A.D. 1118. Judging by the dates of the inscriptions F., N. and T., the years of which are expired Chaitrádi years and the months půrnimanta months, I consider it very probable that the true equivalent of the date is Wednesday, the 29th August A.D. 1117, the more so because the dark half of the pärnimánta Åsvina (the pitri-paksha) is a time particularly appointed for performing fráddhas in honour of deceased ancestors. The localities I am unable to identify.
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. 11 . . . . . . . . . . . .srimad-Gôvim dachandradêvô vijayi toplo 12 [Késkurê P]-pattalayam [Suņahi pj-grâma-nivåsinô nikhila-ja[na*]padân=
upagatân=api cha raja-rajñi-yu[va]râja-mantri-purðhita-pratihâra-sênâpati-bha[m]
dågåra(ri)k-Akshapatalika-bhishaka(g)-naimi13 ttik-êntam(ntah)purika-duta-karituragapattanakarasthånagôkuladh i kåri-purusha n =
ajñapayati v8(b)dhayaty=&disa (sa)ti cha ya[th] viditam=astu bhavatam
ya[th]-ôparilikhita-grâmaḥ sa-pâta14 kaḥ sa-lôha-lavan-akaraḥ sa-gattomkharaḥ sa-madhůk-&nvra-vana-v[4*]tika-vitapatřiņa-yûti-gôtigôchara-payamntaḥ
-ôddh-amdhas-chatur-âghâta-[v]isuddhaḥ B[v]a-simâ-payamntag="chatu[h*]saptatyadhi15 k-aikadesa(ga)-sa(SA)ta-samvatsarais Åsvini masi krishna-pakshê pa[m]cha
dasya(syan) Vu(bu)dha-ding samvat 11[74] 10 Åsvi(svi)na-vadi 15 Vu(bu)dhe pituh simvasta(tsa)rikê pårvanê sråddhê Dêvasthânê 11 Yasy=
&[gn]i. 16 hôtra-huta-havya-samriddha-dhúma-dhâr=&dhvarð
sa-ghanam-amva(mba)ram= Adadhânå marttanda-chandakara-mandakari-chakasti 1 tasmai sada sucharitåya,
nimamtritiya | Vam(bar)dhula-gôtrâya Va(ba)ndhul-AghamarshanaIl believe that the word ddeaathand in line 15 must be taken as the name of a place, and that it was originally followed by Gangdydin sudted and the other standing phrases which the other inscriptions contain.
Up to this, the only essential difference between the text of this inscription and that of A. is, that this inscription, like B. Rad C., omits the words aitapati...Váchaspati in II. 13-14 of A.
This sign of punctuation is superfluous.
4 The two names in brackets are doubtful; they apparently are engraved over two other names which have been effaced. . Read sa-gartt-6 sharaḥ sa-madhukamra..
Read .gchara-paryantah s-orddho-adhara, Rendparvantar.
Read Yaara Alpind. Here ons misses the word anakatal. 10 The two numeral figures in brackets are almost illegible, and look more like 88.
11 Metre · Vasantatilaka. This verse is in a different handwriting, and has clearly been engraved in the place of other words which have been efluced.
1 The sense would require karan mandalarl-chakdra, but 'karanh would offend against the metre.

Page #123

106
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
17 Visvá (Svi)mitra-tripravaraya dikshita-Vilha-putraya purðdha-sri-Jågåsa (fa)rmmanê
vrå(bra)hmanaya * $smábhiraggôkarnna-kusalata-pata-karatal-8daka-parvva[m=]
&-chandr-arkka[] yêvach=chhâsanikți-3 18 kritpa(tya) pradatto matva yathadiyamana-bhagabhôgakara-pravaņikara
tura(ru)shkadanda-kumaragadidņaka-prabhțiti-sarvv-8dây&n=&jñaśravaņavidhồyib h û ya
dasyatha || Bhavanti ch=&19 tra 810($10)kaḥ 11. . . . . . . . . . . . 25 . . . . . . . . . . . . . Likhitam ka26 raņika-śrî-Vasu(su)dêvêna 11 11
E.-PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 1175.
This also is & single plate, which measures about 1'5" broad by 1'1' high, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about in diameter. The plate contains 24 lines of writing which is in a fair state of preservation. The size of the letters is about 3". The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, the letter b is throughout denoted by the sign for v, and the dental sibilant is frequently employed instead of the palatal.
This inscription also is one of the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramétuara Govindachandradeva, who records that, on Monday, the full-moon tithi of the month Magha of the year 1175 (given both in words and in decimal figures), after bathing in the Ganges at Benares, he granted the village of Achchhavali in the Ughanatêrahôttara pattala to the Purghita Jágúsarman, who is described here exactly as in the inscription B.-The taxes specified (in line 20) also are, as in B., the bhagabhôgakara and prava nikara. The grant was written by the Karanika, the Thakkura Sahadeve.
The date is irregular; for, in Vikrama-Sanyat 1175 current the full-moon tithi of Magha ended on Wednesday, the 9th January A.D. 1118, and in Vikrama-Samvat 1175 expired the same tithi commenced 12 h. 37 m. after mean sunrise of Monday, the 27th January, and ended 13 h. 10 m. after mean sunrise of Tuesday, the 28th January, A.D. 1119.
The localities I am unable to identify.
12
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. ... 6-grimad-Govindachandradôvô vijayi 18 Ughanatêrahottara-pattalâyâm=?
Achchhavali-gråma-nivåsino nikhila-janapadân=upagatån=api cha raja-rajniyuvaraja mantrim-purðhita-pratihara-sên&pati-bhâmdAgârik-aks ha pața lika-bhishaka (8). ni(nai)mittik-Amtahpurika-data-karituragapattanákarasthanagô kulâvi(dhi)kari
13
* Read puródhah..
* Read Ondy-domabhirs. Omit the akahara kri which perbapo has been struck out already in the original.
• Here follow the eleven verses commencing Bhimin yal pratigrihodli, Santhan lhadr.daanan, Sarráuz etdn-bhdpina), Bahubhir-asudhd, Suvarnamadkan, Taddgdnd the sahasréna, Spa-dalido para datido od. Shashtin varaha-sahasrani, Vari-Madahpuaranylahu; Ydəlha datidni, and Val-dbhra-oibhramam-idah masudh. ddhipat yain.
i Up to this, the only essential difference between the text of this inscription and that of A. is, that this inscription, like B. to D., omits the words afvapali ... Vdehaspati in IL 18-16 of A.
• This sign of punctuation is superfluous; rend výjayye. 1 Originally "lágaimachohla' was engraved, but the sign of an undra has been struck out. • This word was originally omitted, and has been inserted afterwards. . Read mantri-pro.

Page #124

No. 11.)
KAMAULI PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ.
107
14 parushana(n=) samajnapayati (b)va(dha)yaty-Adisa(ba)ti cha Il y atha
viditam=astu bhavatar yath=ôparilikhita-gråmaḥ sa-jala-sthalaḥ 88-18ha-lavan.
Akaraḥ sa-madhaka-chůta-vana15 våţikd-vitapa-triņa-yati-gôchara-peryatta(nta) sa-gartt-Ösharaḥ 8-rddh[v*]-adhaḥ
S[v]a-sim&-paryantas=chatur-&ghatha(ta)-visu (buddhaḥ p amcha[8]ptatyadhika
SA(sa)t-aikadesa(sa)-samvatsarê Maghê mâsi pu[rnni) mfsyam Sôms-dind ankatah samvat 1175 Magha-sudi 15 Soma-dinê
Srimad-Varanasyam Glamgayam vidhivat=snätvå mantra-deva-muni-manuja-bhQta
pitsi-ga[mm]:=tarppayitvå timira17 patala-patana-patu-mahasam=Ushqarðchisham-upasthay=Aushadhipati.sa (fa) kala
sé(68) kharam samabhyarchchya tribhuvana-tråtur=Vvasudevasya půjá[ vidh&]ya
prachura-payasons havishả hayirbhujam hutva 18 måtâpitror=&tmanag=cha punya-yabô-bhivriddhayê asmábhiḥ Vam(bam)dhulasya 6
gotrays Vam(bam)dhula-Aghamarshaņa-Visvå(sva)mitra-tripra[vark]ya Vajasan@ya
BA(SA) khinê dikshita-sri-Parasa-paatriya 19 dikshita-bri-Vilba-putraya purohita-bri-Jagukåya? sarmmand vrå (brå)hmaniya gồkarnna-kusa(a)latl-pūta-karatal-adaka-purvvam-A-chardr-arkkam
yávach chhasandkfitya pra[datta] iti matva ya20 thadiyamåna-bbágabhôgakara-pravaņikara-prabhfiti-samast-adâyân dâsyatha || chha ||
Bhavanti ch=&tra klokaḥ 118 . 24 .. .. .. Likhita[rn] karaṇika-thakkura-bri-Sahadêvêna Si(li)vam=asta II
Ma[m]galam=maha-Sriḥ chha 11
F.- PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA AND HIS QUEEN NAYANAKÊLIDÊVE,
OF VIKRAMA-SAMVAT 1176. This also is a single plate, which measures about 1' 3" broad by 113" high, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about " in diameter. The plate contains 27 lines of well preserved writing. The size of the letters is between and " The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, the letter b is throughout denoted by the sign for v ; the dental sibilant is often employed instead of the palatal; the signs for kh and sh are several times confounded ; and the word amra is written anura, in line 15. On the whole, the writer has done his work in a somewhat slovenly manner. One of the peculiarities of the grant is, that the author, in lines 12-15, has inserted & passage on the vanity of this life and the merit resulting from donations of land, which is similar to a passage in the grant of Madanapala and Govindachandra, published in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XVIII. p. 15 ff.
This also is an inscription of the Paramabhattáraka Maharajadhiraja Paramétvara Govindachandradeva, and opens as if it were meant to record a grant made by the king himself. But in reality the king makes known here that, while he was in residence at Khayard, on Sunday, the 15th of the dark half of Jysishtha of the year 1176 (given both in words and in decimal
This sign of punctuation is superfluous, What is actually engraved, is pl, with the sign of the medial & after it, and roa; rend paurusa-. * Read = ikatah.
• Reed Esmdbhir• Read la-gótraya Bandhul-Agha.
. Compare above, B. 1. 21. * Read -Jdglarmmand; in the original the two akshara. kdyo may have been struck out. Compare above, B. 1. 21.
• Here follow the six verses commencing Bhimin yah pratigrihnati, Sankhan bhadr-duanan, Sarudeold bldpinah, Bahabhirutasudhd, Shashtin varsha-sahairdni, and Ydn=lha datidmi. . It may be mentioned that the writer's sign for kl is almost exactly like the sign for go.
P 2

Page #125

108
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV,
figures), on the occasion of a solar eclipse, his queen, the Paffamahadevi Maharaj is Nayanakêlidêvi, endowed with all royal prerogatives, after bathing in the Ganges, with his consent gave the village of Daravali in (the) Ko[thô]takôțiâvarahotta[ra] (district) to the Purðhita Jágúsarman, who is described here exactly as in the inscriptions B. and E.-The taxes specified in lines 20 and 21) are the bhagabhôgakara, pravanikara, turushkadanda and kumaragadianaka. The grant was written by the Thakkura Gagûka.
The date corresponds, for the Chaitradi Vikrama-Samvat 1176 expired and the pirnimanta Jyaishtha, to Sunday, the Ilth May A.D. 1118, when there was & solar eclipse which was visible in India, 8 h. 42 m. after mean sunrise.
The localities I am unable to identify.
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT.
10 . .
. . L-srimad-Gôvindachandrade11 vô vijayi 19 Kosthô]takóțiåvarahotta[rê P] Daravali-gråma-nivåsinô nikhila
janapadán=upagatan=api cha r aja-rajñi-yuvaraja-mamtri-purohita-prata(ti)hära
senapati-bhamdag&12 rik-akshapatalika-bbishag-naimittik-ântahpurika-dâta-karituragapattana[kar a *]sthana
gókuladhikari-purushån=samajnapayaty=&diśati v o(b) dhayati cha 13
yath=&sta vô vidit-aicha (va) tavadaiyam=anitya13 ta jagataḥ katipayadivas-Avalókaramaniya Madhuså (m)sa-ksi(ka)sumasampad-iva
sapata satata-gatvaram giri-kataka-vasi nam-ayur-apata-ma[dh]uva(ra)s=tilakhala
iva vishaya-bhogaḥ sudasada.7 14 valókana-pad&pmakhani vèsya (sya)-mukhân=iva durupava(cha)riņ=indriyani tad
idam-asmAbhir-api sa kala-sasv(str)-&visa[m]vadinibhiḥ pråmåņikam(ki) bhiḥ
smritibhir-ananta-phala-bhoga-bhajanam bhQmi. 15 d&nam=iti játa-niśva (écha)yair=uparilikhito=yam grâmaḥ sa-jala-sthalah (sa)-10ha
lavan-akaraḥ sa-[mat Isy-Akaraḥ sa-gartt-Okha(sha)rah 89-Amyra-madhaka-vana
vatikA-vitapa-triņa-yati-gôchara-paryantaḥ -016 rddb [v]-adbas-chatar-aghâta-visuddhaḥ [v]a-sims-paryantaḥ shatsaptatyadhika
[@]kadasa-sata-Ba[m]vatsaré Jyé(jyai)shtha-mase krishna-pakshe pamchadaśyam tithau Ravi-dinê ñkê pi samvat 1176 Jyê(jyai)shtha-vadi
15 Ravau sdyreha Khaya17 ri-samavay(s0) Rahu-grastê divákarê Ga[m]gâyên snatva vidheahi)van
ma[m]tra-deva-manuja-bhata-manapidas=10tarppayitva timira-pa[ta]la-påtana-patu
mahasam-Ushnarochisham-upastb&y=0(au)shadhisa-sa (sa)kala-gesha(kha)rar sama18 bhyarchys tribhucha(va)na-trator=VvAsache(de)vasya pajêr vidhaya pâyasena
havi[rbh]uja[m] hutvâ mât&pitror=&tmanas-cha panya-yasd(66)-bhiv[ri][dh]ayê samastarajaprakshi(kri)yöpêta-barvvalankaravibhúshita-pattamahadevi-ma
1 Up to this, the only essential difference between the text of this inscription and that of A. is, that this inscription, like B. to E., omits the words a frapati... Váchaspati in Il. 13-14 of A.
This sign of punctuation is superfluous.
This sign of punctantion is superfluous. For the following passage compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 16, L 13 ff. * Read sa nupat I.
Bendori (?).
• Read =tilakana (P). - Read ead-asad-aralókana-pardnmukhdmi.
Read s-dmra. . Read Rardready=fa. * Kead .pitri-gai -(P).

Page #126

No. 11.]
KAMAULI PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ.
109
19 hårájñi-sri-Nayanakolidêrya sema[ts]amatya Vam(bam)dhula-gotzâya
Var(bam)dhul-Aghamarya(rsha)na-(Visvimitra-*]tripravardya Vajasaneya-A (SA) khinê
dikshita-Purasa-pautakya dikshita-Vilha-putraya purðhita-gri-Jaga[sa]rmma20 ne vra (brd)hmall(na)ya gôkarnna-kusalatå-påta-karatal-Odaka-parvvsm-8-chandr.
arkkam yavat! sasa nikritys pradattah | matra yathadiyamâna-bhagabhôgakara
pravaņikara-turashkadaņda-ku21 maragadiâņaka-prabhfiti-samasta-dânga: dâs våthati | chha || Bhayanti ch=âtra
pauråņika slakaḥ 116 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27 ............ Mangalam maha-fri[ho] Thakkura-bri-Gagûkêna
likhita nsip-ajñaya il
G.-PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 1176. This also is a single plate, which measures about 1' 53" broad by 1' l' high, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about 1' in diameter. The plate contains 25 lines of writing which is in a tolerably fair state of preservation. The size of the letters is between 1 and 3". The characters are Någart, and the language is Sanskțit.As the name of the village, granted by this inscription, is illegible, and that of the district doubtful, and as the inscription otherwise contains really nothing new, it is ornecessary to publish any part of the text.
This inscription also is one of the Paramabhattáraka Maharajadhiraja Paramésvara Govindachandradêva, who records that, on Wednesday, the 9th of the bright half of Kärttika of the year 1178 (given both in words and in decimal figures), after bathing in the Ganges at Benares, he granted a village (the name of which is illegible) in (the) Saru[gå Prs (district) to the MahapurThita Jágufarman, son of the Dikshita Vilhân, and son's son of the Dikshita Purushottama. - The taxes specified in line 20) are tho bhagabhogakara and pravanikara. The grant professes to have been written (like F. and H.) by the Thakkura Gågûka.
The date is irregular; for, the 9th tithi of the bright half of Kârttika' of VikramaSamvat 1176 current ended about sunrise of Friday, the 25th October A.D. 1118, and that of Vikrama-Samvat 1176 expired, 11 h. 33 m. after mean sunrise of Tuesday, the 14th October A.D. 1119. The date would be incorrect also for Vikrama-Samyat 1177 and 1178 expired.
. H.-PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF VIKRAMA-SAMVAT 1178.
This also is a single plate, which measures about 1' 49" broad by l' "high, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about 1l' in diameter. The plate contains 22 lines of well preserved writing. The size of the letters is between 1 and "
* Read ydwachachá.
* Read ttó matod.
Read st-ddáydnedasyathéti. • Read ka-flokdh.
Here follow the ten verses commencing Badmisis yan pratigripdti, Sankhai bhady-daanan, Sarudu elárebhavinah, Bahubhiratasudha, Gam=ékás, Tadágánái sahasréna, Spa-dattdu para-dattan od, Shashfin varsha-sahasrani, Na vishan visham, And Vat-dbhra-vibhramamasdasi.
• The introductory part of the inscription omits the words abrapati ... Vdchaspati in 11. 13-14 of A.
T Line 15: Shafaaptatyadhika-sa(ka)t-aikddasa(ka)- sanatsar Karttika-indi nasamydi ankataḥ sarvat 1176 Kártlika-sudi 9 Pu(bu)dad.
8 The original actually has Jagdkdya sarmmand, but the two akaharas kdya may have been struck out. 9 This is the Kritay-gadi.

Page #127

110
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[VOL. IV.
The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskpit. As regards orthography, the letter b is throughout denoted by the sign for v; the dental sibilant is often employed instead of the palatal ; j is oocasionally used instead of y; and the word sekhara is written sashara, in line 14. On the whole, the writer has done his work (as in the inscription F.) in a rather slovenly way.
This inscription also is one of the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramêsvara Govindachandradêve, who records that, on Friday, the full-moon tithi of Sravaņa of the year 1178 (given both in words and in decimal figures), after bathing at the Kapalamochana ghatta at Benares, where the Ganges flows to the north, and after offering the obsequial cakes to his deceased ancestors, etc., he granted the village of Sula[t]êņi in (the) Nêulasatävisiks (district) to Vyåsa, son of the Dikshita Vilhê and son's son of the Dikshita Purasa, & Brahman of the Bandhula gôtra, whose three pravaras were Bandhula, Aghamarshaņa and Visvâmitra, and student of the Vajasaneya tdkha.--- The only tax specified in line 17) is the bhagabhágakara. The grant was written by the Karanika, the Thakkura Gågûka.
The date regularly corresponds, for the Karttikadi Vikrama-Samvat 1178 expired, to Friday, the 21st July A.D. 1122, when the full-moon tithi of Sravana ended 2 h. 54 m. after mean sunrise.
The localities I am unable to identify.
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. 9.... . . . . . . !-grimad-G[6]vindachandradêr&(vô) vijayi
Ichchha 11 Nêula10 satâ visika[y]ám "Sula[t]êņi-gråma-nivåsinô nikhila-janapadân=upagatån=api cha
raja-rajñi-pa(yu) varå[ja * )-matri-pura(rð)hista *]6-senapati-pratihåra-bham garik.
avja(ksha)patalika(ka) -bhisha11 g.naimittik-ántahpurika-data-karituragapattaná karasthånagôkulddhi kåri-purusha n =
ajñávipayati? VÔ (bô)dhayaty=adisati cha [1] Viditam=astu ta(bha)vatâm yath=
parilikhita-grana(mah) sa-jala12 sthala[h*] sa-l&(10) ha-lavan-Åkaraḥ sa-madhaka-ch tta-va[na). våţikâ-vitapa-třiņa-yati
gôchara-parpa (rya)ntaḥ s-ôddhirdbag=chatar-âghâta-visu(sa)ddha[h] Sva-sim
pa[r]yantah [a]shtasaptatyadhik-aikâdasa(sa)-sa(ga)ta-samvatsare 13 śråvê(va)ņa(ne) mâsi su(su)kla-pakshê paurņņamâsya[m] tithau
Su(su)kra-dine sokatôupi sa[m]vat 1178 Sråvaņa-sudi 15 Su(su)kre 110 Srimad-Varanasyam | Kapklamova(cha)na-ghatta attara-vahimyâm(nyâm)
Gamgâyâm snåtvå vivi(dhi)va14 n=mamtra-dêva-muni-manuja-bhata-pitfi-ganângtarpayitvå timira-patana (la)-påtana
patu-mahasam=Ushộarochisham-opasthåy=Aushadhipati-sa(sa)kala-sa(se)sha(kha ram sa mabhyarchchya tribhuvana-tråtar-Vasudevasya [p]Qján
1 The original has in line 15) pitri-pinda-yajtan nirvartya.
· Up to this, the only essential difference between the text of this inscription and that of A. is, that this inscription also omits the words aídapati. . Vdohaspati in Il. 13-14 of A.
These sigas of ponctuation are superfluous. • Perhaps this might be read Sulabhént.. . The original has a vacant space where the akshara ta should have stood. • This correction seems to have been made already in the original.
1 Bead d payati. After the akshara ya of the following word the original has two kdkapadas, but nothing has been omitted here.
• Read-Orddho-ddhasa. . Read Ontb=shta. 19 This sign of panctuation and the next are superfluous.

Page #128

No. 11.]
KAMAULI PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ.
111
15 vidhaya prachura-påtha(ya)sena havish& hå(ha)va(vi)rbhujam hutra(två)
pitsi-pimda-yajñam nirvarttys m åtå pitrôr=&tmanasacha punya ja(ya)sô(66)vi(bhi)vșiddhaye ! Vaba)ndhulasya gôtrayal Vaba)ndhul-Aghamarshaņa
Visva(fv)mitra-trip[r*]ava16 râya 1 Vajasaneya-sâ() khine dikshita-śrî-Purasa-pautraya dikshita-sri-Vilha
putraya I vrå (bra)hmaņa-bri-Vyásåya asmåbhiḥ gôkarnna-kusalatå-pûta
karatal-cha(da)ka-porytam=8-chamdr-- 17 rkkan gåvach-chh&sanikritys pradatto matvå Syathadiyamâna-bhågabhôgakara
prabhfiti-sarvv-&dåyån dasyath=éti || chchha || Bhavanti ch-atra s10kAh 116
22 .......Likhitar
ch=edam
karaṇika-thakkura-śrl-Gágúkên=eti 11
I.- PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF VIKRAMA-SAMVAT 1184.
This also is a single plate, which measures about 1' 4" broad by 1'" high, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about 18 in diameter. The plate contains 25 lines of well preserved writing. The size of the letters is between land g". The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sansksit.- As the names of the village, granted by this inscription, and of the pattald in which it was situated, are doubtful, and as the inscription otherwise, excepting the date of it, contains nothing new, it is not necessary to publish any part of the text.
This inscription also is one of the Paramabhattaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramétvara Govindachandradêva, who records that, on the Manvadi, Friday, the full-moon tithi of Karttika of the year 1184 (given both in words and in decimal figures), after bathing in the Ganges at Benares, he granted the village of Råri (?) in the Madavala (?) pattala, together with its patakas, to the Mahapurðhita Jágūšarman, son of the Dikshita Vilha, and son's son of the Dikshita Purushottama - The taxes specified in line 20) are the bhagabhôgakara, pracanikara and kataka. The grant was written by the Thakkura Visvarupa.
The date regularly corresponds, for Vikrama-Samyat 1184 expired, to Friday, the 21st October A.D. 1127, which was wholly occupied by the full-moon tithi of Kårttika, correctly called Manvådi.
J.-PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF VIKRAMA-SAMVAT 1190.
This also is a single plate, which measures about 1' 4" broad by 113 high, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has . ring-hole, about 11 in diameter. The plate contains 24 lines of writing which almost throughout is in an excellent state of preservation. The size of the letters is between and ". The characters are Nagari,' and the language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, the letter b is everywhere denoted by the sign for v; the dental sibilant is about a dozen times employed instead of the palatal, and the palatal several times instead of the dental; and the word dmra is written amura, in line 15.
1 All the signs of punctuation in 11. 15 and 16 are superfluous.
* Read "la-gótraya. Between dikshita and art the akahara da or dd was engraved, but it has been struck out. • Read osdy=dsmábhir• Originally yathadikshita was engraved, but the aksharas kshita seem to have been struck out.
• Here follow the seven verses commencing BMmin yah pratigrihpáti, Saikhan bhadr.dsanan, Bahubhirasudhd, Gamudkan, Sardán=et&wwbhdvina), Mama wana.gard kahld, and Vari-Mindshemarang dahu.
1 The introductory part of this inscription does contain the words aérapati . . . Fachaspati in 11. 18-14 of A.
# Line 15: Chaturalllyadhika hat-aikddaia-santatsord Kartlikd midri fukla-pakahd paurniya)d[.lv Naweddau Sukra-dind-Aklopi samvat 1184 Kartlika-sudi 16 Sekre.
» Here, as in F., the sign for ki is almost exactly like the sign for gt.

Page #129

112
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
This also is an inscription of the Paramabhaftáraka Maharajadhiraja Paramesvara Govindachandradêve, who records that, on Saturday, the 3rd of the bright half of Bhadrapads of the year 1190 (given both in words and in decimal figures), after bathing at the Govinda-vâţikå or 'Govinda-garden,' he granted the village of Umbari in the Rûdamauavayâlisi pattala to the Rauta Játéśarman, son of the Rauta Talhe, and son's son of the Tbakkura Úhila, & Brahman of the Gobhila gôtra, whose three pravaras were Gôbhila, Ångirasa and Ambarisha.- The taxes specified (in line 20) are the bhagabhôgakara, praranikara and turushkadanda. The writer's name is not giveni.
The date regularly corresponds, for the Chaitrádi Vikrama-Samvat 1190 expired, to Saturday, the 5th August A.D. 1133, when the 3rd tithi of the bright half of Bhadrapada! ended 5 h. 27 m. after mean sunrise.
The localities I am unable to identify.
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. 12 -Srimad-Gôvindachandradêvô vijayi | Rüdamauavayálisi-pattalayam* 11
Umva(mbari-gråma-nivåsinð nikhila-janapadân=upagatan=apicha raja-rajñi
yuvarâja-mantri13 purðhita-pratihậra-sênåpati-bh&pdag&rik-Akshapatalika-bhishag-naimittik-ântah purika
dûta-karitaragapattanakarasthầnagôkuldvi(dhi)kari-purushận=ajña14 payati y(bô)dhayaty=&disati cha yathå viditam=asta bhavatâm yath-ôparilikbita
gråmaḥ sa-jala-sthalaḥ sa-lôha-lavan-akaraḥ sa-matay-karaḥ sa-gartt-ôsharaḥ
68-madhûk15 mvra(mra)-vana-vaţika-vitapa-triņa-yüti-gôchara-paryantah -&()rddhv-Adhas chatur
Aghâta-visu(su)ddhaḥ sva-sîmê-paryanto navatyadhik-aikadaśa-sata-samvatsare5
Bhadrapadê mâsi su(su)kla-pakshe 16 tritiyâyân-tithau Sa(sa)ni-dinê şökataḥ samvato 1190 Bhadrapada-sudi 3
Sa(sa)nau śrîmad-Govindavâţikåyår snåtvå vidhivan-mantra-dêva-muni
manuja-bhûta-pitsi-ga17 náms-tarppayitvå timira-patala-pâtana-patu-mahasam-Ushṇarðchisham=upasthây=
Aushadhipati-bakala-sê(se)kharam samasya(bhya)rchchya tribhuvana-tråtur
V vâsudêvasya půjâm=vidhå-7 18 ya prachura-pâyasêna havisha havirbhujan hutvå måtâpitrôr=&tmanaśva (S-cha)
pulya (nya)-yasô-bhivriddhay[e] Ssmåbhir-ggôkarnna-kusalatå-púta-karatal-Odaka
pars van Gobhila19 görâya 1 Gôbhila- | Ångarisa- I Âmvarisha-trihpravaraya I thakkura
grl-Úhila-pautrâya rauta-sri-Tâlhé-putrayal rauta-sri-Jatêsa (sa)rmmanê
vrâ(brå)hmaņåya 10 20 A-chandr-åkkam yâvach=chhåsanikfitya pradattô matva yathadiyamana
bhagabhôgakara-pravaņikara-turushkadaņda-prabhřiti-sarvv-âdâyân=ājīâvidh@yib hûya
da21 syath-êti | || Bhavanti ch=âtra flokkḥ 1111
· This is a Manradi.
Up to this, the text of this inscription is essentially like that of A. * This sign of punctuation is superfluous.
• Read 'layam-Umba'. . Read -samvatsare.
Read sanoat. 7 Read pujdsin vidhd.. • The signs of punctuation in this line are superfluous. Read Gobbil-Angiras-Ambarisha-tripravardya. . Read iry.
® Read My=. n Here follow the six verses commencing Bhumin yah pratigriti, Sankhan bhadr-daanan. Sarráséta-bhdvina), Bahubhir=rasudha, Gam=&d, aud Taddgåndsin sahasréna.

Page #130

No. 11.]
KAMAULI PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ.
K.-PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF [VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 1188 [CURRENT).
This also is a single plate, which measures about 1' 3" broad by 111" high, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about " in diameter. The plate contains 29 lines of writing which is in an excellent state of preservation. The size of the letters is between and". The characters are Nâgarî, and the language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, the letter b is throughout denoted by the sign for v; the dental sibilant is often employed instead of the palatal; and the word śékhara is written sêshara, in line 20.
This inscription also is one of the Paramabhattáraka Maharajâdhirája Paramésvara Govindachandradeva, who records that, on Sunday, the first of the dark half of Phalguna of the year 1198 (given both in words and in decimal figures), on the day of the great queen Râlhadevi, after bathing in the Ganges at the Avimukta kshetra of Benares, he granted the village of Lankachada in the Navagama pattalá to the Dikshita Jâgûsarman, son of the Dikshita Vilha, and son's son of the Dikshita Purushottama, the donee of most of the preceding grants. The taxes specified (in line 23) are the bhagabhôgakara, hiranya and turushkadanda. The grant was written by the Thakkura Vishnu.
The great queen (brihadrajñí) Râlhadevi was Govindachandra's mother; see Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 361, 1. 23. She is called Râlhaṇadevi in line 19 of the grant of Govindachandra of the year 1181, published in the Journal As. Soc. of Bengal, Vol. LVI. P. i. p. 115. Whether her day,' on which the grant was made, was the anniversary of her birth or of her death, I am unable to decide.
6
The date regularly corresponds, for Vikrama-Samvat 1198 current and the amânta Phâlguna, to Sunday, the 23rd February A.D. 1141, when the first tithi of the dark half. ended 14 h. 57 m. after mean sunrise.
13.
The localities I am unable to identify. The Navagama pattalá is mentioned in the grant of Govindachandra of the year 1187, published in the Journal As. Soc. of Bengal, Vol. LVI. P. i. p. 109.
113
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT.
1-6rimad-Govindachamdradêvê
17 'ddhâmvas-chatar-âghâțâ (ta)-visu (su)ddhaḥ
vijayi ||2
raja-rajal.yuvarija-machtri-parohita
pattallyma(m) Lamkachada-grima-ni14 và sinô
cha nikhila-janapada pagatan-api prathara-senpati-bhagarik-Akshapajalika-bhishag-nai
15 mittik-kntabpurika-dûta-karitaragapattánäkarnathânagökalådhikari-parushin Ajñâpa yati vô(bo)dhayaty-âdisati cha | Viditam-astu bhavatâm 16 yath-bparilikhita-gråumb sa-jala-thalab
sa-lôha-lavan-âkara[ḥ*] sa-matay-âkarab
sa-madhaka-chûta-vana-vâtika-viṭapa-trina-yûti-gochara-paryantaḥ s-â(ô)
Sva-simâ-paryantaḥ
115
aikâdasa-sat-ashtana[va ]tyadhikes Phalgune pratipadâyâm tithau Ba
18 vi-dinô bhavata 1198 Phalguna-vadi 1 Ravau divase ady=êha Srimad-Varanasyam 10 Ga[m]gâyâ[m*] snâ
"
mâsi7
1 Up to this, the text of this inscription is essentially like that of A. This sign of punctuation is superfluous.
Read layám Lamka.
This sign of punctuation and all the others
7 Read mday.
Read "déot-dicasd=dy=.
Navagâma
in 11. 18-21 are superfluous.
Read -dine[-nkatah] samvat 1198. 10 Read sydm-Avi°.
Vri(bri)hadrajñi-RâlhadéviAvimukta-kshêtrê
samvatsarasita-pakshe
I
Read rddhv-ddhaí. Read -fat-shfa".

Page #131

114
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
19 två vividhi)van-mantra-deva-muni-manuja-bhùta-pitfi-ganáms-tarppayitvå timira
patala-pâţana-pata-mahasam=Ushộarochisham=upasth&y=Aushadhi20 pati-bakala-86(86)sba(kha)ram samabhya[r]chya tribhuvana-tratur-Vasudevasya
půjám vidhaya prachara-påyasêna havisha havirbhujam hutvå måtâpitrôr=
âtma21 nas-cha punya-yaső-bhivsiddhayê gôkarnna-kusalatå-pûta-karatal-&(8)daka-pûrvvam=
asmábhiḥ | Vavula-gôtraya Vam bam)dhul-Âghamarshaņa-Visva(sva)mitra22 tripravacha(ra)ya dikshita-rl-Purushottama-pautraya dikshita-bri-Vilb&-putraya
dikshita-sri-Jágúsasa)rmmaņê vrâ(brâ)hmanây=&-chamdr-arkkam y&va23 t sâsanskritya. pradatto matva yathadiyamâna-bhagabbôgakara-hiraṇya
turush kadanda-prabhsiti-niyatâniyat-&dâyân=&jñávidhêyi24 bhûya dássa(aya th=éti | 3 | Bhavanti ch-atra pûrvva-618kaḥ 116 ....
Likhitar oh-êdam stbakura-bri-Vipņu(shņu)nêti 11
AKA
L.-PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF VIKRAMA-JSAMVAT 1197 [EXPIRED).
This also is a single plato, which measures about 1' 4" broad by 1' "high, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about 1" in diameter. The plate contains 27 lines of well preserved writing. The size of the letters is between and The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskpit. As the names of the village, granted by this inscription, and of the pattald in which it was situated, are doubtful, and as the inscription otherwise contains nothing new, it is unnecessary to publish any part of the text.
This also is an inscription of the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhirdja Paramétvara Govindachandradova, who records that, on Sunday, the first of the dark half of Phålguna of the year 1197 (given in decimal figures only), on the day of the great queen, whose name is not given here, after bathing in the Ganges at the ghaffa of the holy god Védêśvara, at the Avimukta kshetra of Benares, he granted a village to the Dikshita Jágúsarman, who is described here exactly as in the preceding inscription K.-The taxes specified in line 19) are the bhagabhôgakara, pravanikara,, turushkadanda and kumaragadiyánaka (!). The grant was written by the Thakkura Dhadhuka.
The date is the same as in the preceding inscription, the year quoted being VikramaSamvat 1197 expired = 1198 current.
M.-PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF VIKRAMA-SAMVAT 1800.
This also is a single plate, which measures about 1'5" brond by 1' "high, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about " in diameter. The plate contains 32 lines of well preserved writing. The size of the letters is between and ". The characters
Read ir-Bandhula..
* Read ch=ehddsao. . Here the original has an ornamental stop, the centre part of which looks like the sign chha.
• The expression pirva-flókah (instead of paurdņika-flóká or punya-fl6kah) we have also in the inscrip. tions Q. and R.
Here follow the seven verses commencing Bhumim yaḥ pratigrindti, Sankhan bhadr.dsanan, Sart de dlanmdKdoinoh, Bahubiravasudha, Gám=&kdin, Tadagandi sahaara, and Spa-datta para-datido od.
. Read fhakkura
Line 16: Sanval 1197 Podlguna-radi 1 Ravan i trilbri)hadrajit-dirant adyabha fremad. Váránasydsin Arimukta-kahdiri ddea-irf-Fedditara-ghaff! Gaing dydá snálod.
• The names of the pattald and village in II. 11-12 are apparently engraved in the place of other names which have been effaced. The bame of the village miny possibly be Samala (with its pasakas).

Page #132

No. 11.]
KAMAULI PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ.
115
are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, the letter b is everywhere denoted by the sign for o; the dental sibilant is often employed instead of the palatal; and the word sêkhara is written fêshara, in line 21, and tri tri, in line 23.
This also is an inscription of the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramédvara Govindachandradeva who records that, on Sunday, the full-moon tithi of Srivaņa of the year 1200 (given both in words and in decimal figures), after bathing in the Ganges at Benares, he granted the village of Kaila with its patakas Vivamayûta, Jamharimayûtå, Tihunmayûtå, Dadaüâmayûtâ, Åmbåmayûtâ, Savaramayîtê, Palasevali, Duņêndu, Châchâpurs and Pipalavalipi, in the Têmishapachottara pattald, to the Pandita Maharajasarman, son of the Mahapurohita Dikshita Jágú, and son's son of the Dikshita Vilha, & Brahman of the Bandhula gôtra, whose three pravaras were Bandhula, Aghamarshana and Visvâmitra. - The taxes specified (in line 25) are the bhagabhôgakara, pracanikara and hiranya. The writer's name is not given.
The date regularly corresponds, for the Karttikddi Vikrama-Samvat 1200 expired, to Sunday, the loth July A.D. 1144, when the full-moon tithi of Srávans ended 15 h, 31 m. after mean sunrise.
The localities I am unable to identify.
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. 14 -grimad-Govindachandradêvô vijayi 113 Têmishapachottara-pattalayam !! Vivamay[u]tå- Jam harimayuta-
Tihunamapu(yu)ta- 1 Dadaü&mayûte-5 15 Åmva(mba)mayüte- I Savara[ma]pů(ya)ta- | Palasavall. I Duņôndu. I
Chachapurs- | Pipalavalipibhiḥ pâţakaiḥ saha Kaila-gråma-nivåsinô nikhi16 la-janapad&n=upagatân=api c ha râja-rajñi-yuvarâja-mamtri-purðhita-pratibâra
s[e]nâpati-bhanda [g]árik-åkshapatalika-li(bhi)pa(sha)g-nai17 mittik-Antahpurika-dûta-karitaragapattana karasvå(sthâ)nagôkuladhikari- purush â n =
Ajñapayati vôb)va(dha)yaty=&disati cha | Viditam=asta bha. 18 vata[m] yath=8parilikhita-gråmaḥ sa-jala-sa-svalah? 88-18(18)ha-lavan-&karaḥ
sa-matay-Akaraḥ sa-gartt-Ösharaḥ sa-madhûka-chůta-vana-vâţika-tri19 naryüti-g[cha]ra-pa[r]yantaḥ
S-ôrddh[**]-ava(dha)ś=chatur-âghâ¢â(ta)visu(en)dra(ddha) BV&-sîma-paryantaḥ 11 dvadaśa-(sa)ta-samvatsar[eo]
Sra(ára)vané mäsi su(gu)kla-pakshé pô (pau)[r]nnamasya[mo] 20 tithau Ravi-dinê' ank[e]-pí samvatlo 1200 S&(śrå) Vana-sudi 15 Rava
avra(dy-ê)ha srimad-Våråņasyâm'l Gamgâyâm stâ(sná)tvà vivi(dhi)van=
mantra21 dêva-mani-manaja-bhůta-(pi]tội-ganáms-tarppayitvå timira-patala-påtama(na)-patu
mahasam=Ushnarchipa(sha)m=upasth&y=Aushadhipati-sakala-sesha kha). 22 ra[m] sama[bhya]rchya tribhuvana-tråtur-V vâsudêvasya půjám vidhầya
prachura-pâyas[e]na havish& havirbhujam hutvà mâtâpitrôr=âtmanaś=cha punya
This was apparently a brother of the Prahsrájaśarman or Pharfjalarman, mentioned in the following
grants.
- Up to this, the text of this inscription is essentially like that of A. • The sigus of punctuation in this line and in the next are superfluous.
• Read layáin. Read ytit.
• This sign of punctuntion and all the others in II. 18-24 are superfluous 7 Read 1a-jala-athalah. & Rend -paryantó.
Read-dindenké. 10 Read sanat. 11 Read Opasydi.
0.2

Page #133

116
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
. [Vol. IV.
23 yaşô-bhivriddhayé gå(gð karņņa-kusalatå-pûta-karatal-&(6)daka-pû ryvam=asmábhiḥ 1
Vavulargôtraya Vavul-Aghamapa(rsha)ņa-Visv&(va)mitra-tri(tri)prava24 râya 1 dikshita-sri-Vilha-pautrậya mahậpurðhita-dikshita-sri-Jagû-putrảya pandita
Sri Maharajasarmmaņê vrå (bra) hmaņay=&-chandr-arkka[m] 25 yavat sasaniksitya pradatto matvå . yathadiyamâna-bhagabha (bhô)gakara
(pra)vaņikara-bivabhapa-:niyatâniyat-adâyân=farvv&n=&jna. 26 viva(dhê)yîbhủya dasyath=éti ||* || Bhavanti ch=&tra va(dha)rmm-anaśásinaḥ
si[]kaḥ 115 . . . . . . .
N.-PLATE OF GOVINDACHANDRA OF VIKRAMA-JSAMVAT 1211.
This also is a single plate, which measures about 1' 5' broad by 114" high, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about 4" in diameter. The plate contains 26 lines of well preserved writing. The size of the letters is between 1 and ". The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, the letter b is throughout denoted by the sign for o, the dental sibilant is often employed instead of the palatal, and the palatal occasionally instead of the dental; and the word támra is written tamura, in line 26.
This inscription also is one of the Paramabhaftáraka Maharajadhiraja Paraméscara Gôvindachandradeva, who records that, on Tuesday, the 15th of the dark half of Bhadrapada of the year 1211 (given in figures only), after bathing in the Ganges at Benares, he granted the village of Gôuli in the Kachchhoha pattald, with its patakas, to the Rauta Paharajaśarman, son of the Dikshita Jågů, and son's son of the Dikshita Vilhå, a Brâhman of the Bandbala gôtra, whose three pravaras were Bandhula, Aghamarshana and Visvamitra.- The taxes specified in line 19) are the bhágabhôgakara, pravanikara, hiranya, turushkadanda and kumaragadianaka. The grant (tumra-paffaka) was written by Sripati.
The date regularly corresponds, for the Chaitradi Vikrama-Samvat 1211 expired and the pürnimânta Bhadrapada, to Tuesday, the 10th August A.D. 1154, when the 15th tithi of the dark half ended 23 h. 26 m. after mean suprise.
The localities I am unable to identify. The Kachchhôha pattala is also mentioned in the inscription U.
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. 11 . . .
. . . . 7-Srimad-Gôvimdachandradêvô 12 vijayi 118 Kachhohe-pattalay&m sapataka-Gôull-gråma-nivåsino Dikhila
janapadân=upagatâneapi cha råja-råjñi-yavaråja-mamtri-purohita-pratihára-sên&pati. 13 bhårdágárik-akshapatalika-bhishag-Daimittik-ämtahpurika-dûta-karituragapatta n a kara.
sthanagôkulâdhikari-purushân=ajñåpayaty=&disa(sa)ti vô(bô)dhayati cha | Vidita14 m-asta bhavatâm yath=ôparilikhita-grâmaḥ sa-jala-sthala[ho] Na-loha-lavan.
Akara[h] 88-parnna-matsy-akara[h*] sa-gartt-ôsharaḥ sa-madhuka-chůta-vanavåtika-tpiņa-yati-gôchara-paryantaḥ 6-6.
1 Read Shira Bandhula.gotrdya Bandhule.
Read yavachachhdsa'.
Read - hiranya.. Here and after the word flókah l of this line there are oruamental stops, the centre part of which looks like the akshara chha.
Here follow the eight verses commencing Bhimini yaḥ pratigrinati, Sarodnolds-bhdvinah, Bahubhira vasudha, Gam-dkdmi, Tadagandi sahasrana, Sra-dattam para-dattam rá, Shashtin varsha-sahaordwi, and Var dbhra-vibhramam-idan.
. This name is written quite clearly in the original. See below, U. 1. 25. 1 Up to this, the text of this inscription is esseutially like that of A. The two signs of punctuatiou in this line are superfluous.
Read Kachchhóha..

Page #134

No. 11.)
KAMAULI PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ.
117
15 rddh[v]-(&)dhas-chatur-&ghâta-visu (Suddhaḥ sva-simi-paryamtaḥ 11! samvat
1211 Bhadrapada-vadi 15 Bhaumes ady-êha Srimad-Vâraṇasyam
Gamgâyám endtvå vidhivan=mamtra-deva-muni-manuja-bhûta. 16 pitri-ganâng=tarpayitvå timira-patala-pâtans-patu-mahasam-Ushnarochisham=upasthây
Aushadhipati-Sakala-sê kharam samabhyarchya tribhuvanatrâtur-Vâsudêvasya půjâm
vidhya pra 17 chura-påsha(ya)sêna havishâ havirbhajar hutvà mâtâpitrôr=&tmanas-cha punya.
yasô-bhivriddhayê gôkarņņa-kusalatå-pata-karatal-ôdaka-pûrvvam=asmabhiḥ:
Vam(bam)dhula-gôtråya | Vam(bam)18 dhul-Âghamarshana-Visvamitra-trih pravaraya
dikshita-sri-Vilha-pautrâya 1 dikshita-sri-Jågû-putrâya 1 râuta-srl-Paharkjasa (fa)rmmaņa vra(brahmaņaya? !
-chamdr-arkkam yavach=chhasa (sa)ni19 kfitpa(tya) pradatto matva yathâdîyamâna-bhagabhôgakara-pravaņikara-hiraṇya
turasbkadamda-kumaragadiâņaka-prabhğiti-niyatâşniyat-adâyân=&ya(jña) vidhi( dhe Dyi
bhûya d&sya. 20 tha iti il chha || Bhavanti ch=âtra paurâņikâh slokaḥll
. . Likhitam ch=êdan tâm vra-pattakam 10 sri-śripatina
26
.
'ition
is il ciba ii
0.- PLATE OF VIJAYACHANDRA AND THE YUVARÂJA JAYACHCHANDRA
OF (VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 1224. This also is a single plate, which measures about l' 5" broad by I' l' high, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about " in diameter; and at the end of the text there is the figare of a conch-shell. The lower proper left corner of the plate is broken away, and by this one or two aksharas (of no importance) have been lost; otherwise the 31 lines of writing which the plate contains are well preserved. The size of the letters is between 1 and The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. Tho writer (or engraver) has done his work in a very careless manner, so that the text is full of minor errors of all kinds. Besides, some of the signs employed are so badly formed that one is left to guess what letters are meant to be denoted by them. The inscription opens with eleven verses, the first nine of which it has in common with the preceding grants of Govindachandra, while verses 10 and 11, which eologize Gôvindachandra's son Vijayachandra, are already known from the published inscription of this king and from the inscriptions of his son Jayachchandra ;13 and towards the end our inscription has twelve benedictive and imprecatory verses. The formal part of the grant, from line 10 to line 23, is in prose, and is worded like the corresponding part of the published grant of Vijayachandra and the Yuvardja Jayachchandra.
The inscription is one of the Paramabhaftáraka Maharajadhiraja Paramésvara Vijayachandradêva, the successor of the P.M.P. Govindachandradêva, who was the successor
1 The two signs of panctuation in this line are superfluous. ? Read sashuat.
3 Read Bhaumdadys. • The signs of panctuation in 11. 17 and 18 are superfluous. • Rend hir,
& Read -tripra. 7 Rend ond yad..
. Read thadi. • Here follow the eleven verses commencing Blimin yah pratigrindti, Sankhar bhadr.dranan, SardaStás-bhdvinah, Bahubsr=asudad, Gdmadkdn, Tadagánki sakasrdna, Spa-dattái para-datlán rá, Phalakrishtami mahirin dadyat, Shasatin varsha-sahasrdni, Vári-A(n&sho=aranydahu, aud Na vishan visham. 10 Bead támra.
11 Read tin-di. * Here the original has an ornamental stop, the centre part of which looks like the siga chha. # See Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. pp. 7 and 11, 'Abd Vol. XVIII. p. 130.

Page #135

118
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
of the P.M.P. Madanapaladêve, who again was the successor of the P.M.P. Chandradeva,
who by his arm had acquired the sovereignty over Kanyakubja (Kanaaj).' The king records in it that, with his consent, the Maharajaputra (or Maharaja's son) Jayachchandradeva, installed in the dignity of Yuvardja and endowed with all royal prerogatives, on Sunday, the tenth tithi of the bright half of the month Ash&dha of the year 1924 (given in words and partly in decimal figures), on the occasion of being initiated as & worshipper of the god Krishna (Vishạn), after bathing in the Ganges at Benares, and in the presence of the god Âdikêśava (Vishņu), granted the village of Haripura in the Jiâvai pattala to the preceptor of the performance of the Vaishnava worship, the Mahápurohita Praharajaśarman, son of the Mahapurðhita Dikshita Jágů, son's son of the Dikshita Vilhå, and son of the son's son of the Dikshita Purása, a Brâhman of the Bandhula gôtra, whose three pravaras were Bandhula, Aghamarshana and Visvamitra.-- The taxes specified here (in lines 22 and 23) are the bhagabhôgakara, pravanikara, játakara, gôkara, turushkadanda and kumaragadidnaka. The grant was written by the Thakkura Kusumapala.
The date regularly corresponds, for the Karttikadi Vikrama-Samyat 1224 expired, to Sunday, the 16th June A.D. 1168, when the 10th tithi of the bright half of Ashådhat ended 22 h. 5 m. after mean sunrise.
The localities I am unablo to identify. The Jigvai pattald apparently is the Jlavati pattalá of two inscriptions of the Maharajaputra Govindachandra of the years 1161 and 1162, Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 103, 1. 10, and Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 360, 1. 8.
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. 1 3Akumthôtkamtha-Vaikuntha-kamka(tha)thi(pî)tha-luthat-karaḥ samrambhaḥ surat
Ararn bhê sa Sriyaḥ Srêyasê=stu vaḥ 11 [lo] [A]bhi(si)d=Asi($i)tadyati
vamsa-játa-[kshm]ápåla-målåsu divam gatásu såksh&d=Vivasyên=iva 2 [bhû]ri-dhâmpå nämna Yasovigraha ity=adåraḥ 11 [28] Tat-[sn]tô=bhûn=
Mahicham[dra]ś=[cha]mdra-dhama-nibham nijam [1] yên Spåra[m=a]kva(ků)pâra-pâré vyâ(på ]ritam bha(ya)śaḥ [3] Tasy=&bhut
tanayo nay-ai[ka]-rasikaḥ krinathi-7 3 shan-mandaló vi[dhva]st-ôdya(ddha)ta-vira-yodha-timira[h] Sri-Chandradevo
npipaḥ 1 yên=ôdáratara-pratâ[pa*]-sa (sa)mit-Agêsha-prajópadravam brîmad. . Gadhipur-adhiga(ra)jyam-asamam dôr-vikramên=&rjitam !! [48] Tirthâni8 Kå4 si-Kusik-Â()ttarakosal-[m]drasthå[ni]yakani paripalayat-Avi(dhi)gamya [*]
hêm=åtma-tulyamaanisåm (Sam) dadatá dvij[@]bhyo yên=&mkita
vabhu (su)mani(ti) Ba(sa)tasalu(8=tu)lAbhiḥ 11 [5*]" 5 Tasy=&tmaja(jo) Madanapala iti kshiti[m]dra-chod&ma[mi]r=vvijayatê nija-pôtra
chandraḥ 1 yasy=[bh]ishêka-kalas-ollasitaiḥ payôbhiḥ [pra]kshâlitam [kalli
rajah-patalam dharitryåh || [6] 10Y as[y®]-46 eld-vijaya-prayâņa-samay[8] tumg-chal-ôchchaiss-cha]lan-madyat-kumbhi-pada-skrs]m. A[sa]ma-bhara-bhra[sya]n-mahimamdalê
chudaratna-vibhinna-talu-ma (ga)litastyân-asrig-udbhasitaḥ śêshaḥ "pesha-vasád=iva [ksha].
This is a Manoddi; on the following day was the Vishnubayan-laata.
• The village Haripura may possibly be identical with Vishnupura, mentioved in line 6 of the second inscription, referred to above. Metre : $18ka (Andshţabh).
• Metre : Indravajra. • Metre : siðka (Anushtubh).
• Metre: Sardůlavikriğita. 7 Read kramta.doi.
• Metre of verses 5 and 6: Vasantatilaka. . After this, at the end of this line, the original has Ta(na) katha - -, the commencement of verse 9; but these akaharat sppear to bave been struck out again. 30 Metre : Serdülavikridita.
* Bead laiaha..

Page #136

No. 11.]
KAMAULI PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ.
119
7 ņam=aså(san) krôd[@*] nilin-ânanaḥ | [7*] Ta[sm ]åd=ajậyapa(ta) nij-ayata
vå (ba)huvalli-var(bar)dh-ava[ru]ddha-nava-rajyagajo nare[mn]draḥ sâm[dr]Âmrita-drava-murân(chân) prabhavô gavân gỗ Gõindachandraiti
cha[min]dra iv=amvu(bu)råsah(sh) 11 [8] 8 [Na] katham=apy=alabbanta Stalákumams=tissipa(shu) diksha gajân=a[tha]
Vaj[r]inaḥ 1 [ka]kubhi babhramtr=Abhramavallabha-pratibhatá iva ya[sya] ghatá-gajaḥ 11 [9] [A]jani Vijayachamdrô Dâma tasman-nar[@]mdra[ho]
surapa9 tir-iva bhabhřit-paksha-vichchhêda-dakshaḥ | bhuvana-dalana-hela-harmya-Hammiranåri-nayana-jalada-dhå[r]d-sâmta-bhaloka-tåshaḥ(pah)
[10] "Yasmin(s=cha]laty=udadhinêmi-mahî-jayâya mådyat-karimdra-guru-bhara-ni10 pithi(đi)t=êva [*] yâti Tta(pra)jâpati-padar saran-arthini [bh]s-tva[]gat
turamga-nivah-a(d)ttha-rajas-chhalêna [11] Sô=yam samasta-raja-la(cha)kra
sama[6]dhi(vi)na(ta)-charaṇaḥ | Sava(cha) paramabhattáraka-maharajadhiil râja-param[@]svara-paramamah[@]*[v]ara-nijabhnj[]pârjita-Kanyaku[vja(bja)]dhipa
tya-sriChandrad[e]va-pâdânudhyâta-parama bhattara ka-maharajadhiraja
paramēśvara-paramamah[@]s[v]ara-bri[Ma]danapaladêva12 pâdånudhyâta-paramabhattâraka-mahârâjâdhiraja-parameśvara-para mam &h[@]svar
Åsvadha(pa)tigajapatinarapatirajatrayadhipati-vividhavidyâvichara Váchaspati-briGôvim
dachandradeva13 pidanudhyâta-paramabhattaraka-mahârâjâdhiraja-paramêśvara-para ma mah[@]svar
âśvapatigajapatinarapatirajatrayâdhipati-vividhavidyâdhi(vi)châra Våchaspati-śrimad.
Vijayachandra14 devi(vo) vijay 6 Jikvai-pattalayam
Haripura-gråma-ni[vâ]siná(no) nishi(khi)la-janapad&n=upagatân=api cha råja-râ [jñl]-mantri-purðhita-pratibara
sênâpati-[bhåndå). 15 gåri[k]-akshapatalika-bhishaka(g)-naimittik-âmtahpuri[ka]-[aa]ta-karituragapattanákara
sthånagôkulâdhikari-puru[shâ]n=&[jña]payati võ(bô)dhayati(ty-hadisati [cha] yatha 16 ?vidivay-astu bhavatár va(ya)$(th)=Opari[li]khita-gramaḥ sa-jala-[sthala] sa
[løbs]-laval(n)-akaraḥ sa-gartt-ya(sha)raḥ [sa]-matsy-akaraḥ -&mvra(mra).
[madhůka]he pi(vi)tapa-[vâ]ți[kk]-sahitaḥ 17 tpiņa-da(y)ti-gôchara-pa[r]yantah 8-()rdhy-&dhas-chatur-âghâţa-visu(su)ddhaḥ (sva-si]må-paryantah
[cha]turvvi[m]šatyadhi[ka]-[dv]dagasa(ga)ta sa[m]va[tsa]ré s[ro]kê pi sam 1924 [A]ghadha-na (ma)sa(si) (sukla P]
pa[ksh]" daśamyam 18 [ti]thau Ravi-dinês[dy=é]ha srimad-[V&]råņasy[ân] Gangâyâ[m] snåtvå
d[e]va-ści(sry)-Adikeśava-sannidhau vidhivan-mantra-de[va]-muni-manuja-bhata
p[i*]tri-ganam[seta]rppayitvå timira-patala-patana-pata19 mabasam-Ushnard(ro)vi(chi)sham=upa[sth]åy=Aushadhipati-Sakala-1&(98)sha (kha)ram
samabhyarchys triva(bhu)vana-tråtar-[bha]gavataḥ Krishṇasya pajauh vidhaya's pa(e)tasy-aiva diksh&-gzahaņa-praståké(ve) mâtâpitrôr=âtmanag-cha
pu.
1 Metre: Vasantatilaka. 9 Metre: Drutavilambita.
Rend rana-kahanda, • Metre : MAlini. Of the following six inscriptions, P. and U. read Homefra, and Q. and B. Hampira; and intend of Sainta P., S., T. and U. have dhanta, and Q and B. didla.
• Metre: Vasantatilaks.- Instead of jaydya P., S., T. and U. haya jayarthan. • This sign of punctuation and all the others up to line 92 are superfluous. 7 Read viditam . Read ka-vio Read tasetri.
Read Ontar-cha. 11 I believe lukla to be the intended reading, but in the original the sign of the first akshara is really no letter at all, and the second akshara looks somewhat like pld.
# Read dhay-aita'.

Page #137

120
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
20 ya-ya-dhi(hhi)vriddhay Sama-s]mmatyk
ryan)va[r]jybhishi[kta]-magha(h)rájaputra-del-Jayachchandrad[*] [*]na gokarna kujalatá-pâta-karstal-baka-på[rvva]m-
21 [chardreka] på(y)vata(t) Vam(bar)dhula-gôtrâya Va(bam)dhula-2 1 [A]ghamarshana-Visâ/svå)mi[tra]-triḥpravárâ ya dikshita-Purâsa-[pra]pantraya | dikshita J.Vilha-pauteya I mala(h)park/r6)hita-di[kahita]-irl-Jagd-patriya I Vaishnava
22 [p4jvidhi-[gu]ravé
I
31
[VOL. IV.
vrâ(bra)hmanâsha(ya)
samastarjapkriy[0]pêta
mahapuro[hi]ta-irt-Praharjan(dar)map[4] ahra (pra)datti(t)
sâsanikri[tya]
matvâ
shu(ya)thadiya]ga(må)dhi(na)-[bhāgabhô]gakara-[pra]raşikar-ja jā)la (ta) kara
gôkara-turushka
23 [dam]ḍa-ka(ku)mâ (ma)ragadiânak-âdi-samas [t]a-niyatâni[ya]t-âdâyân=â[jñâ]vidh[ê*]yî[bhaya] dasyath=[6]ti | Sa(bha)va[m]ti ch=âtra dhag(rm)-ânusam (sâ) sinaḥ paurika-1[6]
• Liśvi(khi)tam=idam
Sthakuva-sri-Kusumapâlêna
pramânam-ivi(ti) 16
P.-PLATE OF JAYACHCHANDRA OF [VIKRAMA-JSAMVAT 1226.
This also is a single plate, which measures about 1' 6" broad by 1' 24" high, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about "in diameter. The plate contains 34 lines of writing which throughout is in an excellent state of preservation. The size of the letters is about. The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, the letter b is everywhere denoted by the sign for v, and the dental sibilant is often employed instead of the palatal, and the palatal a few times instead of the dental. As the introductory part of this inscription and of the following inscriptions Q. to U., up to the words -śrimaj-Jayachchandradêvé vijayt, is really identical with the corresponding portion of the inscriptions of Jayachchandra published in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XVIII. p. 130 ff., it is unnecessary to publish it. It would, similarly, be superfluous to give the full text of the benedictive and imprecatory verses of these inscriptions.
This inscription is one of the Paramabhattáraka Mahárájádhiraja Paraméévara Jayachchandradeva (the successor of the P. M. P. Vijayachandradeva, etc.), who records that, on Sunday, the 6th tithi of the bright half of the month Ashadha of the year 1226 (given both in words and in decimal figures), while encamped at the village of Vaḍaviha, after performing the mantra-sndna at (his) inauguration, he granted the village of Osis in the Brihadgrihôkamisára pattald to (his) the king's religious preceptor, the Mahapurohita Prahladasarman, son of the Dikshita Mahapurohita Jagû, and son's son of the Dikshita Védasarman, a Brahman of the Bandhula gatra, whose three pravaras were Bandhula, Aghamarshana and Visvamitra, and student of the Yajurvéda.- The taxes specified (in line 27) are the bhagabhagakara and pravanikara. The grant (támra-paffaka) was written by the Mahakshapatalika, the Thakkura Sripati.-The donee of this grant, Prahlâdasarman, clearly is the Praharajasarman or Paharajasarman of other grants, and his grandfather Védasarman is tho Vilhâ, so often mentioned before.
1 Read yávad-Bam.
Read 'dhul-Agha".
Read-tripra".
Here follow the twelve verses commencing Bhumim yah pratigrihndti, Sankham bhadr-deanam, Shashtim varsha-sahasrdni, Sva-dattám para-dattam va, Gdm-dkám, Taḍágánům sahasréna, Na visham visham, Varihindsho-aranyéshu, Yan-tha dattáni, Vát-dbhra-vibhrmamidam, Sarván-étán-bhdvinah, and Bahubhir vasudha bhukta.
After this there is a small representation of a conch-shell.
Read thakkura.. 7 i.e. after repeating the prayers used at ablution, without the actual bath; compare the Vishnu-purdna translated by H. H. Wilson, 2ud ed., Vol. III. p. 114.

Page #138

No. 11.)
KAMAULI PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ.
121
The date regularly corresponds, for the Karttikadi Vikrama-Samvat 1226 expired, to Sunday, the 21st June A.D. 1170, whon the 6th tithi of the bright half of Ashadha ended 15 h. 56 m. after mean suprise.
The localities I am unable to identify
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. 18 : :
.-śrîmaj-Jayachchandrade19 vô vijayi || || Vri(bri)hadgrihokamisara-pattalayarn | Ôsia-grama-nivaginổ
nikhiln-janapadån=upagatån=apicha råja-råjni-yuvaraja-mamtri-purohita-pratihâra20 senapati-bhåndagårik-akshapatalika-bhishag-naimittik-årtahpurika-duta-karitara ga
pattanákarasthanagôkulddhikari-purushân=&jõâpayati vo(bô)dhalya"]ty=&disati cha [lo]
Vidi. 21 tam=astu bhavatám yath=#parilikhita-grâmaḥ sa-jala-sthalaḥ sa-loba-lavan-akaraḥ
sa-matsy-&laraḥ sa-gartt-Ösharaḥ sa-giri-gahana-nidhanaḥ sa-madhik-amra-vana
vâţikå-vitapa22 triņa-yati-gôchara-paryantaḥ -ôrddh[v]-adhaś=chatur-âghåţa-visuddhaḥ sva-sima
paryantah samvatsaranam shadviņ(dvim)sa(sa)ty-adhikeshu dvådasa(sa)
satêshu(shy-) Åshadhe mâsi sukla-pakshê shashthyam tithau Ravi-dinês 23 anksto-pisamvat 1226 Åshadha-sudi Ravau(vâv-)ady=éha sri
Vadaviha-gråma-sama vásita-vijayakatake7 abhisheke mantra-snånens snåtva
vidhivan-mantra-deva-muni-manuja-bhata-pitsi. 24 ganâus=tarppayitvå timira-patala-påtana-pata-mahasam=Ushnarôchisham=upasthầy=
Aushadhipati-sa kala-sekharam samabhyarchchya tribhuvana-tråtur=Vvasudevasya
pajâm vidhya prachura-påyase25 na havishâ havirbhujam [h]utvà mâtâpitrôr=&tmanaś=va(cha) punya-yasobhivridd hayê8
asmåbhir=ggôkarņna-kusalatå-påta-karatal-odaka-parvvakam Vam(bam dhula-gôtrâya Vam bam)dhula-Aghamarshana-Vigvå (sva). 26 mitr=eti tri-pravaráya dikshita-sri-Che(ve) daśarmma-pautrầya dikshita
mahapurðhita-sri-Jaga-putrêya Yajurv veda-sâ (bà)khine raja-gurave mahậpurohita
sri-Pralta(hla)daśarmmane vrå(bra)27 'hmanâya chamdr-arkkan gåvach-chbâsanikritys pradatto matvå yathadiyamâna
bhagabhôgakara-pravaạikara-prabhsiti-niyatâniyata-samast-&dây&n=ajñāvid heyib haya
dasyath=eti 28 I I Bhavanti ch-atra slokaḥ 110 . . . .
· Likhitam ch=edan tâmrapattakar mahákshapatalika-thakkura-sri-Sripatibhiruiti !!!!
Q.-PLATE OF JAYACHCHANDRA OF VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 1228. This also is a single plate, which measures about 1'71' broad by 1'2" high, and is engraved on one face only. In the middle of the upper part it has a ring-hole, about " in diameter;
1 With the name of the pattald compare the name of the patlald in C. 1. 13.
* Up to this, the text of this inscription, excepting some differences of spelling and one or two unimportant various rendings, entirely agrees with that of the grant of Jayachchandra published in Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 130 ff. In verse 14 the readings of the inscriptions P. to U. vary between pratyderilta. and pratyderitlan. · These signs of panctuation are superfluous.
• Read "yam=Osia.. Betwern Rari aud dind the original lias a sign of panctuation.
• Rend =nkató=pi samvat. 7 Read oks-bhi'.
Read oydərmd.
. Read °l- Aghao. 10 Here follow the eleven verses commencing Blimin yah pratigrindli, Sankhan bhadr-dsanan, Game &k**, Vari-Aindekr=aranyéshu, Na visham nisham, Sua-datida para-datli od, Shuskfin varsha-sahasrani, Balwbhiraporudhd, Tedagandoh sahasréņa, Yanfha dalt dni, and Sarva Adlanabhátinah.

Page #139

122
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
and at the upper proper right corner a very small piece of the plate is broken away. The plate contains 35 lines of writing which is in an excellent state of preservation. The size of the letters is between and fa". The characters are Någart, and the language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, the letter b is throughout denoted by the sign for v; the dental sibilant is often employed instead of the palatal; and the word prakshalitan is written prakhyálitan, in line 5, ámra amura, in line 20, yati juti, in line 21, and šékhara šéshara, in line 23.
This also is an inscription of the Paramabhattaraka Maharajddhiraja Paramésvara Jayachchandradêve, who records that, on Tuesday, the 7th tithi of the bright half (called mahl-saptami) of the month Mâghs of the year 1928 (given both in words and in decimal figures), after bathing on the Manvantarådi at the confluence of the rivers at Prayaga, in the presence of the god Gangaditya, he granted the village of Kusuphata in the Mahasô pattala, with its påfakas, to the Mahapuróhita Prabarâjasarman, son of the Mahápur Chita Dikshita Jågů, and son's son of the Dikshita Vilha, a Bråhman of the Bandhula gótra, whose three pravaras were Bandhula, Aghamarahaņs and Vigvåmitra, and student of the Yajurveda.The taxes specified in line 27) are the bhagabhôgakara, pravanikara and hiranya. The grant was written by the Thakkura Sripati.
The date is regular; for, the 7th tithi of the bright half of Mågha (usually called ratha. saptami, and one of the Manoddis) of Vikrama-Samvat 1228 expired ended 10 h. 38 m. after mean sunrise of Tuesday, the 4th January A.D. 1172.
As regards the localities, Prayaga is Allahabad, at the confluence of the Gangå and Yamuna with the subterranean Sarasvati, which appears to be denoted by the word vén of the text; the village granted and the pattala in which it was situated I am unable to identify.
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. 18 ....... l-srimaj-Jayachchandradêvô vijayi | Mahasô-pattalâyâm ||
sapataka-Kusuphatå-gråma-nivåsind nikhila19 janapadân=apagatân=api cha raja-rajāi-ravarája-mantri-purðhita-pratihára-sênâpati
bhåndâgârik-akshapatalika-bhishag-naimittik-ân tahpurika-data-karitaraga
pattanákarasthånagðku. 20 ladhikari-purushån=&jõ&payati (58)dhayaty=&disati cha [1] Viditam=astu
bhavatâm yath=ôparilikhita-gråmaḥ sa-jala-sthalaḥ sa-lôha-lavan-akaraḥ
Ba-matay-Akaraḥ 6-åmyra-madhaka-vi(va)na21 vatika vitapa-triņa-jů (ya)ti-gôchara-paryantaḥ
s-ôrddh[v*]-ad hah? chatur-&ghatá (ta)-visu(su)ddhah
Sya-sima-paryantab
sam vata ashtåvi[m]sa(ga)tyadhika-dvadasa-sata-samvatsarê Mágha-mâsê su(su)kla
pakshe mahg-Baptamyam ti22 thô(thau) Bhauma-dine ankatô-pi samvat 1228 MÅgha-sudi 7
Bhauma-dinelo # fa]dy-êhs Srimat-Prayage! Manvantarâdau Vênyam spåtvå dêva-sri-Gangaditya-sannidhan vidhivan-mantra-dêva-muni-manujabhůta-pitri
1 Up to this, the text is essentially like that of the grant of Jayachchandra published in Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII
P. 130 ft.
* The two signs of punctuation in this line are superfluous. • Rend oldydis. • This sign of punctuation and all those in line 21-26 are superfluous.
Read s-dmra. • Originally --ifapah was engraved.
7 Read .ddhar. • Sannat in inteoded, but the word should have been omitted. Rend .dintanka". 20 Read Bhauma-dista, or rather Bhaumdady
1 Originally 'ydg6 was engraved.

Page #140

No. 11.]
KAMAULI PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ.
123
23 ganârstarppayitvå 1 timira-patala-påtana-patu-mahasam=Usla (shņa)rochisham=
upasthåy=Aushadhipati-sa (sa)kala-besha(kha)ram samabhyarchya tribhuvana-trâtar
bhagavató Vasudevasya pâjâr vidhầya prachura-pâya24 sena havishâ havirbhajan hutvå måtâpitrôr=&tmanas-cha punya(nya)-yaśô
bhivriddhaye I gôkarņņa-kusalatå-pata-karatal-ôdaka-pûrvvam=asmabhiḥ
Vam(bar)dhula-gôtråya Vam(baṁ)dhul-Âghamarshapa-Visva(sva)mitra25 tripravaraya Yajurvēdasya(68) khinê 11 dikshita-fri-Vilhâ-pautráya mahậpurohitadikshita-sri-Jågû-patriya
sôváchâra-si(si)la-naya-vinaya-samanvitâya3 1 abesha-vêda vidy-alamkți26 ta-sariraya
aneka-sastra-pavitrikrita-minasiya i mahậpurðhita-briPraharajasa (sa)rmmaņê vrâ(bra)bmaņaya I &-chamdr-arkan gåvat
skanikritya pradatto matva yathadiyamana27 bhagabhôgakara-pravaņi(ni)kara-hiraņâ(nya)-prabhriti-niyatâniyat-adâyân=ajñâvid heyi.
bhûya dasyath=eti 117 11 Bhavanti ch=&tra dharm-&nusa[rn](68)siné(na)h
purchcha-slokah8 11 11° . . . . 35 .
. Likhitam ch=edam thakkura-bri-Sripatin-eti 11
B.-PLATE OF JAYACHCHANDRA OF VIKRAMA-SAMVAT 1230. This also is a single plate, which measures about l' 6' broad by 1' 2" high, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about in diameter. The plate contains 37 lines of writing which is in an excellent state of preservation. The size of the letters is between and 11" The characters are Någari, and the language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, the letter b is throughout denoted by the sign for v; the dental sibilant is often employed instead of the palatal; and the word dmra is written anura, in line 23, and sêkhara $&shara, in line 25.
This algo is an inscription of the Paramabhaftáraka Maharajadhiraja Paramétvara Jayachchandradeva, who records that, on Wednesday, the 15th of the bright half of Mârgasirsha of the year 1930 (given in decimal figures only), after bathing in the Ganges at Benares, in the presence of the god Ådikesave (Vishnu), he granted the villages of Ahênti, Sarage and Athasue in the Unêviss pattald, with their patakas, to the Mahapurðhita Praharajasarman, the donee of the preceding grant.--The taxes specified (in lines 28 and 29) are the bhágabhôgakara, pravanikara, hiranya, kumaragadiana and nidhinikshépa. The grant was written by the Thakkura Sripati.
The date regularly corresponds, for Vikrama-Samvat 1230 expired, to Wednesday, the 21st November A.D. 1173, when the full-moon tithi of Mårgasirsha ended 7 h. 9 m. after mean sunrise.
The localities I am anable to identify.
1 Read Bhir. Read faxch-dondra-.
* Read 'taydilaha, Read ray=ánka. Read 'pdyd.
• Bend ydvachache. 7 Here is an ornamental stop, the centre part of which looks like the sign chha; the same stop we have also after-slokah in this line.
. Read pdrore- ; compare K. 1. 24; B. L 29.
Here follow, differently arranged, the eleven verses which we have towards the end of P., and besides, the verse commencing Vatábhra.pibhraman-idas casuda-ddhipatyam, and the verse Suwarnd yatra prdidda razbrdhardiacha kdmadd) Gandhare-dpearaid yatra fatra gachokhali banidah .
R 2

Page #141

124
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. 20 ... ..... 1-Srimaj-Jayachchandradêvô vijayi 11 Unåviga.
pattalayam | sapataka-Ahêmti-gråma-Saras&-gråma-Athagud-gråma-niva21 sinô nikhila-janapad&n=upagatân=apicha raja-rajñi-yavarâja-mamtri-paróhita
pratihâra-sênâpati-bhêmdâgârik-Akshapatalika-bhishag-Daimittik-ântahpurika22 data-karituragapô (pa)ttanákarasthånagôkuldvi (dh i)kåri-purushån= ajña pa yati
vô(bå)dhayaty=&disa(sa)ti cha Viditam=astu bhavatâm yath=ôparilikhita.
gråmah 23 sa-jala-sthalaḥ 88-18(18)ha-lavan-Åkaraḥ sa-matsy-akaraḥ sa-gartt-sharaḥ 1
s-a[m]vra-madhůka-vana-vaţikå-vitapa-triņa-yâti-gôchara-paryantaḥ s-ôrddh[vi].
6(a)dhahchatar-ågha24 ta(ta)-visu(su)ddhaḥ sva-simå-paryantah 11 samvat 1280 Margga-sudi 15
Vu(bu)dha-dino srimad-Varanasyim Gamgâyam snåtvå dēva-sri-7
Adikêba (sa)Va-sannidban vidhiva 25 nămantra-déva-muni-manuja-bhů ta-pitsi-gaņåmstarppayitvå timira-patala-pâtana-patu
mahasam=Ushnarochisham=upasthåy=Aushadhipa tisa (fa) kala-gesha (kha) ram
samabhyarchya tribhuvana-tra26 tar=bhagavató Vágudêvasya půjám vidhåya prachura-pâyasena havishå havirbhujam
hutvå måtâpitrór=&tmanas=cha p anya(nya)-yasô-bhivșiddhayê 11 gokarņņa
kusalatå-pûta-ka27 ratal-ôdaka-půrvvam=agmábhiḥ 10 11 Vam(bam)dhula-gôtrảya Var(bam)dhul
Äghamarshana-Visva (évá)mitra-tripravarêya | Ya[ju drveda-s&()kbinê dikshita
fri-Vilhá-pautriya | mah&parohita-di28 kshita-sri-Jaga-patraya i mahapura(ro)hita-bri-Praharajasa (sa)rmmane
vrå(bra)hmaņ&y=8-chandr-arkkam yâvatis såsaniksitya pradattaḥ 3 | matva
yathadiyamâna-bhagabhôgakara-prava- . 29 Ņikara-hiraṇya-kumaragadiâņa-nidhinikshepa-niyatâniyat-adâyân=&jñávid h[@]yibh û y a
dasyath=éti || 14 || Bhavanti ch=[*]tra dharm-Anusam(s)sinaḥ purv va-slokah
Il chha 11 16 37 . .. .. . . Likhitam ch=8dam thakkura-sri-Sripatin-êti 11
S.- PLATE OF JAYACHCHANDRA OF VIKRAMA-ISAMVAT 1231. This also is & single plate, which measures about 1' 7' broad by 1'21" high, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about 11" in diameter. The plate contains 32 lines of writing which is in an excellent state of preservation. The size of the letters is between 1 and 4. The characters are Någari, and the language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, the letter b is denoted by the sign for v everywhere except in the word
Up to this, the text is essentially like that of the grant of Jayachchandra published in Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 130 f.
* The two signs of punctuation in this line are superfluous; the rules of sandhi have not been observed in this line.
Read bhavald; all the signs of punctuation in lines 23-28 are superfluous. • Read dhai-chatur.
5 Origioally oddha) and 'stah were engraved. . Read aydn.
7 Read -iry. • Originally a sign of punctuation was engraved here. Originally vidhind. was engraved. 10 Read bir
11 Originally okhino dikshild. Was engraved. 11 Read yatach-chd.
13 Read dat la. 1. Here is an ornamental stop, the centre part of which looks like chha. # Here follow all the verses which Q. bas, exceptiog tbe verve commencing Saurarna yatra.

Page #142

No. 11.1
KAMAULI PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ.
125
babhramur, 1. 7; the dental sibilant is occasionally employed instead of the palatal, and the palatal frequently instead of the dental; and the word úmra is written amura, in line 19, támra tamura, in line 31, lámraka tánvraka, in line 32, and fekhara seshara, in line 21.
This algo is an inscription of the Paramabhattáraka Maharajadhirdja Paramétrara Jayachchandradeva, who records that, on Thursday, the full-moon tithi of the month Kårttika of the year 1991 (given both in words and in decimal figures), after bathing in the Ganges at Kåsi (or Benares), and when he had made the great gift of tulapurushal in the presence of the god Ksittiväsas (Siva), he granted the village of Khambhamaua in the Vajaimhâchchhâsathi pattala to nine Brâhmans, in such a manner that half of it became the property of (his) spiritual instructor, the Purohita Praharaja, while the other half was shared by the eight priests, the Duivêda® Visvamitra, the Duivêda Madhava, the Dvivêda Râmû, the Dikshita Sribarsha, the Tripathi: Kuladhara, the Tripathi Vangadhara, the Dikshita Sahârana's son Sévaditya, and the Dvivêda Mahêśvara. - The taxes specified in line 24) are the bhagabhôgakara and pravanikara. The grant (tâmra-pastaka) was written by the Akshapatalika, the Thakkura Vivika.- Line 32 contains a postscript, which I understand to mean that the grant was written on the plate on Friday, the oth of the dark half of Phálguna of the year 1995, at Bhahundâpûrva (P); and that it was engraved by the blacksmith (lóhára) Sômêka.
The date on which the grant is stated to have been made is irregular ; for, the fullmoon tithi of Kårttika ended, in Vikrama-Samvat 1231 current, on Monday, the 22nd October A.D. 1173, and in Vikrama-Samvat 1231 expired, on Saturday, the 12th October A.D. 1174. [In Vikrama-Samvat 1232 expired the same tithi commenced 9 b. 34 m. after mean sunrise of Thursday, the 30th October A.D. 1175.] The date of the postscript regularly corresponds, for Vikrama-Samvat 1235 expired and the purnimanta Phålguna, to Friday, the 2nd February A.D. 1179, when the 9th tithi of the dark half ended 7 h. 26 m. after mean sunrise.
The localities I am unable to identify.
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. 17 . . . . . . 5-brimaj-Jayachchandradevo vijayi 11 116
Vajaimhachch håsathi-pattalayam Khambhamaua-gråma-nivåsino skhilajanapad&n=upagatân=api cha råja-rajñi-yuvaraja-mantri-purohita-pratihara
Sé(se) nâpati-bhåndagåis rik-Akshupatalika-bhishak(g.) naimittik-ântahpurika-dûta-karituragapattanákarasthana
gôkuladhikari-purushån=ājñâpayaty=&disati vô bô)dhayati cha yathå viditam=astu
bhavatam yath=ôparilikhita19 grâmaḥ sa-jala-sthala[h*] sa-loha-lavan-åkara[ho] sa-gartt-ôshara[h*) sa-matay
a kara[ho] sa-madhûk-&mvra(mra)-vana-vițapa-våţika-tsiņa-yuti-gôchara-paryyantah
88-giri-gabana-nidhanaḥ s-orddh[v*]-adhas-chatur-âghâta-visuddhaḥ sya-si(si). 20 ml-paryyantah samvatsaréshu dvadasa-satéshu(ahv=) katringad-adhikeshu
Kârttiké misi sukla-pakshê paurņņamäsyâm tithau Guru:diné 7 anké-pi sarvat 1231 Karttika-sudi 15 Gurau Kaśyam Gamgåyår påtvå vidhivan-mam
11.e. a gift of gold or valuables to an amount equivalent to the weight of the douor.
.. a student of two Vedas. Hie. one who is familiar with three pathas of the Veda. • The next inscription, T., contains a similar postscript of the same date.
• Up to this, the text is essentially like that of the grant of Jayachchandra published in Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 130 ff. In verse 6 the present inscription has Madanachaidra instead of Madanapala. 6 These sigos of punctuation are superfluous.
7 Rued.diné-ik és.

Page #143

126
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
21 tra-dêva-muni-manaja-bhůta-pitri-ganámstarppayitva timira-patala-pâtana-patu
mahasam=Ushộarochisham=upasthay=Ausha dhipati sa kala-sêsha (kha)ram samabhyarchchya tribhuvana-tratur-bhagavatô Våsudêvasya půjám vidhấya
prachura-pâya22 sêna bavisha havirbhujam hatvà mâtâpitrôr=&tmanas-cha punya-yaso
bhivriddhaya gôkarnna-kušalatå-pûta-karatal-odakam-asmabhiḥ(bhir) deva-fri.
Krittivisasah sannidhau datta-tulapurusha-mahadang krita Acharyya-puro23 hita-sri-Praharajasya grâm-årddham dviveda-Visya (sva)mitral dvivêda-Madhava
dvivêda-R&[mu] dîkshita-Sriharsha tripathî-Kuladhara tripathi. Vamsadhara dikshita-Sabârana-putra-Sévåditya i dvivêda-Mahêsvara
ya(e)vam fitvig-ja24 na 8 gråmasy=&rddhar 3 abhayam navabhyô vrå(brå)hmaņēbhyah a-chandr
arkkar yavató Sâsaniksitya pradattô matva yathadiyamâna-bhagabhôgakara
pravanikara-prabhšiti-samast-aday&n=jñâ vive(dhë)yê dâsyath=ti 11 25 Bhavanti ch=&tra dharmm-ầnuốen(63)sinh Blôk4h ||° • . . . 31 . . . . . . . Likhitar ch=édam tâmyra-pattakam akshapatali32 ks-thakkura-eri-Vivikens (*) Likhita-tâm vrakasya 8 likhana-karmma-tithy-adikam
yatha sarvat 1235 Phålguva(na)-vadi 9 Sukrê Bha[hun]dápurvva-samâvâsh [l*) Utkirņņa[m*) cha lôhåra-Sômêkên=&ti | Srih 11
T.-PLATE OF JAYACHCHANDRA OF VIKRAMA-JSAMVAT 1232. This also is a single plate, which measures about 1' 5' broad by 1' 11" high, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about " in diameter. The plate contains 32 lines of well preserved writing. The size of the letters is between and 1". The characters are Nagari, and the language is Sanskpit. As regards orthography, the letter bis denoted by the sign for v everywhere except in the words babhramur, 1. 8, and brâhmandya, 1. 23; the dental sibilant is sometimes employed instead of the palatal, and the palatal sometimes instead of the dental; and the word amra is written amura, in line 19, tamra tambra, in line 31, and Yajñavalkya apparently Yadnávalka, in line 23.
This also is an inscription of the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramétvara Jayachchandradeva, who records that, on Sunday, the 8th tithi of the dark half of Bhadrapada of the year 1932 (given both in words and in decimal figures), after bathing in the Ganges at Kasi (or Benares), at the játakarman (or birth-ceremony when the navel-string is divided) of (his) the king's son Harischandradêva, he granted the village of Vadêsara in the Kangali pattald to the Purshita Praharajaśarman, son of the Mahadikshita Purohita YAjñavalkya, and son's son of the Mahadikshita Vishņusarman, a Brahman of the Bandhula gôtra, whose three pravaras were Bandhula, Aghamarshaņa and Visvamitra.-The taxes specified (in line 24) are, as in S., the bhagabhôgakara and pravanikara; and, like S., this grant was written by the Akshapatalika, the Thakkura Vivika. Moreover, this inscription contains the same postscript which we have in S., only slightly differently worded. As the donee clearly is the same Praharijasarman who is mentioned in preceding inscriptions, the person here called Yfjñavalkya must be the Jaga of the other grants, and Vishņusarman the man called generally Vilhá, and once, in P., Vedasarman.
1 Here and in the following names the case-terminations have been omitted; the signs of punctuation in this line are superfluous.
• Read 'ramaritoigo; after the following and the case-termination has been omitted. . Read Ord dham-wbhayen.
Read bya.
Read ydeachachhdsa. • Here follow the verses contained in the preceding inscription R., excepting the verse commencing Na ithai sirkam, 7 Read támra-paffakam=.
• Read -támrakasya.

Page #144

No. 11.)
KAMAULI PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ.
127
As regards the date, in the Chaitrádi Vikrama-Samvat 1232 expired the 8th tiths of the dark half of the purnimanta Bhadrapada commenced 11 h. 58 m. after mean sunrise of Sunday, the 10th August A.D. 1175, and in the Karttikadi Vikrama-Samvat 1232 expired the same tithi of the amanta Bhadrapada ended about 10 h. 12 m. after mean sunrise of Sunday, the 29th August A.D. 1176; and such being the case, one would at first sight incline to look upon Sunday, the 29th August A.D. 1176, as the true equivalent of the date. But the date of this grant, which was made at the játakarman of the prince Harischandra, must be earlier than the date of the grant published in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XVIII, p. 130 ff., which was made at the time of giving a name to the same Harischandra. And since that other date, Samvat 1232 Bhadra-sudi 13 Ravau, undoubtedly corresponds to Sunday, the 31st August A.D. 1175, the proper equivalent of the date of the present inscription must be taken to be Sunday, the 10th August A.D. 1175, although the 8th tithi of the dark half only commenced about 12 hours after sunrise of that day. This result shows that the 8th tithi of the dark half of (the púrnimânta) Bhadrapada of the date was taken as the Krishnajanm-ashtami, which must be joined with the day of which the tithi occupies the time of midnight, and which in the present case could not have been coupled with any other day than Sunday, the 10th August A.D. 1175.
The localities I am unable to identify.
EXTRACTS FROM THE TEXT. 17 . . . . . . . . -Srimaj-Jayachchandradevo vijayi 11 113 Kamgali
pattalâyâm Vadésara-gråma-nivåsinð skhila-janapadan upagatân=api cha rája.
rajfii-yuvaraja-mamtri-puro18 hita-pratihåra-sênâpati-bhåndagårik-akshapatalika-bhishak(g.) naimittik-autahpurika-dûta
karituragapattanákarasthånagôkuladhikari-purushån=&jõâpayaty-Adisati võ(b)dhayati
cha yatha 19 viditam-asta bhavatâm yath=ôparilikhita-grâmaḥ sa-jala-sthala[h*] sa-18ha-lavan
Akaralho1 98-gartt-ôshara[h*] sa-matsy-&kara[h*] sa-madhûk-åmvra(mra)- vapa
vitapa-vatika-tpiņa-yûti-gôchara-paryyantah sa-giri-gahana-nidhanah 2015-8ddhványa[ 6-cha*]tur-aghâța-visuddhah sya-si(si)må-paryyantah samvatsarêshu
dvådaga-satéshu dvåtrimsad-adhikshu Bhadré misi 6 ashtamyim tithau [Ra]vi-dino anke-pi samvat 1232 Bhadra-vadi 8 Ravau KA[sy]&m
r&japatra-sri-Ha21 ? richandradêva-játakarmmaņi Gamgåyår snåtvå vivi(hi) van=marntra-dêva-munimanuja-bhůta-pitri-gañáns tarppayitvå
timira-patala-påtana-patu-mahasam= Ushnarchisham=upasthây=Aushadhipati-sakala-gêkharam sama22 bhyarchchya tribhuvana-trâtur-bhagavató Våsa(su)dêvasya půjár vidhåya
prachura-påyasena havishe bavirbhujam hutvå måtâpitrôr=åtmanas-cha punya
yaso-bhivriddhayê gokarppa-kusalatå-pûta-karatal-Odakam - 23 smábhih (bhir) Var(bar)dhula-gðtrêya Vam(bam)dhul-Aghamarshana
Visvâ(evá)mitre-trihpravaraya mahadikshita-sri-[V]ishņusa (sa)rmma-pautråya mahadikshita-purohita-sri-Y&[dn]valka-putraya purðhita-sri-Praharajasa (sa)rmmanê bra
Compare a similar date in Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 2, No. 126.
- Up to this, the text is essentially like that of the grant of Jayachchandra poblished in Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 180. In verse 6 this inscription also has Madanachandru instead of Madanapala. 3 These signs of punctuation are superfluous.
• Read --Ordho-ddhaiz. Here krishna-pakald has been omitted.
• Read -dindenkta. 7 Read - Hariéchandra'; compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 131, 1. 28. & Rend-triprao.
. Read Yajna alkya..

Page #145

128
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
24 hmaņaya 4-chamdr-arkkam yâvat? såsanikritys pradatti matva yathadiyamana
bhagabhôgakara-pravaņikara-prabhšiti-samast-adâyân=&jñkvidhêyi[bhû]ya dåsyath=
êti || Bhavanti ch=&tra dharmm-&nusam($£)sinaḥ 25 slė(sld)kaḥ 18 . .. 31. . . . . . . . Likhitam ch=êdam tâmbra-pattakam akshapatalika
thakkura-[śrli-Vivikêna [1] Likhana-karmma-tithi-prabhșitikam ya. 32 thà san 1235 Phálguna-vadi Sukro. [Bhahun P] dåpûrvva-samâvâsê [l*]
Utkirnnam cha 16[hâra)-Somêkên-êtill
U.-PLATE OF JAYACHCHANDRA OF VIKRAMA-SAMVAT 1233. This also is a single plate, which measures about 1'3 broad by 1' "high, and is engraved on one face only. In the upper part it has a ring-hole, about f'in diameter. The plate contains 37 lines of writing which in a few places has suffered slightly from corrosion. The size of the letters is between 1 and 3" The characters are Någart, and the language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, the letter b is throughoat denoted by the sign for t; the dental sibilant is a few times employed instead of the palatal, and the palatal once or twice instead of the dental; and the word amra is written anura, in line 21, támraka tamuraka, in line 37, and Vaisakha Vaišasha, twice in line 22.
This inscription also is one of the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramésvara Jayachchandradeva, who records that, on Sunday, the 3rd tithi of the bright half of Vaisakha of the year 1233 (given both in words and in decimal figures), after bathing in the Ganges at Benares, he granted the village of Matåpura in the Kachchhohe pattald to the temple of) the god Lolarka (a form of the sun), and to the Puróhita Paharaja of the Bandhula gôtra, the Pandita Risika of the Sarkaråksha gåtra, the Pandita Mitûka of the same gôtra, the Pandita Paga of the same gôtra, the Thakkura Vißvåmitra of the Bandhula gôtra, the Pandita Narasimha of the Krishnatreya götra, the Pandita Seta of the Bandhula gôtra, the Dviceda MadhusQdana of the same gôtra, the Pandita Lâldka of the Sanksitya gôtra, the Pandita Devanaga of the Vatsa gôtra, and the Pandita Kåntka, assigning to each of the donees one share (pada), and having made a jayantapura for them. The taxes specified (in lines 28 and 29 are the bhagabhôgakara, pravanikara and yamalikambali. The grant (tâmraka) was written by the Mahakshapatalika Sripati. The word jayantapura (in line 28 of the text) I have not met with elsewbere, and I can only suggest that it may be equivalent to the ordinary brahmapuri,' an establishment for pious and learned Brahmans, and that such an establishment probably was founded by the king in connection with the temple of the god Lôlárka, to which also a share is assigned by this grant.
The date regularly corresponds, for the Kârttikadi Vikrama-Samvat 1233 expired, to Sunday, the 3rd April A.D. 1177, when the 3rd tithi of the bright baif of Vaisakha? ended 15 h. 18 m. after mean sunrise.
The localities I am unable to identify. The Kachchhôha paltalá is also mentioned in the inscription N.
1 Read Onayad..
* Read yavachachhina'. • Here follow the same verses as contained in the preceding inscription, only differently arranged. • Rend támra-pattakams.
. The two aksharas in brackets at first night look like sedmin, but the first of the two, sé, appears to be hered to bha, and the second probably is humi which it clearly is in the preceding inscription.
• So this name is also spelt in the inseription N. * This is the Akshaya-Irillyd, also the Trelayugddi and a Kalpadi.

Page #146

No. 11.)
KAMAULI PLATES OF THE KINGS OF KANAUJ.
129
18
.
EXTRAOTS FROM THE TEXT.
. . . - rimaj.Jayachchandradevo 19 vijay || ||Kachchhôha-pattalâyân Mâţapura-grâma-nivåsinô nikhila-janapadân
upagatân=api cha raja-rajni-yuvaraja-ma[n]tri-purðhita-pratbåra-senapati
bhåndage20 rik-akshapataliks-bhishan-naimittik-&ntahpurika-dûta-karituraga pattan å kara.
sthånagókuladhikari-purushån=&jñapayati vô(bô)dhayaty=Adisati cha yatha viditam=astu
bhavatá[mo] ya21 th=ôparilikhita-gråmaḥ sa-jala-sthalah sa-lôha-lavan-Åkaraḥ sa-matsy-akaraḥ sa-gartt
Osharah sa-giri-gabang-nidhanaḥ sa-madhak-&mvra(mra)-vana-vaţika-vitapa
tfina-yüti-gôchara-paryantaḥ 22 s-orddh[vo]-Adhag-chatur-Agháța-visu(su)ddhaḥ sva-lima-paryantas-tritrimsatyadhiks-3
dvadasasa(sa)ta-samvatsaré Vaig&shé(khô) mâsi su(su)kla-pakshe tritiyâyam
tithau Ravi-dinê anksto-pi samvat 1233 Vaisisha(kha)23 sudi 3 Ravau(vâv-) ady=éha srimad-Vâråņasyam Gamgây&m snâtva
vidhivan-mantra-dêva-muni-mannja-bhůta-pitsi-gaņâms=tarppayitvå timira-patala
patana-pata-mahasam-Ushnarôchisham=upasthå24 y-Aushadhipati-Sakala-sê(68)kharam samabhyarchchya tribhuvana-tratur
Vvåandévasya pajam v idhaya prachura-påyasenahavish havirbhujam
hutva matapitror-ktmanag=cha punya (nya)-yago-bhivriddhaya 6 25 asmábhir-gokarnna-kusalatå-påta-karatal-8daka-purvvakam
deva-gri-Lôlárkkaya pada[m] 1 Vaba)ndhula-gôtråya purðhita-śrî-Paharajaya pada[m] 1
Sa(sa)rkkaráksha-gôtråya pandita-sri26 Risik&ya pada[min] 1 Sa(sa)rkkaråksha-gôtrậya pam? sri-Mit&kaya pada[m] 1
Sa(sa)rk karáksha-gôtråya pam sri-Pâgâya pada[m] 1 Va(ba)ndhula-gộtraya
tha Sri-Visva(Ava)mitrậya pada[m] 1 Krishộâtrêya-gôtraya 27 parn e ri-Narasi[mojhaya pada[m] 1 Va(ba)pdhula-gðtraya parh Sri-Setâya
pada[m] 1 Vs(ba) ndhula-gôtrêya dviveda-Madhusudanya pada[m] 1 Samkritya
gðtraya parin sri-Laldkâya pada[m] 1 Vatsa-gôtråya pam sri-DS28 van&gåya pada[m] 110.... sri-Kånúkaya pada[m] 1 pa(e)vam=
êvê(të) bhyo jaya[m]ta-param krit[v]=&-[cha]ndr-arkka[m] yâvach=chhêsanîksitya
pradatto matva yathadiyamâna-bh&gabhôgakara-pravaņikara29 yamalikamva(mba)li-prabhfiti-niyatâniyata-samast-adâyân=&jñávidhêyibhủys dasyath=
(8)ti || Bhavanti ch-atra sló (610) kâh [ll]" . . . . . . . . 37 .... .... Likhitar ch=édam tâmvra(mra)kam mahakshapatalika
sri-Sripatibhiḥ | Sasa) bham bhavatu || Mamgalam-astu 11 11
1 Up to this, the text is essentially like that of the grant of Jayachchandra publiebed in Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 180 f.
These signs of punctuation are superflaous. Read trayastrimbad-adhika.. • Read - dine nika.
Read oddhayeesmdo. • Here and below it is difficult to decide whether the sign of anusodra of padar is actually engraved in the original. 7 1.o., here and below, pandita-.
i.e. thakkura.. Originally pur was engraved.
1. Here there is a vacant space in the original, and before the following it is the romainder of an akshara which may have been paris I.
11 Here follow the same verses which are contained in the preceding inscription, only differently arranged.

Page #147

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
No. 12.-KAMAULI COPPER-PLATE OF THE SINGARA VATSARAJA;
[VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 1191.
By F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.L.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This is one of the twenty-five copper-plate inscriptions (the only one of which no account has yet been published) which are said to have been found in October 1892 at the village of Kamauli near Benares, and which are now deposited in the Provincial Museum at Lucknow. I edit it from excellent impressions, kindly supplied by Dr. A. Führer.
The inscription is on a single plate, which is engraved on one face only, and measures about 1' 4" broad by 1'*"high. In the upper part the plate has a ring-hole, about 1' in diameter; and it contains 25 lines of writing which is in an excellent state of preservation. The size of the letters is about". The characters are Någari, and the language is Sanskfit. As regards orthography, it will suffice to state that the writer (or engraver) has employed ten times a sign which may have been meant by him to be the sign for b, but which in some places looks like the sign for y and in others like that for p, and is used seven times to denote v and three times to denote b; and that in general, especially towards the end, he has done his work in so slovenly & manner that the text abounds in errors of all kinds. The inscription is composed on the model of the inscriptions of Govindachandra, published above, p. 99 ff., and the formal (prose) part of it, from line 14 to line 21, and the passage referring to Govindachandra in lines 5-8, are nearly identical with the corresponding parts of Govindachandra's own grants. From those grants the anthor has taken also three verses (vv. 1, 3 and 4) in the introductory part of the inscription." To these he has added six verses of his own (vv. 2 and 5-9), one of which (v. 9) cannot be properly construed, while nearly all of them contain offences against the rules of grammar.
The inscription, opening with verse 1 of Gòvindachandra's inscriptions, which invokes the blessing of the goddess Sri (or Lakshmt), in verses 2-4 gives the well-known genealogy of Govindachandra of Kanauj, and in lines 5-8 refers itself to the reign of that king, in terms with which we are familiar from his own grants. The author then, in verses 5-9, gives the genealogy of the donor, who must be understood to have been a subordinate or feudatory chief of Gôyindachandra. A certain Kamalapåla, who had come from Sringarôţa, by his intelligence and bravery acquired for himself a rája-patti, s. e. 'a royal fillet or tiara,' (probably bestowed on him by one of Govindachandra's predecessors). His son was Sülhaņa or Alhaņa (?). He had a son named Kumâra, a jewel at the head of the illustrious Singara family, always an object of reverence for princes,' who apparently was alive when the inscription was composed. And his son was Lôhadadêve, also called Vatsaråja, & warrior chief who humbled enemies and gave delight to friends and relatives. In lines 14-21, this Maharajaputra (or Maharaja's son) Vatsarajadêva, of the Singara family and the Såndilya götra, records that, at the Kanyasamkranti, on Tuesday, the 8th tithi of the bright half of Bhadrapada of the year 1191 (given both in words and in decimal figures), after bathing in the Ganges at the Avimukta kshetra of Benares, he granted the village of Ambavara in the Râpadi (or Råvadi) district to the Thakkura Dalhūsarman, & son of Brahman and son's son of Vaja, of the Gads family, a Brahman of the Vatsabhârgava gôtra with the five pravaras Bhargava, Chyâvana, Âpnavâna, Aurva and Jámadagns; and he orders the people concerned to pay to the donee the bhagabhagakara, kutaka and other customary taxes. The grant then, in lines 21-25, quotes six of the ordinary benedictive and imprecatory verses, and ends with the words : This copper-plate
See Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 347, and above, p. 97. The comme cement of verse 8, also, has been taken from verse is Govindachandra's krante. Compare the similar term inl.paffa in Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 344.

Page #148

No. 12.]
KAMAULI PLATE OF VATSARAJA.
131
grant (támraka) has been written by the Thakkura Nerayaņa; it is authoritative. This is (my) own signature. But the plate itself contains no signature.
The date of this grant regularly corresponds, for the Chaitrådi Vikrama-Samvat 1191 expired, to Tuesday, the 28th August A.D. 1184, when the 8th tithi of the bright half of Bhadrapada ended 22 h. 56 m. after mean sunrise. The day was the proper day for any rites connected with the Kanyl-samkrinti, which had taken place 2 h. 50 m. before mean sunrise.
The localities I am unable to identify
TEXT. 1 Om Svasti 11 Akurthôtkantha-Vaikuntha-kanthapitha-luthat-karaḥ 11(1)
samrambhah surat-Arambh8 88 Sriyah srêyase-stu vah [1"]
Niramdhrô + dridha-mola2 bhfid-dvijagana-sri-Kalpasakhasrayaḥ
pushyat-patři(ttra)-parigrahaḥ sthirataraschhå(chchha ?)ya-phald=py-akshayaḥ vamśaḥ sambhrita-parvva
śam(sam) tatir-iha ksho3 nisují sûr[ddhal]ni pro[t]tumga[b') kshata-kamtako vijayatê éri-Vam(chan)
dradêpô(v) připaḥ 11 [2] Tasy=&tmajó Madanapala iti kshitindrah?
chûđâmaņir=vijayatê nija-gora4 chamdrah yasy-Abhisheka-kalas-ollasitaiḥ pra(pa)yðbhiḥ prakya(ksha)litam
kali-rajah-ya(pa)țalam dharivyâ(tryk)” [3* ] Tasmad=ajáyata nij-ayata
ya(ba)huvalli-va(bami)dh-&ti(va)rupya(ddha). 5 nava-rajyagaj narendrah [lo] låm (sâm)dr-amrita-drava-much[&] prabhavô
gavân gô Gô[v]indachandra ii chandra iy()=a[v]u(buồrase( 6ê) || [4]
Parana(ma)bhattaraka-sa(ma)harajadhiraja-paramo. 6 svara-sr[1]Kanyakuvja (bja)dhipatya-srima[chCham]' drade va-pådanud hy&ta
paramabhadya(tt)raka-maharajadhida(ra)ja-parasé(mê)mya(sva)ra-paramamáhês vara
sriMadanapala7 déva-pâdân dhyâta-pa[ra]mabhattaraka-maharajadhiraja-paramêśvara-paramamê hê svar
Advapatigajapatinarapatirajatrayadhipati-vivi8 dhavidyâvichára Váchaspati-grima[4G46] Ovimdachandradêve-vijaya-ra[jy]ê Api
cha || "Sfingarőtát=samagatya r&ja-patti uparjjitá | Srimat-Kamalapále9 ne pu(bu)dya(dahy) và (b&)hu-va(bs) lêna cha 11 [5] Tasys Bla(s)nol
bhavesd-dhiman mahå-va(ba)laparakramah "Stralhan-êtai(ti) smpito namna 16varddhayêt=sva-kulodbhavan [6] Jåtaḥ samprati valla
Ale.
* From impressions supplied by Dr. Führer. · Expressed by a symbol. • Metre: Sloks (Anushtabh). • Metre: Sárdulavikridita.
5 Read albujdi wdrddhani. The verse, as it stands, contains two sentences : there is a family. (rod) in this familythere is victorious the king Chandradeva, bigh at the head of the rulers of the earth.'
• Metre of verses 3 and 4: Vasantatilaka. 7 Read Ondra-ch. The akshara ti of iti was originally omitted, and has been inserted afterwards. • Here nijabhujopdrfita, which is absolutely necessary, has been omitted. • The akshara in brackets is really rather than or woan. * The akshara in brackets is really not dgó, but pró. 11 Metre of verses 5 and 6: 81ks (Anushțubb).
Here the rules of sadki bave not been observed; paffi would be correct, by Papini, vi. 1, 127. 13 Read our bhardd, for sureabhavada; or arabida 4 Read Sülhar- or Alhar (?). 16 Bend parddhayan. * Metre of verses 7 and 8: serdülavikridits.

Page #149

132
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
10 bhô kshiti-tald putraḥ Ku[m]ård iti yaḥ gva(sa)tyena
Yudhi[shth]ë (shthi)ram tulitavams=tyage[na] Karano jitah i Bhimam
dhairyagun-ôdayêna mabatâ kâmty=aushadhigaḥ mva(sva)yam 11 srimat-Simgaravamsa-murddhani mapir=vvamdyaḥ sadá bhûbhujâm [7"]
Tasy-abhůt=tanayo nay-aika-rasikah* dharmmê rataḥ sarvvada 16 sri(s)ru(ra)h
sâhasikaḥ kalamka-rahitaḥ 12 khyâtaḥ satâm vallabhaḥ sat[r] Qņâm bhayadâmabhûshita-karo [kha?]dgêvvi[7]abhair-bhrisam erîmal-Lôhadadêva7
chåpa-kušalo virasriramnamditaḥ ll [8] Udyatpratậpa-tarani13 ruiva malinapa(ya)ti kumudavana-satran lo unmodato cha sujanajana-kamalavanam
i[va] vikasitânâm y asya prabhå[va)-janita-nijakalajata(na)-samadhika-bhakti14 sâ[m]d[r]am | sri-Vatsaraja iti kshitipati-kathita sa jayati prithivyâm || [98] Sân(6ân)dily8-gotran(trê) .
Simgar-anvayê mahårâjaputrasri Vatsarajadhya(va)h 18 R&pa(?)41-18 15 vishaya Arya (ba)Vara-[gr]Ama-nivåsin(n)-[kh]ila-janapadanaspi va(cha) 114 [ku].
va(?) råja-rajñi-mamtri-parâ(rð)hita-pratthår-akshapatalika-bhishak(g- nê(naimit tik.
åmtahpurika16 dûta-karituragapattanákarasthanasama[eta]gôkulAdhikaribhubhashân=lv&(bo) dhayaty
adišati cha yatha 16 viditam-attu(stu) bhavatâm yath-parilikhita-gråmô=yam 17 sa-jala-sthala[h*] sa-lavaņåkara[ho] sa-matsyåkara[h*] sa-gartt-opa(sha)ra[ho] 88
Da(ma)dhük-åmpra-17vana-vâţikd-vitapa-tri[a]-pů (yů)ti-gôchara-paryamtaḥ
8[ddhjämdhag=18va(cha)tar-& [gb]åta-visa (su)dra(ddha)” (sva)-sim18 parya[m]taḥ 119 samvatsara-sahasraikė(ka) ekata(na)vatyadhika-sat-ânvité
Bhadrapata(da)-su(gu)klapaksha ashtamyam Bho(bhau)ma-varol samvat
llel Bhadrapada-eudi 8 Bhaumé Katya(nya)-samkramtô(tau) Sri-Vård19 la(na)sylmo svimukta-ksbêtre sri-Gamgayam [sn]åtvå vidhivan-mantra-deva
rshi-bhdta-ma[nushya)-pitfi-ganáms=cha ta[ro]payitvå sûrya[m] sampû siya] Sivasya půjâm vidhåya måtâpitrô83 &tmama(na)
* This may have been altered in the original to bhah, which it should be. 1 This, of course, is a mistake of the author for Kumara which would offend against the metre.
* This was meant to be engraved, but the akshara intended for rond has probably been altered to an in the original. The following word jital is quite clear, and does not seem to have been altered. If we were to read Karapan cha yah, the construction would be correct.
Read -rasiko; the commencement of this verso has been taken from verse of the inscriptions of Govinde chandra; see og. above, p. 100.
This sign of ponctuation is superfluous. • Read bhayadó vibhialita-karam khadga-erap.dokair-bhrilan (P). * Here the case-termination, which would have spoiled the metre, has been omitted. • Read ofra-friyadnandita).
• Metre, a kind of Akriti; but the third and fourth Padas are incorrect, and the grammar of the whole verse is faulty. The general meaning of the verse, which admits of no proper construction, I understand to be that the person, called Lobadadôva in the preceding verse, also bore the name Vataardja; that he humbled bis enemies and zladdened his friends, and that his might caused him to be greatly beloved by his relatives.
10 Read trineus. 11 This sign of punctuation is superfluous.
This sign of punctuation is superfluous; road odbró.
This may be intended for Rdvadt. ** This sign of punctuation is superfluous. The following aksara is very doubtfal, and I can only suggest reading ystardja.. 1 Read "karipuruskans.
* This sign of panctuation is superfluous. * Read .dmra. 18 Rend s-Orddhu.ddhasa,
19 This sign of panctuation is superfluous. * Read 'pakahdustao. 31 Here one wisses the words anklapi. – Read ydm-40°.
# Read 'pitroreditma'.

Page #150

Aधागे कंगवे ठिकपीहतुठक बस त: सुचनाचनेसाय:य में जमानी नेट गाना
गयीकलासा वायथापया परपरिवहन का । तता जाहला । ठयः सदनका सतत विका Meीजीसनि पारगाव नकटकाविडयने यावर पाटपातयामडानदनपालमादनातूजामालविकास निगेना
माया तिघेक कलशान सितःप्रयाप्रमालतकालयदलवानयामानाजायजाभकामनयाडवालवताना नवाबगडानरंपालापानमुना प्रसागवायागोविर वडामवल्याउरामायनस घरकमहामाजाचाल पर चय कला करविषयी मतंददेव पायालयात परभनघरकमहानामावदाउपरसपारपरममाहे राज्यामदनपान वादास्यातपम मतदानहानाडाविमाडपरमेर पागमाहरायपनि गजपानन पादरावयाविजानाति AM तिवारवा वस्यतिथीमा पोशिंटचरविडयालाचपितागबोटासनागमा उपचाउपारिवाश्रिीमजलपाले
वासवलेनवाताव मारमहावलपमानवामनानानाहयामाहवाशाजातजनवल 10ोतिलो प्रयासमा मोतिया नावाखतपानासानाडलारामत्याशुपारयनमजा का जलाशय
जगरामहरिमणिया मारतापानयकासकामादतम्मादायलाहालहतकारिता सातजनावनातहारा तूपालयदामनावत कतारमवातशालयामानारत्तापकालावानाधानादिनारसबापतालिम
निन पतिक सरवन शव उमार नयनननननले तामाकारूनानानायसायनचलानतीन कुलकनसमावकनकि लागतपराज तितिनियतिका वनराज पातघायद्याला लागावातदाता जयमालाडपुरयावापाडयाताया BATीरात यामनिवासमा लिनपदा तापताजपानमाणमा हनवताहाता पालनामात्रकात जावा
पवयपदनाक महातजनाका पाला वयाचारगातवघशावादतमत्त्तवता विपतालरिवन या माया
FROM AN IMPRESSION BY DR. A FÜHRER
Kamauli Piate of Vatsaraja. -- [Vikrama-) Samvat 1191.
LE322ELPLWL5021 LN2 h 2 buu 2015 LDKOLESNIKE PIELE PULPREEPOEL
PEPREPANIPRPRISINETREET LEGLISAPANA20 AAMKARANEOSFEEDBI
n EDEEPISANDENEPARADARLODMASDETEEPPEALERa 1 HERA2ZPPSri2FIRLADAKESHERMSELPEPPEDALPIPRAJAPARINEET
PREP HARINEEDERABANDROPRIMADIREERHEARTERMERICED
A MERSTANDARMANANDHARPREPRENBERRIPPREHL
यभायातायातबादलात नणासनतमपलायनकारियाअपवायरताना यादवाना वाहा यह गाजितिनका दातेकामामायापालप्रता तातनारमिरी मानिनितिनतारतमाशवमाया प्रमाणातयातनाया
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
F. KIELHO
*HALF-SIZE.

Page #151


Page #152

No. 13.)
BUDDHIST INSCRIPTIONS IN SWAT.
133
20 g=va(cha) punya-yas (88)-bhivrida(ddha)y[8] 11 Bhårga-Chyavan-Åpnuvana
Aurvva-Jámadagoy-êti parchársha(rahê)ya-pracha(va)råya Vachchha(tsa)
bhårgava-gôtrâya Gåų-Anvayâya vrå (brå) huana-Vâja-pauträys Pra(bra)hma21 patrầya va(tha)kkura-bri-Dalbûsa (fa)rmmapa(ne) saba(sa)p&(ni)ksitya pradattaḥ
matva yathadiyamâna-[bh]agabhôgakara-kůdha(ta)ka(k-&)dika[] dasyath=
êti | Bhavanti (ch)-atra [sl]ókåḥ Bhůmi[m] yaḥ prati22 grihộâti yas-cha bhûm[im] praya(chchhalti usan(bhaa) tau punya-karm månau
ti(ni)yatam svargga-gåmit(nan) | Sa[n]kha[m] bhadr-Asa (sa)nam chchhatra 5 var-ånvam(sva) ta(va)ra-y&(vá)han[8]} 1 bhâmi-dana[sya] di(chi)hnani
(phala?]23 m=a() tat-Purandara 11 Yasya yanya(sya) yada bhomi[s="] tasya] tasya
tada da(pha)lam (II) 7 Svarnnamaka gâsakam bh[]têr-apy=ékam-agula (1)
hara[n=na]rakam=åpnôti yâya(va)d-dhùtasamplava[m] (ID) 24 Sva-datta[n] para-dattâ[*] và yê(36) harệt 188[]dharâu | * Bha[sht]ir=
vvarpa (rsha)-bahapra (srå)ņi ti(vi)(shth]åyå[m] jậyatê kệimih (II) Tadâgânår
sahabhraga aśva[m]êdha-satêna va(cha) | gayâ(vår) koti25 pradana (ne)na bh[Q]mi-harya (rta) DS 8u(fu)dhyati || Likhitam tArdrakamala
idar tajjara!1 [śr]l-NarayanÔna pramåņam=etal | Svahattaya !!
No. 13.-THREE BUDDHIST INSCRIPTIONS IN SWAT.
By G. BÖ HLEB, Pa.D., LL.D., C.I.E. The subjoined edition of three Buddhist inscriptions in Swat has been prepared according to inked estampages, furnished to Dr. Hultzsch by their discoverer, Major H. A. Deane, Deputy Commissioner of Peshawar. According to Major Deane's notes, A. is "an inscription on a rock on a low hill, 300 yårds to the south of a small place named Shakôri. Shakori is a hamlet of Manglaur in Swåt, Manglaur itself being about a mile off to the north. The stone on which the inscription exists, is known as Khazana Ghat,' as some treasure was at one time found near it. Manglaur is pretty well accepted as the site of the old capital of Udyang. But, as extensive ruins exist near the inscription, the rains are probably those of the old capital itself. B. is an inscription on a cliff known as Oba Ghat,'- there being a spring below it;3 and . is an inscription on the same cliff, about 30 feet to the left of B. The cliff is on a hill above the low hill or spur on which A. exists. Near B. and C. is a large temple and a large rock-cut figare (idol) on the cliff, some 50 or 60 paces off, facing west."
All three are deeply and boldly incised on rough stones. The letters, which vary between two and four inches in height, resemble in many respects the so-called North-Western Gupts characters. Sa shows the looped form, while sha retains its old square shape. Na has two verticals, to each of which clings one half of the original upper bar, and they are attached
* This siga of punctuation is superfluous. • The Avaldyana śrauta-stra ha Bhargata.Chydeas-Apnands-Aurva-Jámadagnosti. • The grants of Govindachandra generally have "datto matud. • Metre here and below : Sloka (Anushtabb).
. Read chhattrain. • The first half of tbis verse has been omitted. 7 Read Suvarnamadkan gam-ddi bilmdr-apy-dam-angelas. . Read thashfin va'.
. Read Sahaarno. 10 Read td borakan, for idmrakan. 1 Read flakkura-irt..
Read iti Saharto=yon 1. Oda is. Water' in Pashtu, and ghat is rock.""

Page #153

134
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
to the ends of the base line. Ma has on the left the knob which does duty for the ancient circle or triangle, but this knob is placed a little higher up than in the letter of the Gupta inscriptions. The dental na is more archaic than the looped Gupta letter and exactly resembles that of the Mathura inscriptions of the Kushana period. Ra, too, differs from the character of the Gupta inscriptions and shows at the lower end a curve to the left, which in northern inscriptions is peculiar to the older inscriptions of the Kshatrapas Rajubula and Sodasa, as well as to some other documents presumably belonging to the same period, the end of the first century B.C. and the first half of the first century A.D. Three letters differ from the characters known hitherto, viz. (1) a, which has a peculiar cursive loop in the lower half of the left portion; (2) ya, which shows a curve to the left of the first vertical instead of to its right; and (3) śa, which retains the old round-backed form with three lines, going downwards, but shows a prolongation of the third, and in addition & horizontal bar across the whole breadth of the sign. Presumably this bar is due to the prolongation of serifs or short lines marking the ends of the first two down-strokes.
The language is Sanskrit, which, with the exception of a few mistakes caused by negligent pronunciation, is much more correct than that usually found in the compositions of the Northern Buddhists. The author, or rather translator, must have been a Pandit who, like Asvaghosha, knew Sanskpit and its poetry very well. With respect to orthography, it may be noted that adhya is used for dhya in A. I. 2, and 0. l. 3, as well as ppra for pra in C. 1. 4. Though these inscriptions furnish no historical information, they yet possess some interest, as they show that the Northern Buddhists had Sanskfit versions of several famous gathas which hitherto have not been traced in the Satras from Nepål.
1
TEXT OF A. अनीत्या वत संस्कारा उत्पादव्यय
får: [18] उत्पद्य ही नीरुद्ध्यन्ते तेपा'
44994 [u*)
TRANSLATION OF A. u Alas! Transient are the aggregate constituents (of beings), whose nature is birth and decay! For, being produced they are dissolved ;-their complete cessation is bliss."
REMARK. This is the famous verse, spoken according to the Maha-Parinibbdna-Sutta, vi. 16, by Indrs at the time of Sakyamuni's death, or proclaimed by Buddha himself according to the Mahd-Sudassana-Jataka (Sacred Books of the East, Vol. XI. pp. 117, 238 ff.). The PAli text runs as follows:
पनिच्चा वत संखारा उप्पादवयधम्मिनी । उप्पब्जित्वा निरुज्झन्ति तेसं वपसमी सुखं ॥
1 From Major Derne's inked estampages. . Bad भनित्या.
• Read ft fra • Road aut. The last akshara is possibly mutilated.
I owe this identification to Dr. E. Neumann, who at once recognised it when I exhibited the impressions in the Oriental Institute at Vietas.

Page #154

No. 13.]
BUDDHIST INSCRIPTIONS IN SWAT.
135
TEXT OF B. 1 [स]पापस्याकरणं कु[शल*]
स्यो[प]संपदा [*] स्वचित्त[व्यव[दानं
च एतदु[हानु]शासनम्' [*]
TRANSLATION OF B. "Not to commit any sin, to acquire merit, to purify one's mind,- that is the teaching of Buddha."
REMARK. This is a Sanskrit rendering of Dhammapada, verse 183 :
सब्बपापस्म अकरणं कुसलम उपसम्पदा ।
सचित्तपरियोदपनं एतं बुडान सासनं ॥ The hiatus at the end of the third Pada of the Sanskřit version is permissible and common enough in epic and gaomic poetry.
TEXT OF C.
1 वाचानुरक्षी मनसा सु
संवृतः कायेन
चैवा[कुशलब कुर्वन्]ि
[*]
३ तास्तायिन्कर्मपथा[वि]शोध्य [आ] राधये
___ मार्गमृषिप्प्वेदितम् [*]
TRANSLATION OF C. " (Let him be one) who guards his speech, is well restrained in mind, and commits no evil with his body. Keeping these three roads of action clear, one may gain the path taught by the Sages."
REMARK. This is a rather free Sanskrit rendering of Dhammapada, verse 281:
वाचानुरक्खी मनसा सुसंवुतो कायेन च पकुसलं न कयिरा ।
एते तयो कम्मपथे विसोधये पाराधये मग इसिप्पवेदितं ॥ The translator has made it an Upajati of Indravamsa and Indravajra. In the note on the above passage of the Dhammapada, Professor M. Müller refers to Mr. Beal's Oatona, p. 159. where the translation of a Chinese rendering of the verse is found, and where it is stated to be an utterance of the mythical Buddha Kåśyapa.
1 The bracketed letters are all badly damaged, but just recognisable.
__ Read कायेन. This may be meant for vater . The medial i is detac bed from the not completely preserved ya.

Page #155

136
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
No. 14.-JAINA ROCK-INSCRIPTIONS AT PANCHAPANDAVAMALAI.
BY V. VENKATTA, M.A. About 4 miles to the south-west of the town of Arcot is & rocky hill which popular belief connects with the five Pandavas, and which is hence known as Panohapandavamalai, i.e.
the hill of the five Pandavas. There are of course no monuments on the hill to justify this connection. But the fact that these sculptures are ascribed to the Pandavas, who are held to have been the authors of many ancient buildings all over India, suggests their comparative antiquity. Another local name of the hill, Tiruppamalai, is evidently derived from the original name Tiruppanmalai, the sacred milk hill,' which occurs in the second of the subjoined inscriptions.
The largest of the excavations on the hill is an artificial cave near the base of the eastern face of it, which slopes down precipitously. This cave consists of seven cells, containing six pairs of pillars. Neither the cave itself nor the pillars bear any sculptures or inscriptions. A short distance above the cells is a rock-cut Jaina image, which resembles another that will be noticed below, but is more roughly executed. On the southern side of the rock, half-way op, is a natural cave which contains a pool of water. Within the cave is cut, in high relief, a seated female figure with a chauri in her left hand, attended by a smaller male figure on her proper right. In front of the seat on which the female figure rests, are three small figures, & man standing, another on horse-back, and a third, standing figure, apparently female. On the front face of the rock which overhangs the cave, is engraved the inscription A. Farther to the left, but higher up on the same face of the rook is a seated Jaina figure with a chauri on each side of its head. This is the figure which has been already mentioned as resembling the one above the seven cells. On the western face of the same rock, which slopes inwards, is engraved the inscription B. Underneath this inscription is a rough and weather-worn naked male figure, and below it, to its proper left, a standing quadruped, dog or tiger, which faces the proper right. The sculptures and, as will be seen in the sequel, the inscriptions as well, prove that the hill and its neighbourhood uriginally belonged to the Jainas, "The place has now been taken possession of by the Musalmans, who have several tombs in and around the cave, besides & small masjid " near the inscription B.
A.-INSCRIPTION OF NANDIPPOTTARASAR. This short inscription is written in very archaic Tamil characters and consists of a single sentence in the Tamil language, which records that an inhabitant of the village of PugalAlaimangalam caused to be engraved an image of Poppiyakkiyår, attended by the preceptor Någanandin. Poggiyakkiyêr is the honorific plural of Ponniyakki, which consists
Compare Mr. Sewell's List of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 166, and Dr. Haltzsch'. Progress Report for February to April 1890, p. 1.
A photograph of the group in the cave is given on the Plate facing this page. * See the Plate referred to in the preceding footnote.
See the Manual of the North Arcot District, second edition, Vol. II. p. 310. "A facsimile of it is given on the Plate facing p. 142.
6 A nranantor of the same name is mentioned in a Vattelutta inscription at Kalogumalsi in the Tinnevelly district (No. 58 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1894). With the permission of Dr. Hultzsch I sobjoin the text and translation of this short inscription.
1 śrt [t'] [A]nagu(nů) singanan 2 di-kkuray-adiga!
m . 3 Akkar Nagapandi-kkurav-A
4 [di]ge! fesy]vitts ti[ru]mêņi [1] « Prosperity! (This image was caused to be made by the boly preceptor (gurara) Naganandin, the pupil of the holy preceptor Simba undiu of Apaşar."

Page #156

ROCK SCULPTURES AT PANCHAPANDAVAMALAI NEAR ARCOT.
E. Hultzach, Photo.
Photo-etching, Survey of ladin Ollicca, Calcutta, July 1895.

Page #157


Page #158

No. 14.]
PANCHAPANDAVAMALAI INSCRIPTIONS.
137
of the Tamil word por, "gold,' and iyakki, the Tamil form of the Sanskrit yakshi. There is hardly any doubt that, of the group of five figures which are engraved in the cave below the inscription, the sitting female figure represents Ponniyakki. The male figure standing close to her is perhaps intended for Någanandin.. The village of Pugalálaimangalam I am unable to identify.
The inscription is dated in the 50th year of Nandippóttarasar, which is a Tamil form of Nandipôtarâja. This king must have been a Pallava, as his name contains the characteristic epithet pôltu or pôta, and as the name Nandipôtavarman was actually borne by one of the Pallava kings. As the mention of the 50th year would imply an unusually long reign, it might be assumed prima facie that Nandipôtaraja was dead at the time of the inscription, and that public documents continued to be dated from his accession even after his death. On the other hand we have instances of long reigns in the case of the Châlukya-Chôļa Kulottunga I. (49 years), the Western Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. (50 years), and the Råshtrakata Amoghavarsha I. (62 years).
TEXT.: 1 Nandippóttarasa[r]kku ay[m]badåvadu Någa[na]ndi.gura[var) 2 (iru]kka Ponniya[k]kiy[&]
r p adimam kottuvitta[n] 3 Pu[ga]lalaimanga[la]ttu Maruttuvar m agan Náraņa4 [11]
TRANSLATION. In the fiftieth (year) of Nandippóttaragar,- Náranan (Narayana), the son of Maruttuvar of Pugalálaimangalam, caused to be engraved an image of Ponniyakkiyar, along with the preceptor (gurava) Någañandi (Någanandin).
B.- INSCRIPTION OF VIRA-CHOLA. This inscription consists of 11 lines of Tamil prose and is in a fair state of preservation, though & few syllables at the beginning of the last line are so much damaged that they cannot be made out. As the rock is uneven, the mason ruled it before engraving the record, in order to keep the lines of the inscription straight, and then engraved each line between two rules.
The second line of the inscription opens with the date,- the 8th year of the reign of Rajaraja-Kesarivarman. In inscriptions later than the 10th year of the reign, the same form of the name, vis. with the two-fold repetition of the word råja, is always preceded by a reference to the conquest of Kanda!Ar-salai, or of that place and Vengai-nadu etc. In a few inscriptions with the same beginning, the king's name appears under the form Rajaraja-Rajakesarivarman. The full name of the king, viz. Rajarajakesarivarman alias Råjarâjadêva, occurs first in inscriptions of the 19th year. Though the present inscription does not refer to any conquests because it is dated two years before the 10th year, there can be no reasonable doubt that it belongs to the reign of the same king whose inscriptions record the conquest of Kandalor-sklai etc., i.e. of the great Chola king Rajaraja, who ascended the throne in A.D. 984-85.7 As the
See above, Vol. III. p. 877, note 3. ? See South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 146.
From inked estampages, prepared in 1895. • The word maruttutan means physician. In the present case it seems to be the proper name of a person. 6 Literally : wbile there is present.'
• On this word, which appears to be derived from the honorific plural of guru, see South Indian Inscriptions. Vol. II. p. 251, note 3.
1 See above, page 68.

Page #159

138
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOL. IV.
inscription belongs to a Chôļa king, it follows that the quadruped which, as stated on page 136, is engraved below the inscription, is meant for a tiger, the emblem of the Cholas.
The inscription contains an edict (fdsana, l. 8) of Lataraja Vira-Chôļa, who must have been & tributary of the Chola king Rajaraja, in whose reign his inscription is dated. He was the son of Pugalvippavar-Ganda. The name Virs-Chola is known to have been borne by other chiefs. The first of them is mentioned in the Velûr rock-inscription of Kanparadeva.! Another of them was & feudatory of a Chola king Parakêsarivarman, and the third was the father of Vira-Champa. The name Pagalvippavar-Ganda, 1.c. the disgracer of vainglorious (kings)," was also an epithet of the Båņa king Vijayaditya II. The expression Låtaraja, which is applied to Vira-Chola (1. 4) and to his ancestors (1.3), suggests that these chiefs may have immigrated from Laţa (Gujarat).
The inscription records that, at the request of his queen, Vira-Chola assigned to the god of Tiruppanmalai (1.4), which belonged to Perun-Timiri-nadu, a subdivision of Paduvurkottam (1. 2), certain income from the village of Kuragappadi (1. 3). This village is probably identical with the modern Kûrâmbâdi, 2 miles east from Panchapaņdavamalai, Tiruppåşmalai is the ancient name of the hill itself, as I have already stated on page 136. Perud-Timiri-nádu7 was called after Timiri, a village 5 miles south from Arcot. According to other inscriptions, Padurar-kottam also included Vellore, Tiruvallam and Udayêndiram, and must have thus comprised portions of the modern tâlukâs of Arcot, Vellore and Gudiyatam in the North Arcot district.
Though the shrine to which the inscription refers, is only designated as the god of Tiruppågmalai' (1.4), the expression palsichchandam (11. 3, 9 and 10) proves that this shrine must have been a Jains one. This might already be concluded from the inscription A., which refers to the image of a Yakshi and to the preceptor Någanandin. The Yakshis appear to have been worshipped only by the Buddhists and Jainas, and Naganandin is a Jaina name.10
The income of the passichchandam at Kagagaņpadi, which belonged to the shrine at Tiruppågmalai, consisted of two items, riz. karpúravilai and anniyayavavadandavirai. Karpera-vilai means "cost of camphor.' This may imply either that'a royalty was levied on camphor and the proceeds were made over to the shrine; or, the cost of camphor, which was probably an expensive article, but indispensable to the shrine, had to be borne by the inhabitants of the neighbouring village of Kosagappâți. Anniyayarávadandavirai apparently consists of anyaya, 'unlawful,' + vdpadanda, 'the weavers' loom,' + irai, 'a taz.' It would thus mean the tax on unauthorised looms. In the Karam plates of Paramégvaravarman I. the looms (tari) are included among the property owned by the village in common. 11 It would thus appear that a fixed number of looms were worked for the common benefit of the whole village by the weavers, who were probably maintained out of the village funds. Any other looms than the communal ones would be unlicensed or unauthorised. These may have been required to pay a tax which,
See above, page 82.
See above, Vol. III. p. 80.
* See ibid. page 71. • Literally the disgracer of those who cause (themselves) to be praised (undeservedly).
See above, Vol. III. p. 75.
• The word Lata forms part of the names of two villages in the North Arent district, 'sit. Ladavaram, 4 miles south-south-east of Arcot, and Ladambadi, 4 miles east of Arni (Arapi). An inscription of Suks.Samvat 1347 proves that Lata Bråbmans were settled in the district (rdjya) of Padaividu; see South Indian Inscription, Vol. I. p. 82.
1 According to three inscriptions at kaniyanur (7 miles south of Arcot), this village also belonged to Peran: Timiri-nadu, & subdivision of Padavar-kottam ; see Dr. Holtzsch'. Progress Report for February to April 1890, p. 1.
. See below, page 189, note 6.
See the inscriptions of the Bharat Stapa, Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 942, and two Jaina inscriptions at Tirumalai, South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. Nos. 73 and 75. • See above, page 136, note 6.
11 South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 155.

Page #160

No. 14.)
PANCHAPANDAVAMALAI INSCRIPTIONS.
139
in the present case, was made over to the Jaina shrine. The village of Viļåppåkkam, which is 1 mile south-east of the hill of Pañchspåndavamalai, has still a brisk trade in country cloths, for the manufacture of which several looms exist. It may be that this local industry is not of recent origin, bat dates from the time before the reign of the Chôļa king RajarajaKesarivarman.
TEXT. 1 Svasti
śri 2 [K0]-Irajaraja-[K]e[sardiva[n]marku yandu 88[vajdu Paduvûrkk[o]ttattu
[P]perun-Timirinâţtu-Ttirupp[@]pmalai-p[p]3 gam-[&]giya Kûraga[np]áļi [i]raiy-ili pa[1]ļichchanda[t]tai ki[1]-P[pa]ga[l=&ņ]da
[T]ladar[]jarga karpura-vilai kondu il-ddha[rm]man=[k]e4 ttu-P[p]ôgi[n]rad-eņ[ru u]daiyâr=Dá[da]rajar Pu[ga]]vippavar-[Ga]ņdar maga [ga]r
[VI]ra-Sojar Tiruppan]malai-[a]e[va]rait(tiruv-a] - 5 [di=tto]la[d=elan]d=a[ru]ļi i[r]ukka i[va]r dev[iy]år Tlaờamah[A]devi[y]år
kazpůra-vilaiyum=anniya ya]-våvada[ada ]v-i[x]ai[yu]=m[0]6 lind=a[ruļa vlêndum=enru viņnappañ=jey(ya u]dai[y]r [Vi]ra-solar ka[x]půra
vilaiyum apniya[ya)-våvadan[da]v-irai. 7 []amo[1]ũ[j]ôm=ent=aru[ch]cheyya • Arity]ây ki]a[en]=&gi[ra Vigre-Solar
Ilåda-ppéra[]aiya[g-u]dai[y]år [ka][m]i[y]e[y=8]. 8 natt[i]y=&gav=i[da] ka[x]pura-vilaiyum=appiyâya-(vá]vadaņda[v]-ipaiyu=m[o]linja
sâsanañ=cheyda-paļi [*] Idu[v=a] 9 lla[d]u karpûra-vi[l]aiyum=appiyâya-yavadaņdav-iraiyam=i-ppa[?]]ichchandattai
kko![v]ân Ga[n]gai[y]-i. 10 dai=[Kkumariyl-i[a]ai-chch[@]ydâr Se[y]da på va]=koļvâr=1[d]av=al[ls]d=i
ppalsichcha[n]dattai keduppårval[la]va[rai] il ..[n]ru[va] [19] [1]-ddha[rmmat]tai [ra]kshippân p[&]da-[dh][]iy=
en-[ralai] mê[la]na [l*] *Ara=[ma]rava[x]ka agam=alla ta[p]aiy=il[l]ai il
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Hail! Prosperity ! (L. 2.) In the 8th year of the reign) of king Rajaraja-Kesarivarman.
The Latarajas who reigned in former days, had taken away the cost of camphor' from the tax-free palsichchandam (in) Kûraganpaời, which was enjoyed by (the shrine of) Tiruppanmalai in Perun-Timiri-nadu, (a subdivision) of Paduvür-kottam.
(L. 3.) While the lord, the Lataraja Vira-Chôļa, the son of Puga,vippavar-Ganda, was pleased to worship the holy feet of the god of Tiruppåņmalai, his queen Laţamahadevi, thinking: this charity (dharma)' gets ruined,' made (the following) request :-- " (You must assign the cost of camphor and the tax on unauthorised looms (to the shrine).".
(L. 6.) Thereon the lord Vira-Chôļa was pleased to order :-“We assign the cost of camphor and the tax on unauthorised looms (to the shrine)."
Another explanation of the term aspiydy arddadandaoirai is also possible. It may be analysed into anyaya + dva + danda + irai. Avam means 'quiver for artows.' A fine (danda) might have been imposed on those who made use of bows and arrows without previously obtaining a license.
. From an inked estampage, prepared in 1890.
These three aksharas are engraved to the left of the inscription proper, between lines 6 and 7. • Read aruf-cheyya.
Read inda ? 6 Tbie word means 'land belonging to a Jaios temple;' see South Indian Insoription, Vol. II. p. 52, note 2.
* This expression appears to refer to the word paffiohelandaw in line 8 of the text; Compare the words Ppallichchandaltai kedu ppár in line 10.
T2

Page #161

140
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
(L. 7.) Thereon Vira-Chôļa-Låta-pêraraiyan, who was the headman of Ariyûr, with the priest of the lord as executor (djñapti), - assigned the cost of camphor and the tax on unauthorised looms (to the shrine) and drew up this edict (sdsana).
(L. 8.) "Any one who, in spite of this, takes away the cost of camphor and the tax on unauthorised looms from this palsichchandam, shall incur the sins of those who commit (sins) between the Ganga and Kumari."
(L. 10.) “Those who, in spite of this, injare this paffichchandam, . . (L. 11.) “The dust of the feet of one who protects this charity, shall be on my head." "Do not forget charity; there is no (other) help but charity."
No. 15. - JAINA ROCK-INSCRIPTIONS AT VALLIMALAI.
By E. HULTZSCH, PH.D. Vallimalai is a village near Melpadi in the Chittar tåluka of the North Arcot district. Mêlpadi itself is situated on the western bank of the Ponni river, 6 miles north from Tiruvallam in the Gudiy&tam tâluka of the same district. Close to Vallimalai rises & rocky hill. A natural cave on its eastern slope contains two groups of Jaina images, which are cut out of the rock. On the Plate facing this page, the group to the right is figured at the top, and the group to the left at the bottom. Below the first group are engraved four Kanarese inscriptions, of which the first and third are in the Grantha alphabet, and the second and fourth in Kanarese characters. The first inscription (A.) is engraved below the inscription D.; it informs us that the founder of the Jaina cave was (the Ganga king) Bajamalla. The inscriptions B. and C. are engraved below the second image from the left, and the inscription D. below the first image from the right. These three inscriptions are labels which give the Dames of two Jaina preceptors whom the two images are meant to represent, and of the founder of the two images, the Jains preceptor Åryanandin,
A.- INSCRIPTION OF RAJAMALLA.8 This inscription is written in the Grantha alphabet, but in the Kanarese language. It consists of two verses in the Kanda metre, and records the foundation of the Jains shrine (vasati) in which it is engraved, by king Råjamalla, the son of Raņavikrama, grandson of Sripurusha, and great-grandson of Sivamars. The record is not dated, nor does it state the dynasty to which Rajamalla belonged. As, however, the copper-plate inscriptions of the
s.e. the great king of the Laţa (servants) of Vira-Chôļa.' Similar titles of officials are frequently mentioned in the Tanjore and other inscriptions.
See, ag., South Indian Inscriptions, VOL. I. p. 154, note 2.
• The expression Gangaiyidai=Kkumariyaidai, between the Ganga (and) between Kumari,' evidently stands for Gangai-Klumariysidai, between the Gangland Komari' compare above, p. 82 f:
• See above, Vol. III. p. 280, and Vol. IV. p. 88.
An inscription of Rajendra-Chols at Kandiyar near Tanjore (No. 22 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1896) bus the different reading: aramararaska ardealladw kai ldridt: "Do not forget charity; what is not charity, will not protect (you)."
6 See Mr. Sewell's List of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 156,
7 I have inked estampages of a fifth inscription, of the exact position of which I omitted to make a note, but whicb, as far as I remember, is engraved below the left portion of the second group of images. This inscription is in the Kanarese alphabet and langugge. It opens with the two words rasti frl, and records that an image was caused to be made (mddinida pratimo) by person whose name is indistinct, and who was the son (naga) of another person whose name is equally doubtful.
• A facsimile of this inscription is given on the Plate opposito'p. 142.

Page #162

ROCK SCULPTURES AT VALLIMALAI NEAR TIRUVALLAM
E. Haltzsch, Photo
Photo-etching, Survey of India Offices, Calcutta, July 1895.

Page #163


Page #164

No. 15.)
VALLIMALAI INSCRIPTIONS.
141
Western Gangas mention a Ganga king sivamara, his son Sripurusha, and his great-grandson Rajamalla, it may be assumed that the Rajamalla of the subjoined inscription was a member of the Ganga family. Mr. Kittel has published a stone inscription of a Ganga king named Rachamalla, which is dated in Saka-Samyat 899.3 According to the Atakur inscription of Saka-Samvat 872, an earlier Râchamalla, the son of Ereyapa, was killed by Batuga. Mr. Rice gives Saka-Samvat 792 as the date of a still earlier R&jamalla.
TEXT.6 1 Svasti erish] [ll] Sivamär-&tmaja (ja)-varana pravara-Sripurusha-nama2 n=&tans tanayam 1 bhuvanišam Ranavikraman-avana maka(ga)n=R&3 jamallan-amalinacharitan (1) 19) Kaņdu gir[i]varaman bhûma4 ndalapati Rajamallan=abhayan=adâram []
paņditajana5 priyam kaiy-kondân kondeante
vasatiyam=madi6 sidan 11 [2]
TRANSLATION
Hail! Prosperity ! (Verse 1.) The best of the sons of Sivamara (was) that distinguished (prince) named Sripurusha. His son (was the lord of the world Ranavikrama. His son (was) Rajamalla, whose conduct was spotless.
(V. 2.) Having perceived (this) best of mountains, that lord of the circle of the earth, the fearless (and) noble R&jamalla, who was beloved by scholars, took possession (of it); and, having takon (it), he caused to be made a vasati.?
B.- INSCRIPTION BELOW THE SECOND IMAGE FROM THE LEFT.
This short inscription in the Kanarose alphabet and language records that the image, below which it is engraved, was founded by the Jaina preceptor Aryanandin.
TEXT,
Śri
[114]
Ajjaħandi-bhatârar
prasti]m[o]
m[A]a[i]da[r] [ll"]
TRANSLATION, Prosperity! The lord Ajjanandi (Aryanandin) made (this) image.
C.--INSCRIPTION MENTIONING BANARAYA. Like the inscription A., this one is written in the Grantha alphabet, but in the Kanarese language.10 It informs us that the image, below which B. and C. are engraved, represents a
1 Above, Vol. III. p. 177:
Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 102. . ibid. Vol. XIV. p. 76.
• Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 168. Inscriptions in the Mysore District, Part I. Introduction, p. 81. . From inked estampages, prepared in 1895.
7 In the Kanarese language, the Sanskrit word parati and its tadbhavas osati, basali, basadi, and basti have the meaning of 'a Jains monastery or temple;' see Mr. Kittel's Dictionary, p. 1883.
• A facsimile of this inscription is given on the Plate opposite p. 142, along with the facaimile of the inscription C.
A facsimile of this inscription is given on the Plate opposite p. 142
* The last word of the inscription, however, is the Sanskrit word pratimd, which in Kanarese ought to be pratims.

Page #165

142
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
pupil of the spiritual preceptor of Banaraya. The actual name of the Banaraya or king of the B&ņa family' is not given. Regarding the Bapa dynasty, see above, Vol. III. p. 74.; Indian Antiquary, Vol. X. p. 36 ff.; and South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 381.
TEXT. 1 Svasti Sri [ll] Banarayara 2 goraga!=appa Bhavanandi-bhs3 tårara sishyar=appa Devasêne4 bhatårara pratima [ll].
TRANSLATION Hail! Prosperity! (This is) the image of the lord Dévaséna, who is the pupil of the lord Bhavanandi (Bhavanandin), who is the preceptor (guru) of Banaraya.
D.-INSCRIPTION BELOW THE FIRST IMAGE FROM THE RIGHT.
This inscription is written in the Kanarese alphabet and language, and records that the. image, below which it is engraved, represents the Jaina preceptor Govardhana and was founded by the preceptor Aryanandin, evidently the same person who is mentioned in the inscription B.
TEXT. 1 Svasti árt [ll"] Balachandra-bhatárara 2 fishyar
Ajjanandi-bhatarar 3 madisida pratime Gôvarddha4 na-bhatârar-end-odam=avare
TRANSLATION. Hail! Prosperity! This image was caused to be made by the lord Ajjanandi (Årganandin), the pupil of the lord Balachandra; and if you say: "the lord Govardhana," (it is) verily he.
No. 16.- KOMARTI PLATES OF CHANDAVARMAN OF KALINGA.
BY E. HULTZSCH, PH.D. These three copper-plates were lately found in the village of Komarti, 2 miles south-west of Narasannapéta, the head-quarters of a tâlukå of the Ganjâm district, and were kindly sent to me by the Collector, Mr. C. J. Weir, I.C.S. Each of the three plates measures 7 to 7 inches .by 27 to 2 inches. Their edges are not raised into rims, but the writing on them is in a state of nearly perfect preservation. The ring on which the three plates were strung, and which had
1 This inscription has come out on the photograph opposite p. 140, because the letters of the original were filled with colour by a Jains Tahsildar.of Chittdr, who has also commemorated his visit to the locality by Tamil inscription on the rock.
je. this image represents the preceptor Govardhann. I owe the correct reading and explanation of line 4 of the inscription to the kinduess of Mr. Kittel.

Page #166

Rock Inscriptions in the North Arcot District.
Panehapana vataalai Inscription of Nandippottarasar; the fiftieth year.
mahu:13
270 Lt but
Phim
Vallimalai Inscription of Rajamalla.
Wine
& Fineman
foto Ficha
Vallimalai Inscription mentioning Banaraya.
SIMON PEE
SHISTE 23.
02
E. HULTZGCH.
BOALE ONE-TENTH.
Photo.a.t.o. w
atts
Reg. No. 10, Ep. Ladune 06-96

Page #167


Page #168

No. 16.]
KOMARTI PLATES OF CHANDAVARMAN.
143
not yet been cut when I received them, is about inch thick and about 3] inches in diameter. The two ends of the ring are secured in an elliptical seal, which measures about 1} by 14 inches in diameter and bears, on a countersunk surface, in raised letters, the legend Pitri-bhaktaḥ, i.e. he who is devoted to (his) father. The weight of the plates is 1tb 6 oz., and that of the ring and seal 10 oz. ; total, 2 tb.
The alphabet of the inscription resembles the alphabets of the plates of Vijayanandivarman! and of the Chicacole plates of Nandaprabhañjanavarman, the latter of which, however, exhibit & somewhat different appearance on account of the sloping style in which they are engraved. The characters of the Achyutapuram plates of Indravarman 1. the oldest dated inscription of the Eastern Gangas-are decidedly more modern than those of the Komarti plates. In line 20, the inscription furnishes an instance of the numerical symbol for six. The language is nearly correct Sanskřit. With the exception of three imprecatory verses (11. 13 to 19), the inscription is written in prose.
The plates record the grant of the village of Kohétūra (1.2) to a Brahmans of the Våjasaneya school (1. 6 f.). The grant was made at Simhapura (1.1) by the Maharaja Chandavarman, the ruler of Kalinga (1.2), in the sixth year (of his reign), on the fifth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month of Chaitra (1. 20).
The phraseology of the grant resembles that of the copper-plate grants of the Gângas of Kalinga, but still much more closely that of the Chicacole plates of Nandaprabhatjanavarman. Another point in which the last mentioned plates agree with the Komarti plates, is that, in both of them, the title Kaling-ddhipati, i.e. lord (of the country) of Kalinga,' is applied to the reigning prince. There remains a third point which proves that both Chandavarman and Nandaprabhañjanavarman must have belonged to the same dynasty. An examination of the original seal of the Chicacole plates, which Mr. Thurston, Superintendent of the Madras Museum, kindly sent me at my request, revealed the fact that the legend on the seal is Pistri-bhakta)], just as on the seal of the Kömarti plates.
In two other respects a connection may be established with the plates of the balankAyana Maharaja Vijayanandivarman, who (1), like Chandavarman, professes to have been devoted to the feet of the lord, (his) father' (bappa-bhattaraka-pada-bhakta), and who (2) was the eldest son of the Maharaja Chandavarman. The close resemblance between the alphabets of the plates of Vijayanandivarman and of the Komarti plates suggests that Chapdavarman, the father of Vijayanandivarman, may have been identical with the Maharaja Chandavarman who issued the Komarti plates. At any rate, the two Chaņdavarmans must have belonged to the same period. An examination of the seal, which, according to Sir W. Elliot, is defaced, would probably show if it reads Pitsi-bhaktaḥ and if, consequently, the plates of Vijayanandivarman may be assigned with certainty to the same dynasty as the Komarti and Chicacole plates.
The village granted, Kohëtara, I am unable to identify. The city of Simhapura, whence Chandavarman issued the grant, is perbaps identical with the modern Singupuramo between Chicacole and Narasannapêta.
Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 176. The plates were found in the Kolleru lake ; see Dr. Burnell's South-Indian Palaography, p. 135, note 1. They will now probably be in the British Museum. . Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 48.
Above, Vol. III. p. 128. • See note 2.
* See note 1. See line 1 of the text of the Komarti plates.
* Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 274, and South-Indias Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 358, noto 2. The ruins of the temple of ChitrarathasvAmin, whone devotee Vijayanandivarman professes to have been, still exist at Vlogt; see the Madras Journal of Literature and Science, Vol. XIX. p. 237, note 2.
. Madras Journal of Literature and Science, Vol. XI. p. 802.
Mr. Weir kindly informed me that this is the present Telugu spelling of the Dame. In Mr. Suwell's Liate of Antiquitios, Vol. I. p. 9, it is spelt Singapuram.

Page #169

144
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
TEXT.1
First Plate. 1 ओं' स्वस्ति [*] विजयसिंहपुरात्परमदैवतः बप्पभहारकपादभक्ताः 2 कलिङ्गाधिपतिः श्रीमहाराजा' चण्डवर्मा कोहरे सर्वस3 मवेताकुटुम्बिनः समाज्ञापयत्यस्त्येष ग्रामोमांभिः 4 आत्मनः पुण्यायुयशसामभिपये
प्रासंह5 स्रांशुशशितारकाप्रतिष्ठमग्र()हारं कृत्वा सर्बकर
Second Plate; First Side. 6 परिहारैश्च परिहत्य भारद्वाजसगोत्राय वाजिस7 तेयसब्रह्मचारिणे ब्रामणदेवशर्मणे प्रत्त: 8 तदेवं विदित्वा पूर्वोचितमर्य[*]दयोपस्थानं कत9 व्यं मयहिरवादि चोपतयं [1] भविष्यतच रानः० 10 विज्ञापयति
धर्मक्रमविक्रमाभ्याम्।
Second Plate ; Second Side. 11 अन्यतमयोगादवाप्य च महीमनुशासता" प्रवृत्तक12 मिदं दानं . "सहभमनुपश्यनिरषीग्रहारीनुपाख्यः [*] 13 अपि चाय* व्यास(गीतात्लोकानुदाहरन्ति" [*] बहुभिब्वंसु14 धा दत्ता वसुधा" वसुधाधिपः [1] यस्य यस्य यदा भमि-" 15 तस्य
तस्य तदा फलम् [*]
Third Plate. 18 खदत्तां परी दत्तां वा यन[*]द्रक्ष युधिष्ठिर [*] महीमहि 17 मतां श्रेष्ठी" दाताच्छेयोनुपालनं [*] षष्टिं वर्ष18 सहस्राणि खर्गे मोदति भूमिदः [*] आक्षेप्ता 19 चानुमत्ता च तान्येव नरके वसमिति ॥ स्वमुखांना [*] 20 संवत्सरः षष्ठः
चैत्रमासशक्लपंचमिदिवस:3 ॥
1 From the original plates. . Expressed by a symbol.
- Read दैवती. • Read राजश्व • Read 'तान्कुटुम्बिन:
• Read °माभिरामन:Read तडय. s Read वाजसनेय.
• Read चीपनेयम्. WRead राजी.
Read "विक्रमाणामध. 1 Bead rufx, as above, Vol. III. p. 183, text line 20. M Rend खधर्म', as Ind. ant. Vol. XIIL. p. 49, text line 11. 11 Read चाच.
" Read °गौवान्छीका " The plates of Nandaprabhaijanavarman read राजानः (vocative) instead of वसुधा. 7 Read भूमिस्तख. 1 Read परदत्ता.
" Read श्रेष्ठ दाना 20 Read "मन्ता .
Read वसेदिति.
Is Read खमुखाचा. W Road पञ्चमी.

Page #170

ន g + 3 = A R- 9-iz 2 a,៧៨ ។ 3. ន ន ង
ស ប = 1 - ក ទី ស យ ៦,៦៣ * * ៤ ម៉ែ! A7 2 2 បុប។
) គ គការ * ក កា គ្នា ។
Komarti Plates of Chandavarman of Kalinga.
i a.
1 17ា ) បាន 0 កោះ SVA. យ១ A - 2 2 A (1 ,
ខន n 9 L & ge រឺ ទី៨ ( a + 8 *
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
E. HULTZSCH.
FULL-SIZE

Page #171

AURUERRPRES PRISE
area EL GOERAPPROTES
*விதி தேமை SAN - 34ரைய:யயy ". | Y us 25,
"
..
L
வக S1 %20Y Faவைக Us
asz 8.3 2:
"
PrOFFPEO:RRED SEAR 5 SERVIPREUTER
"

Page #172

No. 17.]
ARULALA-PERUMAL INSCRIPTION OF RAVIVARMAN.
145
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Om. Hail! From the victorious (city of) Simhapura,- the lord of Kalinga, the glorious Maharaja Chandavarman, who is a devout worshipper of the gods (and) is devoted to the feet of the lord, (his father, addresses the following) order to the ryots and all other inhabitants) of Kôhêtūra —
(L. 3.) “This village has been given by Us, for the increase of (Our) own religious merit, life and fame, having converted (it) into an agrahara which is to last as long as the sun, the moon and the stars, and having endowed (it) with exemption from all taxes, to the Brâhmaņa Dévasarman, who is a member of the Bharadvaja gótra (and) a student of the V&jasanêya (sákhd). Knowing this (to be) thus, service should be done (to him), and what is to be measured (viz. grain), gold, etc. should be delivered to him), in accordance with the rules customary from old."
(L. 9.) And (the king addresses (the following) request to fatare kings :- "Having obtained possession of the earth by means of righty or inheritance, or conquest, (and) ruling (it), (you) should preserve this agrahdra, considering this present grant (equal to your own cherities."
(L. 13.) And with reference to this subject) they quote (the following) verses composed by Vyass :
[Three of the customary verses. (L. 19.) (This edict was written at) the command of (the king's) own mouth. The sixth-8-year; the day of the fifth tithi of the bright (fortnight) of the month of Chaitra.
No. 17.- ARULALA-PERUMAL INSCRIPTION OF RAVIVARMAN OF KERALA.
By F. KIELHORN, PA.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This inscription, which I edit from an inked estampage supplied to me by Dr. Hultzsch, is on the east wall of the so-called 'mountain' (malai) in the Arulala-Perumal (Vishnu) temple at kañcbipuram. Its contents have already been noticed by Mr. Sewell in his Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 186, No. 226, and by Dr. Hultzsch in his Progress Report for February to April 1890, p. 2.
The inscription is defective at the end. So far as it goes, it contains 7 lines of well preserved writing which covers a space of about 27' long by 1'9' high. The average size of the letters is about 2". Up to the word -bri Kulatékharadeva in line 6 the language is Sanskrit and the characters are Grantha, closely resembling those of the Ranganatha inscription of Sundara-Pandye, published with a photo-lithograph above, Vol. III. p. 11 ff.; the remainder of the inscription is in the Tamil language and characters. Lines 1-4 of the text are in verse, lines 5-7 in prose. As regards the orthography of the Sanskrit portion, the final m of three words in line 2 has been retained where it should have been changed to anusvdra; the letter is used instead of d in the words Patmandbha, 1. 5, and satguna, l. 6; and the dh of the conjunct dho is doubled in Garudaddhvaja, 1. 5.
The object of the inscription is, to record certain donations, the particulars of which have been only partly preserved, made to the temple of AruļAla-Perumal at Tiruvattiyûr, a
Compare above, Vol. 111. p. 130, and Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 146. * No. 34 of the Government Epigrapbist's collection for the year 1890.
1 This name of. Little Conjeeveram' is derived in inscriptions from atti, Tami] tadbhava of the Sanskrit kastin, "an elephant;' pee my Annual Report for 1892-93, p. 5, and above, Vol. III. p. 71.-B. H.)

Page #173

146
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
quarter of Kånchipuram, by the Maharaja Ravivarman, alias Samgråmadhira or Kulasekharadeva Tribhuvanachakravartin Kôņēriņmaikondan, of whom the following account is given in the verses with which the inscription opens :
Ravivarman was & son of the king Jayasimha, who belonged to the family of Yada and the lunar race and ruled in the Kerala country, and his wife Umadevi, and was born in the Saka year 1188 = A.D. 1266-67. After defeating his adversaries, he married a Pandya princess and, when 33 years of age i.e. about A.D. 1299-1300), took possession of Kerals (which he ruled as he did his town of Kolamba). He defeated a certain Vira-Påndya, made the Pandyas and Cholas subject to the Keralas, and, at the age of 46 (i.e. about A.D. 1312-13), was crowned on the banks of the Vegavati. He then apparently again made war against Vira-Pandya, defeated him and drove him into the Konkaņa and from there into the forests, and conquered the northern country. It was in the fourth year of his reiga (i.e. about A.D. 1315-16) that he was at Kanchi.
The verses which contain this information, are followed by a long string of birudas of Ravivarman, three of which describe him as the regent of the excellent city of Kôļamba,'
the Kúpaka universal monarch,' and 'the result of the religious merit of the Kerala country' As Kapa-desa or Kúpa-rajya, the country of the Kûpakas, so far as I can make out, was one of the divisions of Kerala, these epithets, together with what has been stated above, would indicate that Ravivarman originally ruled only over part of Kerala, with Kolamba (or Kollam) for his capital, and that from there he extended his dominion over the whole of Kerala and over the adjoining countries.
The Vegavati on the banks of which Ravivarman is stated to have been crowned is, as Dr. Hultzsch informs me, a small river which flows into the Pålára near Kåñchỉpuram.
TEXT.6 1 Svasti sri-Jayasimha ity-abhihitas=Sômånvay-öttarsakð ráj-Asid-ihs Kéralesha
vishayê nåthô Yadu-kshmâbhșitâm 6 játô=småd-Ravivarmma-bhûpatire Umêdêvyâm kumaras=sivad=dêhavyäpya-sakabda-bhaji samayê dêh=iva vîrð
rasaḥ 6 [1] 2 6Kshayan=nitvà sô=yam kali-balam=iv=ârâti-nivahanjayasrivat kritve nija
sahacharim Pandya-tapayam 6L trayastrimsad-varsho yasa iva yayan Kèraļs
In line 6 he is called Maharajadhirdja Paramdhtara.
[In the Indian Antiquary, Vol. II. p. 860 f., H. H. Rama Varma of Travancore bas published an inscription. dated in the Klamba (Kollam) year 644, of Adityaverman, who calls himself an ornament of the race (anvaya) of Jaymimba. An inscription at Kollam (Quilon), dated in the Kolamba (Kollam) year 671 (No. 268 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1896), opens with the following Sanskrit verse - Svastymastu Jayasininhasya Vira-Kóralavarmanas [lo] ta[+]4 tadaniajániíizcha rdjysaya nagarasya cha ().-B. H.)
* Mr. P. Sundaram Pillai, Some Early Sovereign of Trata-core, PP. 84-85, would regard Kapa-dlia or Képa-rdjya as the country around Ārringal which is sbout 22 miles to the north of Trivandrum ; and states that
an inscription of Rajaraja Chola, dated in the 30th year of his reign, claims for him a decisive victory over the king of the Kapakas,' and that the Kalingaftu-Parani enumerates the Kapakas amongst the subjeet races that paid tribute to Kalóttanga Chļa. (On Kdpa-rdjya see also Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 275, and Mr. Sewell's Lists of antiguities, Vol. II. p. 196.) If Mr. Bundaram is right, the town K ambs of our text is almost certainly the modern Quilon in the Quilon district of the Travancore State.
The prince Viru-Pandys, mentioned in the text as an opponent of Ravivarman, I am unable to identify with any certainty, but I would point out that Mr. Sundaram, loc. cit. p. 69 fl., bas published an inscription of prince MArtAndavarman alias Vira-Pandyadors of Venad, the fourth year of whose reiga, like the fourth year of Ravivarman's own reign, fell in A.D. 1316-16.
[See South-Ind. Iser. Vol. II. pp. 345 and 362.] . From an inked estampage, supplied by Dr. Haltzsch. 1 Metre : Sardalarikridita.
Metre: Sikharigt.

Page #174

No. 17.]
ARULALA-PERUMAL INSCRIPTION OF RAVIVARMAN.
147
padam raraksha svam râshtran=nagaram=iva Koļambam-adhipaḥ 6 [2] Jitva!
Samgråmadhirô npipatirwadhiraņam vidvisham Vira-Pandyam 3 kritv=asan Pandya-Cholán-naya iva tanuman Keral@bhyô=py=adhînân
shatchatvarimsad-abdas-taţa-bhuvi makutan-dharayan=Vêgavatyaḥ kridan simhâsana-sthag-chiram-akrita mahî-kirtti-vâni-ramabhih 6 [3"] Kritva Kerala
Pandya-Chôļa-vijayam k[li]pt-&bhishêkôtsa vas=samgråm-&pajayêna Ko[m]4 kana-gatan-tar Vira-Pandyam ripam 6 nitva ephita-balan=tatôpi vipinañ=jitvå
disam-uttaram Kanohyam-atra chaturttham-abdam-alikhat Samgråmadhiro nripsh [4 Mêrôr Malayâd=purvvad-8 cha paschimd=achalat
Yadukula-sêkhara @sha kshônim Kulašêkhara[h] evayam bubhuje 6 [5] 5 Svasti [lo] Srih [1'] Chandrakula-mamgalapradipa 6 Yadava-Narayana 6L Keraladeśa
punyapariņâma námántara-Karņņa 6 Kapaka-sârvvabhauma 6 kalaśikharipratishthâpita-Garudaddhvaja 6 Kôļambapuravar-adhisvara 6 Sri Patma(dma)nabha. pada kamala-paramårådhaka 6 pranataraja-pratishthacharyya vimataraja
bandik&ra உ | 6 dharmmatard-mülakanda 6 satgudgu)-alamkåra 6 chatushshashţikall vallabha 6
Dakshina-Bhojarâja Bamgramadhira l maharajadhirajaparamêsvaraJayasimhadéva-nandana-Ravivarmmamaharaja-briKulasekharadeva 6 Tribhuvanachchakravatti Köņēriņmai-kopdan Kanchipurattil Tiruvattiyûril nint-araliya Aruláļa
Pperuma! 7 köyil-ttirnppadi Srivaishnavargaļakku [11] Peruma! Aru!Aļa-Pperumaļukku
nam pêrål=kkattina Kulasegaran-sandikku amudupadi śåttappadi ullitta pala veñjanattukkum Åvani-madattu elund=arula nam pêrál kanda tirunkļukkum tingat-ttirunkļukkum amudupadi sattappadi ullitta veñjapattukkum tiruk kodi . . . .
TRANSLATION. (Verse 1.) Hail! There was here, in the Kerala country, a king, an ornament of the Moon's family, named Jayasimha, a lord of the Yadu rulers. As Kumâra was born to Siva from the goddess Umâ, so was born to that prosperous one from Umâdevi, at the time when the Saka year was (denoted by the chronogram) dêhavyapya (i.e. 1188), the king Ravivarman, like the sentiment of heroism embodied.
(V. 2.) This prince, having crushed the host of his adversaries as he did the power of the Kali age, and having taken for his consort, like the fortune of victory, a daughter of the Påndya, when thirty-three years of age took possession? of Kerala as he had done of fame, and ruled his territory like the town of Kolamba.
(V. 3.) This king Samgråmadhira, having vanquished in battle the enemy ViraPândya, and having, like polity embodied, made the Påndyas and Chôļas subject to the Kêraļas, when forty-six years of age, assumed the crown on the banks of the Vêgavati, and, seated on the throne, sported for a long time with the earth, fame, eloquence and fortune.
(V. 4.) Having celebrated his coronation festival when he had vanquished the Keralas, Pandyas, and Chôļas, having driven that enemy Vira-Påndya, who after his defeat in battle
1 Metre : Sragdhara
* Read Cranan vidpishan Vira. Pandyan. 1 Metre: Sardalavikrițita.
• Metre: Giti. From here the transcript of the text and the translation have been furnished by Dr. Hultzsch. • The original bas, literally, at the time sharing in the Saks year ddharya pya.'
7 The phrase padam yd appears to be used in the sense of padami ksi; pada by itself is synonymous with sthana or pradera.
# The original might also be taken to mean with his mistresses who were the earth, fame, and the goddess of eloquence, but I would rather take udal-ramd in the sense of the goddesses of eloquence (or learning) and fortune, the union with both of whom is often mentioned as something unusual and as a token of particular excellence.
U2

Page #175

148
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
had gone to the Konkaņa, from there even, together with his large army, into the forests, and having conquered the northern region, king Sangramadhira here at KAñohl wrote his fourth year.
(V. 5.) As far as the Meru, as far as the Malaya, as far as the eastern and the western mountains, this head-ornament of Yadu's race, Kulasekhara, alone took possession of the earth.
(Line 5.) Hail! Fortune! The auspicions light of the Moon's race, the Nariyana among the Yadavas, the result of the religious merit of the Kerala country, the Karna under another name, the Kúpaka universal monarch, the establisher of his Garuda-banner on the (seven) principal mountains, the regent of the excellent city of Kolamba, the devout worshipper of the lotus-feet of the holy Padmanabha, the preceptor of preeminence to kings who bow down before him, the imprisoner of kings adverse to him, the root of the tree of religion, the ornament of the virtuous, the favourite of the sixty-four arts, the king Bhôja of the South, Samgramadhira (.e. the one firm in battle), the son of the Maharajadhiraja Paraméscara Jayasimhadeva, Ravivarman the Maharaja, the glorious Kulasekharadêve, the emperor of the three worlds, who has assumed the title "the unequalled among kings," (addresses the following order) to the Srivaishṇavas of the sacred shrine in the temple of Aru!AlaPerumal, established at Tiruvattiyur, (a quarter) of Kanchipuram :
(L. 7.) [We have given] to the lord Aruļaļa-Perumal for the various requirements, including offerings and ornamente, at the daily worship (sandhi) of Kulagékhara which we have founded (and called) after our name ; for the requirements, including offerings and ornaments, on the festival day which we have founded and called) after our name and which 18) to be celebrated in the month of Avaņi, and on the day of the monthly festival; for the requirements on the day of the hoisting of] the sacred banner . . . . . . . . .
No. 18.-RANGANATHA INSCRIPTION OF RAVIVARMAN OF KERALA.
BY F. KIELHORN, Pa.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This inscription, which also I edit from an inked estampage supplied to me by Dr. Hultzsch, is on the north wall of the second prákára of the temple of Ranganatha (Vishņa) on the island of Srirangam. It contains 14 lines of writing which covers a space of about 26' 6" long and, excluding line 14 which consists only of the word Kavibhashanasya, 2' 9' high, and is nearly throughout in a perfect state of preservation. The size of the letters is between 13 and 2". The characters are Grantha. The language is Sanskpit ; and, with the exception of & number of birudas in lines 3 and 4, the whole inscription is in verse. As regards orthography, final m has been retained, where it should have been changed to anusvára, in vidvisham, 1.2, and pratishtham, 1.7, the dh of the conjuncts dhy and dhu is doubled in buddhyase, 1. 11, and Garudaddhvaja, 1. 3; and the letters t and are employed instead of d and d in the words Patmanabha, 1.3, satguna, 1. 4, atbhutam, 1. 6, utbhava, 1. 8, satbhyas, l. 11, and khatgô, 1.11.
Namdatara-Karna Apparently is equivalent to admdatara-yukt8 Karnal. See above, p. 146, note 3.
· [The temple at Trivandrum, the capital of Travancore, is dedicated to Padmanabha (Vishpa), and the Travancore sovereigns bear the title Śrl-Padmanabha-ddra. The gold coins which the rulers of Travancore distribute to Brahmanas at the tulbhdra ceremouy, have on the obverse a conch, and on the reverse the Malayalam legend Srt-Patma(dma)ndbha; see the Madras Journal of Literature and Science for 1849-94, p. 54 1.-B. H.] • Soe South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. pp. 110 and 246.
Compare above, Vol. II. p. 98. Compare South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. pp. 126 and 183. No. 46 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1891.

Page #176

No. 18.]
RANGANATHA INSCRIPTION OF RAVIVARMAN.
149
This is another inscription of the king Ravivarman, alias Samgråmadhira or Kulasekharadéve, and up to the word -fri Kulasekharadeva in line 4 its text is identical with that of the preceding inscription (No. 17), except that verse 4 of that inscription, which refers to the king's stay at Kanchi, has here been omitted. Verses 5—8, which were composed by Kavibhushana, then record that the king, after subduing his opponents, worshipped his tutelary deity Vishnu at Ranga, where the inscription is, founded there a temple (or set up an image) and celebrated the festival of lights in his honour, and provided for the payment, on a fixed day of every year, of 100 panas each to 50 learned men.
In lines 8-13 the inscription contains & separate poem of 18 verses in praise of Ravivarman, also composed by Kavibhushana, which does not contain anything to which special attention need be drawn here.
TEXT.1 1 Svasti? sri-Jayasimha ity=abhihitas-8ôminvay-ottamsako r&j=&sid=iha Kerajeshu
vishayê nåthô Yadu-kshmabhțitâm 6 játómsmád=Ravivarmma-bhüpatirUmidêvyam k umaras=sivåd-dehavyapya-Sakabda-bháji Samayé dèh=iva virô rasaḥ 6 [1] Kshayan=nitvå 86=yam kali-balam=iv=&rati-nivahan=
jayagrivat kritvå nija-sa bacharim Påndya-tanayam 6 traynstrimsad-varshỏ 2 yasa iva yayan Kêraļa-padam raraksha svar ráshțran-nagaram=iva
Kôļambam-adhipaḥ 6 [28] Jitva* Samgråmadhiro nripatir=adhiraņam vidvisham Vira-Pandyan kpity=88an Pandya-ChôAn-naya iva tanaman Kéraļêbhyo-py=adhinån 6L shatchatvarimbad-abdas=taţa-bhuvi mukutan=dhårayan= Vêravatyah krid&m simhâsana-sthag=cbiram-akrita mahf-kirtti-våņi-ramabhiḥ 6.
[3°) Â Mêrór=Ma3 lay&d=& purvvåd=& cha pafchimåd=achalet 6L Yadukula-6ēkhara Osha kshopin Kulasekhara[h]
vayam
bubh[u]ją 6 [4] Svasti (l') Bracho] Chandrakula-mangalapradipal Yadava-Narayana 1 Keraladesa-punyapariņáma nâmântara-Karna Kapaka-s&ryvabhaums kulasikhari-pratishth&pita-Garudaddhvaja I Kolambapuravar-adhibvara
tri Patma(dmanabha-padakamala-paramárådhaka | pra4 patarája-pratishthacharyya | vimataraja-bandikara dharmmataru-mülakanda
Batgu(dgun-Alankara chatushshashţikald-vallabha Dakshiņa-Bhojaraja! Samgråmadhira
maharajadhirajaparamêsvaraJayasimhadevanandanaRevivarmmamahårája-srikulasekharadeva 6 Kpitvå 8 durnnaya-vairi
nairfita-lamam samskåra-samsodhite ni[dra]påm=adhidêvatán-nirupa5 mair-abhyarohobya mauly-adibhiḥ 6 dharmmair=antar=adhishthith sahridayaiss
Samgramadhirah kfiti Ramgê-smin sumand-dhiv&sam=&kardl=láky niyujya trayim 6 [5] Labdhå sågaranêmi-bhômi-vishayê rantum pratishtha yatastasmai śr-Kulasekharê Yadu-patis-trikshatra-chudåmaṇiḥ 6 Ramgêægmin
Kamala-sakhảya Harayê ramyam pratishthån-dadan 6 santaḥ pratyupakurvvatê hy=upaksitaḥ sarvvê kim=atr=åtbhu(dbha)tam 6 [6]
Bhûpalair-Ila-Karttaviryya-Sagarair-yyaḥ purvvamásit kritab paschất praudbatamô-baram Yadu-patis-tam bhadra-dipôtsavam 6 chakre Sakra iva
* From an inked estampage, supplied by Dr. Haltsach. Metre : Sard dlavikriditn. • Metre: Sikbariņi.
• Metre : Sragd bara. • Rend oidoishan.
Metre: Giti. The words from Chandrakula mangalaprad pa ap to frfKulaidk haraddos must be regarded mone cons pound, which should stand in the nominative case, qualifying the subject of verses 6-8.
• Metre of verses 6-8: Sardðlavikridita.

Page #177

150
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
Åśrayas=sunanasam samråg t rayidharmma-vid-Ramgê-smin=ruchiramka
sarrita-Rama-rôchishnavê Vishnave [7] 7 Samrájam-iva yas-satám samadabhůt=tais-tair-ggunairwmmatri[ka] saishslr
Kulasekharas-satabhishak-târê sa-kanya-ravan 6 bhattēbhyaḥ paratô=tra Ramga-nfipatêḥ pañch åsatê sakshiņaḥ pratyêkam pratihâyanam paņa-satad
dA[t]um pratishthâm vyadhật 6L [8*] Kavibhâshanasya 6 8 Svasti 3 kurmmas-trayidharmma-[va]rm manê Ravivarmmaņel ranakarmma
[sthi]t-adharmma- rmma [râti]-sarmmaņê 6 [9] [Du]rbalasya balam ráj-êty-êsha satya sarasvati I Samgramadhirô dharmmasya darbalasya balam kalan) L (10") Revis=cha Ravivarmmå cha d[v]åv=imau têjasån= nidhi ekasyAnhi(hni) P[r]atâpa[éri]r-aparasya tv=abarnnisam 6 (11"]
Krishnascha Ravivarmmå cha Yaduvams-otbhadbha)váv=ubhau! 9 oko gồpavadhu-járas=svadár-aikaparô=paraḥ 1 [12] Rajya[bhi]she[ka]-kamanan
Råvivarmma-mahipato pushp-abhishek8 b bûpånán=tvat-[pa]dambhojadharanam [13] Guru-kalpadrum-Endr-Adhyân-dyâm karðshi Rave mahîm jñata d&tå satâm påtå mahatam kin=nu dushkaram 1 [14]
Samgramadhira tvad-råjyê chồrở n=&st=iti 10 vân=mpishê champaka-dyutisaryvasva-cbôrastê vigrahas=svayam [15]
Drishtvå Dakshina-Bhoja tvậm parê bibhyati tad-varam o para-dârân=api drashtum bibhêshi tvam hi sarvvadê [16] Ekas=sv&du na bhuñjit-êty= état kin=na śrutam vachaḥ 6 ēkas=svânduja[ga]t sarvvam bhunksho
Y&dava-bhûpaté 1 [170] Kathan-Dakshiņa-Bhôja tvåm bruvatê 11 buddhimad-varam 6 dattam Batblya(dbhyas=sada pasch&d=vittam yat=ta(n=na]
buddhyasê [18] Ripû[n]=ékð jay&m=iti raņê må dpipya Yadava båhuḥ khatgo(dgo) mand vaji sahâyâh kin=na santi tê | [19] Pray na dôsha stri-hatya rajña Râma-sadharmmaņam 6 sa[ta) in sahacharin hamsi Ravivarmman-daridratám [20] Dhanam earyvanadad&m=iti kathan=tê
Yadava 12 yratam o brahmâņda-bhåndagårê=smin sañch[i]nôsh[i] yaso-dha[na]m
[21] [S]êvyas-tais-tair=gguņair=éva sê vitum yad=dadás[i] nah e sha Yadu-patê satyam=ikshubhakshaņa-dakshiņa [22] Kulasekhara-bhûpâla[b] simhâsa[na]i=jushatv=aya[m] i simhâsana-jushô lokê sthåvara êva
bhûbhfitaḥ [23] Samgramadhira ity-tam-ma13 ntram pañch-aksharam budhaḥ 1 [ja]pantó durggatiñ=jitvå prâpnuvanti param
[6]iyam 1 [24] Iti Yådavakîrtt-Indôḥ kalash=shodaśa sûktayaḥ ullâsayantu ku-mudam Bhushane parvvaņi sphutah [25] Atasi-champakavarnau tulasi-kirtti-sarabhikṣita-syamgau | Yadu-nathau nathan naḥ kritam
aparais-chittadêva-naradêvaiḥ 6 [26] 14 Kavibhushaņasya L.
TRANSLATION Up to the word friKulatékharadeva in line 4 the text is identical with that of the preceding inscription (No. 17), except that verse 4 of that inscription is here omitted.]
(Verse 5.) Having subdued those demons, his ill-conducted adversaries, and having worshipped with matchless diadems and other (gift) his tutelary deity who sleeps here at
1 See Kafiked on Panini, vi. 1, 134.
* Read pratishtham. 1 Metre of verses 9-25 : Sloka (Angobtubh). In the fourth Pada of verse 9 two aksharas are quite effaced.
• Originally d&tyase was engraved, but the d of the first akshara is effaced, and in the place of it seems to bave been engraved.
Metre : Giti.

Page #178

No. 18.]
RANGANATHA INSCRIPTION OF RAVIVARMAN.
151
Ranga, which is purified with holy rites and is full of pleasing works of piety, the wise Samgramadhira made here an abode of the god, having appointed the three Vedas for the dance (?).
(V. 6.) From whom he had received, to delight in, a residence extending over the oceanencircled earth, to that (god) Hari, accompanied by Kamala (Lakshmi), the glorious Yadu lord Kulasekhara, the crest-jewel of three lines of kings, gave a delightful residence here at Ranga. As the good ever requite favours shown to them, what is there to wonder at in this ?
(V. 7.) The auspicious festival of lights which disperses the most profound darkness, which in former days was celebrated by the kings I!s, Kârtavirya and Sagara, that the Yadu lord, who is the asylum of the well-disposed as Sakra (Indra) is of the gods, the universal monarch who knows the duties enjoined by the three Vêdas, afterwards celebrated here at Ranga for Vishạn, resplendent with Lakshmi resting on his radiant lap.
(V. 8.) He who with his varions excellent qualities became a mother of the good as he was of sovereign lords, this glorious Kulasekhara settled, here before the king of Ranga as witness, to give every year, on the asterism Satabhishaj when the sun is in Kanya, one hundred paņas each to fifty learned men.- By Kavibhushana.
(V. 9.) We invoke blessings on Revivarman, the bulwark of the duties enjoined by the three Vedas, . . . . . the refuge of enemies . . . . (*)
(V. 10.) That a king is the strength of the weak, is a true saying; Samgramadhira is the strength of religion which is weak in the Kali age.
(V. 11.) The sun (ravi) and Ravivarman are both stores of light; the one abounds in splendoar in day-time, but the other day and night.
(V. 12.) Both Krishṇa and Ravivarman were born in Yadu's family; the one is the paramour of herdsmen's wives, the other solely devoted to his own wife.
(V. 13.) Oking Ravivarman! For rulers who long to be inaugurated as kings, to lay hold of your lotus-feet is the inauguration with flowers.
(V. 14.) O Revi! Wise, liberal, and a protector of the good, you transform the earth into heaven, possessed of Jupiter, the tree of paradise, and Indra. What is there difficult for the great ?
(V. 15.) 0 Samgramadhira! It is false to say that there is no robber in your kingdom; your own body robs the champaka flower of all its lustre,
(V. 16.) O you Bhoja of the South! It is well that your opponents are frightened when they see you; for you are over afraid to look at others' wives even.
(V. 17.) Have you not heard the saying that one should not enjoy & sweet thing alone ? Alone you enjoy the whole earth, 0 Yadava king!
(V. 18.) How is it, o you Bhojs of the South, that men call you the foremost of the thoughtful? When you have given riches to the good, you never think of it afterwards.
(V. 19.) Do not boast, O Yadave, that you upaided vanquish your enemies in battle! Have you not your arm, your sword, your courage and your steed for your allies P
(V. 20.) Surely, kings who bebave like Rama, incur no guilt by killing women ;6 (aware of this), O Ravivarman, you put an end to the poverty associated with the good.
11 do not see the exact meaning of the three laat words of the verse, Idsye siyujya trayem. The word adhiodea (in sumasodhitása) is said to be synonymous also with ad indiana, 'the act of causing a divinity to take up its abode in an image.' Compare above, Vol. III. p. 17, verse 80, and note 6.
Jupiter was the teacher of the gods. • Bee Böhtlingk's Ind. Sprüche, 2nd ed., No. 1891 : Ekan ruddu na bhuilla kas=chearthana chintay 816 na gachchhddeadhodna praikaḥ ruptbahu jdgriydt
See Raghupama, ii, 17 ff.

Page #179

152
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
(V. 21.) How is it, O Yadave, with your vow to give away all wealth? You pile up & wealth of fame here in the store-house of the universe.
(V. 22.) That you, O Yadu lord, who can be served with many excellent qualities only, permit us to serve (you), that verily is (to us) a donation of a meal of sugar.
(V. 23.) May this king Kulagokhara delight in his throne ! Rulers who take delight in their throne, are indeed stable in the world.
(V. 24.) The wise who repeat the spell of five syllables Sangrdmadhira, overcome misery and attain supreme bliss.
(V. 25.) As the sixteen digits of the moon, displayed at full-moon time, cause the lotus to expand, so may these sixteen verses of the Y&dava's fame, composed by Bhushana, call forth the joy of the earth!
(V. 26.) The two Yadu lords who have the hue of the atasi and champaka flowers, and whose bodies are rendered fragrant by holy basil and by fame, they are our lords; no need have we of other divine and human lords.
By Kavibhushaņa.
No. 19.-- MAHENDRAVADI INSCRIPTION OF GUNABHARA.
By E. Hultzsce, Pa.D. Mahendravidi is a village 3 miles east-south-east of the Sholinghur Railway Stations on the line from Arkonam Junction to Arcot. According to the Manual of the North Arcot District (second edition, Vol. II. p. 438 f.), it has "a fine tank, the date of the construction of which is unknown. It was once a large town, and 3 miles east of it is Kilvidi, so called because it originally formed the eastern street of Mahendravådi. Not far from the tank are the traces of fort walls, and within the enclosure a small temple excavated out of a large boulder. It bears an inscription which has not been deciphered." "The tank must originally have been larger than that of Kåveripåk, and served lands some 7 or 8 miles distant. The band was enormously high, and might be restored to its original height, in which case a great extent of land could be brought under irrigation."
According to Mr. Krishnasvami Sastri, who visited Mahendrapadi on his last tour, the rock-cut temple faces the east, and consists of a front veranda which is supported by two rows of four plain pillars each, and of a niche which is flanked by rock-cut figures of two doorkeepers, and which is now occupied by a painted image of Narasimha. The inscription is engraved on the north face of the first pillar from the left in the outer row of pillars. A short distance to the south of the temple, an image of Ganesa is out on one side of a separate boulder.
The inscription is written in the same archaic Pallava alphabet as the two cave inscriptions of Guņabhara on the Trichinopoly rock, and consists of a single Sanskrit verse in the Kokila ka metre, each půda of which occupies a separate line. The verse records that Guņabhara caused to be cut out of the rock the temple on which the inscription is engraved ; that it was a temple of Vishņu and bore the name Mahendra-Vishnugfiha, i.e. the Vishnu temple of Mahendra ;'
[Compare above, Vol. III. p. 86, verse 42, and Vol. IV. p. 51, verse 44.-E.H.) 11.o the god VishnuKrishna and the king Ravivarman. The words chittadeva-naraddva, translated by divine and human lords,' mean really gods of intellect and gods of men.'
• See Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 162. • South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. Nos. 33 and 34, and Vol. II. Plate ,

Page #180

Mahendravadi Inscription of Gunabhara.
Perth yopilikle
Yon VW
Photo., 8. I. O., Olot
E MULTZBOH.
SCALE ONE-THIRD
Ref. No 901, p Ind.-May
-06

Page #181


Page #182

No. 20.]
SEMRA PLATES OF PARAMARDIDEVA.
153
that it stood on the bank of the Mahendra-tataka, i... the tank of Mahêndra ;' and that it was situated in Mahendrapura, s.e. the city of Mahendra.' Mahendrapura is evidently & Sanskrit translation of Mahôndravadi. The Mahendra-taţåka is the partially ruined tank Dear which the temple stands. The city, the tank, and the temple were named after Mahendra. From the cave inscription at Vallam we know that Mshendrapôtaraja was the full name of the king whom the Mahendravadi and the Trichinopoly inscriptions designate by his surname Guņabhara, i.e. the bearer of virtues.' In editing the Vallam cave inscription, I have proposed to identify Mahendrapôtarája alias Gunabhara with one of the two Pallava kings called Mahendravarman, who belonged to the first half of the seventh century of our era. Mr. Venkayya has adduced certain facts reported in the Periyapuranam, which, if corroborated from other sources, would prove that Gunabhara is identical with Mahendravarman 1. Be that as it may, the Pallava kingdom must have embraced in the first half of the seventh century A.D. not only the Tondai-mandalam, within which Vallam and Mahendravådi are situated, but also the Chôļa country, to which Trichinopoly belongs.
TEXT 3 1 महिततमं
Hat[] [a]
zfA[4] 2 forces Fiftai JTHIT facra fuer[TH] [*] 3 ज[न] नयनाभिर[1]मगुणधाम
महेन्द्रपुरे 4 [fa] a fayeth [ft] [] [1]
TRANSLATION. Splitting the rock, Gruņabhara caused to be made on the bank of the Mahendra-tataka (tank) in the great (oity of) Mahendrapura this solid, spacious temple of Murári (Vishņu), named Mahendra-Vishnugpiha, which is highly praised by good people, (and which is) an abode of beauty pleasing the eyes of men.
No. 20.-SEMRA PLATES OF PARAMARDIDEVA;
[VIKRAMA-]SAMVAT 1223.
By W. CARTELLIERI, PH.D. The subjoined edition of this recently discovered inscription is based on ink-impressions which were taken by Dr. A. Führer and sent by him to Professor Bühler, who made them over to me for publication. Dr. Führer states that the original copper-plates were found in September 1892 at Semra, a village in the Bijawar State, Bundelkhand Agency, Central India, and 9 miles west of Shahgarh, a police station in the Sågar district of the Central Provinces, and were presented to the Lucknow Museum by the Maharaja of Bijawar through the Political Agent at Nowgong. The plates are three in number, measuring,- to judge from the impressions, about 2' 11" in breadth and about 1' 71 in height, and joined by a plain ring, which passes through a hole at the top or bottom, respectively, of each plate. At the top of the first plate is a representation of the goddess Lakshmi, which divides the first five lines
South-Indian Insoriptions, Vol. II. p. 341.
Above, Vol. III. p. 977 f. From inked estampages, prepared by Mr.T. P. Krishnasvami Sastri, M.A. • Read fue. The final mat the end of the two first lines stands below the line.

Page #183

134
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
into equal halves. The figure is seated on a lotns and has four arms; above its shoulders stand elephants with raised trunks.
The preservation of the inscription is very good; here and there an akshara is damaged or effaced; but in most cases, as the transcript shows, the loss can be easily supplied. As the middle plate alone has writing on both sides, the inscription consists of four pages, the lines, 124 in number, running breadthwise. The average size of the letters is inch. The characters are the Nagari of the 12th century A.D. They closely resemble those of the two Mahoba inscriptions of which facsimiles were given in Sir A. Cunningham's Reports of the Archeological Survey, Vol. XXI. Plates xxi. and xxi. There is no certain case in which the letter ba is distinguished from va; cha, dha and ve also are very similar to each other; and it may be noted that there are no less than five different forms of the letter dha. It is also sometimes difficult to distinguish between ra and va. Very poouliar is an unconth form of ka, which looks exactly like på and oocurs not rarely, e.g. in kuladhara, 1. 93, which might be read as pulédhara. Several of the numeral figures which ocour in the inscription, bear a horizontal bar at the top. We find it in the figures 9 and 5 on plate i. line 13, and in the figure 2 on plate iii. line 113; the first 6 on plate iü. line 115, is likewise formed flat at the top.
The language is occasionally incorrect Sanskrit, and, with the exception of two verseg in the beginning and four at the end, prose. Especially in the long list of names of the donees and of the villages are found a good many Pråkpit or hybrid forms. Thus we have Chaubhuja for. Chaturbhuja; Vachchha for Vatsa ; Rauta for Rajaputra; Tikama and Tikava for Trivikrama; Vase for Vasishtha; Mahindastámin for Mahendrasvámin; Risikêsa for Hrishikéta ; Balakhanê for Sallakshana ; Sømd (8ômékasya), probably for Somadatta; Gåge (Gágúkasya) and Gage (Gdgekasya) ;' Déd (Déukasya) for Devaka; Alhana, Alhi and Aiha (Athúkasya), probably for Aniadana; Palhana, Palhd, and Paina (Pathakasya) for Prahladana ;' and so forth. The spelling of pure Sanskrit words is frequently faulty, e.g. in Parásara for Parabara; Kausika for Kausika ; Sámiksitya for sanksitya; vasundhard for vasu riadhará ; sdkha for såkhd; ansa: for auhita : Yayurvéda for Yajurvéda. The doubling of chh into chohh is invariably neglected except in a single case, achchhéttà in line 120. There are also some clerical mistakes, e.g. frimanmat for frimat; pitágahéga for pitámahéna ; yotra for gôtra ; abhani for avani.
The inscription beging with an Anushtabh flóka in honour of the Chandr&trêya race of princes :-“ Victorious is the race of the Chandrätrêya princes (sprung from the Moon, the son of Atri), which resembles the moon (because it gladdens the universe, is revered by all rulers (or worn on his head by Siva, the lord of the universo), and is brilliant." Next comes & prose passage which refers to Paramardidêva :-" In this prosperous (race), radiant through the appearance of such heroes as Jayasakti and Vijayasakti, who were glorified through their victories over their adversaries, there is victorious the illustrious Paramabhaftáraka Maharajadhiraja Paramétuara Paramardidêva, an ardent devotee of Mabesvara and lord of the famous Kalanjara, who meditated on the feet of (i.e. was the successor of) the illustrious Paramabhattáraka Maharajadhiraja Paramétvara Madanavarmadeva, who meditated on the feet of (i.6. was the successor of) the illustrious P. M.P. Prithvivarmadova." The king is further described in a Sardůlavikridita verse - "First, Brahman created beauty in Capid, depth in the Ocean, and in the Lord of heaven lordliness, wisdom in Bțihaspati, and truthful speech in (Yama) the son of (his) austerities. Then, when
[In Gujarat, Gaga is a familiar abbreviation for Gaurliankara, and it is possible that Gaga and Gage may stand for the same word.-G. Bübler.]
[Compare Palunpar for Prabladaoapura.-G. Bähler.]
The spelling wa for ma is common in a great many other inscriptions of the 6th, 7th and later centuries.
• The Sifupdlavadha, il. 9, shows that we must rather translate :-"and truthful speech in (Yudhishthira) the son of Tapas (Dharma)."-E.H.]

Page #184

No. 20.)
SEMRA PLATES OF PARAMARDIDEVA.
155
by dint of practice his creative skill had attained perfection, verily, he produced this matchless accumulation of good qualities in this (king)."
Then (1. 6) begins the chief portion of the grant: "He who torments all hostile races of kings by his most irresistible valour, who holds the earth in safe keeping like a lady of noble * family, and whose mind is purified by (his) mature judgment, exhorts and commands all the assembled,- Brahmaņas and other worthy persons,- (viz.) officials, husbandmen, scribes, messengers, physicians, elders, - down to the Mêdas and Chandalas, of the following villages :(1) in the district (vishaya) of Vikaura,- (a) Khatauda-dvadasaka, and (6) Tånta()
dvidasake, belonging to RAlba, and (6) Hat-Asht&dasaka, and (d) 8êsayi
grama; (2) in the district (vishaya) of Dudhai,-(a) Pilikhini-panichela, and (6) Itäva-pañchela; (3) in the district (vishaya) of Vadaviri,-(a) Isarahara-pañchela, and (b) Uladans,
and ) Kakaradaha ; (4) in Gokula,- (a) Nasahahathidah& (P), and (6) Paths
"Be it known to you that the above written villages, with their water and land, with their movable and immovable (belongings), defined by their boundaries, with that which is below and above the ground, with all past, future and present imposts (adaya),- entrance into them being forbidden to the irregular soldiers (chata) and the rest, excepting all the following, the town of Madanapura and the ground belonging thereto, (viz.) Gaddarakula, and the glorious deity Sômanátha, further the villages of Vadavári and Dudhai, the property of Lingia and Jalhuê, which are connected with that (Madanapurn), as well as a piece of land in Madanapura, measuring four ploughs, the property of the Latias, which is connected with the Ajayasigara (i.e. the tank of Ajaya),- have been given, for the sake of the increase of (Our) own and (Our) parents' merit and fume, by Us in the camp of Sônagara, on a Thursday, the 7th day of the bright fortnight of Vaisakha, Samvat 1823, with a libation of water from (Our) hand purified by stems of kusa grass, the wish for prosperity having been duly recited, [these same villages having] formerly [been granted] by Our grandfather, the illustrious Maharajadhiraja Madanavarmadêva in the camp of Våridurga, on a Thursday, the 15th day of the dark fortnight of Magha, Samvat 1219, on the pocasion of an eclipse of the sun, after he had bathed according to the rule in the water of a sacred tirtha, after he had satisfied gods, men and manes, had worshipped, after an adoration of the sun, the lord of the movable and immovable, the divine husband of Bhavani, and had offered an oblation in fire, to Brahmanas emigrated from various agrahdras of the Bhattas (Bhaffågrahdra), belonging to various gôtras, having various pravaras and names, and being students of various tdkhds, - the grant having been made in connection with the intended ground which is to descend to the sons, grandsons and further descendants of the donees) for a period equal to the duration of the moon and the sun."
The next 100 lines contain the names of the 309 donees, which are arranged according to their Vedas, and to which are prefixed the abbreviations dvi, i.e. dvivődin; tri (or tt), i.e. trioldin; chau, i.e. chaturvedin;, a or agni, i.e. agwihotrin; frô, i.e. brôtriya; pana, i.e. pandita; di, i.e. dikshita ; tha, i.e. thakkura; rd or ráuta, i.e. raja putra. The shared which each receives, is duly mentioned.
Towards the end of the document (11. 117-122) follows the close of the address to the assembled villagers, the exhortation of the royal officials and of future kings, and finally the usual imprecatory verses from the Mahabharata :- "Knowing this, you must bring to these
See the Alphabetical List at the end of this paper. • Here probably only a title given to a Brahmapa.
• The shares are expressed in padas, just as in Dr. F. E. Hall's inscription, Journal American Oriental Bocidy, Vol. VI. p. 546; compare Vol. VII. p. 26, verse 10.

Page #185

166
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
(above named persons) the shares (of the crop), enjoyments (bhoga), and everything else. Therefore nobody shall cause any hindrance to these (donees) if they enjoy, cultivate, cause to be cultivated, give away, mortgage or sell these villages, together with their houses and walls, together with their gates of exit and entrance, together with all their plants, (viz.) asanas, shoots of sugar-cane, hemp, mangoes, madhúkas, and so forth, together with their forests, hollows, and treasure-trove, together with their mines of iron and so forth, together with their cow-houses, together with (all) other objects found within their boundaries, and together with the external and internal imposts. And the king, the royal officials, and the rest shall remit what would accrue to each of them, and this Our grant is not to be taken away nor to be resumed. And even future kings should protect it. And it has been said," etc.
Quite at the end, after the signature of the king, the scribe has perpetuated his name in the following Malini verse :-"The recorder of charitable gifts (dharmalekhin) called Přithvidhara, a member of the Vastavya race of exalted name, who has performed meritorious acts and is a home of all good qualities, has written by the king's order the copper-plate grant with distinct and elegantly formed characters." "And it has been incised by the coppersmith (pitalahára) Palhana."
Our document is thus a confirmation of a former grant by Paramardidêva's grandfather and immediate predecessor, Madanavarmadêva. 'Madanavarman's latest known date is V.S. 1215, and Paramardin's earliest one is V. S. 1224. Hence our inscription reduces the gap between the two kings by about five years. Our date of Paramardidêva, [Vikrama-]Samvat 1223, Vaisakha sudi 7, Thursday, corresponds, according to Professor Jacobi's Tables, to Thursday, the 27th April, A.D. 1187, the year given being the sonthern expired year. Our date of Madanavarmadôvs, Samvat 1219, Mågha badi 15, Thursday, corresponds to the 15th February, A.D. 1102, which was a Thursday, the year being the current year, and the scheme used the amanta scheme; the solar eclipse, however, according to Professor von Oppolzer's Canon der Finsternisse, did not take place on that day, but on the preceding new-moon day, the 17th January, and was visible all over India.
Among the localities mentioned, Väridurga is probably Barigar in. N. L. 25° 14' and E. L. 80° 6' (Indian Atlas, sheet No. 69 S. E.). Madanapura is of course identical with the modern town of this name (Indian Atlas, sheet No. 70 S. W.). Among the other names I find :
1. Vikaura-Beekore khurd and kullan, 4-5 miles S. W of Madanapura. 2. Khataudi-Khutouroa, S. E. of Beekore. 3. Sêsayi-Sajee (®), S. E. of Khutoures. 4. Dudhai-Doodhai, N. L. 24° 26' and E. L. 78° 27' (Indian Atlas, sheet No. 70
N. W.). 5. Itäva- perhaps Etawah, N. L. 24° 12' and E. L. 78° 16' (Indian Atlas, sheet
No. 70 S. W.). 6. Vadavári-Berwara, N. L. 24° 30' and E. L. 78° 41' (Indian Atlas, sheet No. 70
N. W.). 7. Vladana-Ooldana khurd, 7 miles N. E. of Madanapara, and Ooldana kulla , N. L.
24° 28' and E. L. 78° 53' (T. A. sheet No. 70 N. W.). 8. Patha-Putha, 4 miles E. of Berwars.
i fi.e. probably imposts paid by the villagers and strangers or Uparia.-G. Rübler.]
• According to the pedigree in the Batésvar stone inscription of Parsmardideva (Rp. Ind. Vol. I. p. 207 f.), Paramardin's father was Yabbvarman. But he does not seem to bave actually ruled, as no minister is named with him, while those of the other kings are all giveo.
. See Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 236.

Page #186

No. 20.]
SEMRA PLATES OF PARAMARDIDEVA.
157
TEXT.I
First Plate. 1 ओं' । स्वस्ति । जयत्याचादयन्विश्वं विश्वेश्वरशिरोधतः । चन्द्रात्रेयनरेन्द्राणां
वंशचन्द्र इवोज्ज्वलः ॥ तत्र प्रवईमाने विरोधिवि. 2 जयमाजिष्णुजयशक्तिविजयशक्त्यादिवीराविर्भावभावरे परमभट्टारकमहाराजाधि
राजपरमेश्वरश्रीपृथ्वी[व]3 मंदेवपादानुध्यातपरमभट्टारकमहाराजाधिराजपरमेश्वरश्रीमदनवर्मादेवपादानुध्यात
परमभट्टारकमहाराजाधि* राजपरमेश्वरपरममाहेश्वरत्रीकालञ्जराधिपतिथीमन्मत्परमर्दिदेवो' विजयी [1]
सौन्दर्यम्मकरध्वजे जलनिधौ गा6 श्रीर्यमर्ये दिवोप्यैश्वर्य' धिषणे धियञ्च तपस: सत्याञ्च वाचं सुते । सृष्ट्वा
भ्यासवसाइते परिणति निम्माणशिल्पे ध्रुवं य6 बासौ निरमाय्यनन्यसदृशो धात्रा गुणानां गणः ॥ स एष दुर्बिषहतर
प्रतापतापितसकलरिपुकुल: कुलवधूमिव 'वशन्धराविराकुला 7 परिपालयबविकलविवेकनिर्मलीकृतमति: । विकौरविषये खटौडाहादशक ।
तथा राल्हसत्कटांटद्वादशक । तथा हाटाष्टादशक । तथा से8 सयीग्राम । दुधैविषये पिलिखिणीपञ्चेल । तथा इटावपञ्चेल । वडवारि
विषये इसरहरपञ्चेल । तथा उलदण । ककरदह । गोकुले
नसहहथिदहा । प9 य । ग्रामाणामुपगतान्वाधणानन्यांच मान्यानधिक्वतान्कुटुम्बिकायस्थदूतवैद्यमह
त्तराभेदचण्डालपर्यन्तासर्वान्वीवयति समाज्ञापयति चा10 स्त वः संविदितं यथोपरिलिखिताः' () ग्रामाः सजलस्थला: सस्थावरजङ्गमाः
स्वसीमावछिना: "सावजी "भूतभविष्यवर्तमाननिःशेषादायसहिताः 11 प्रतिषिवचाटादिप्रवेशाः । मदनपुरपत्तन । तथैतत्संवतलसीमा । गहर
कुल । देवधीसोमनाथ । तथैतत्संवदलिङ्गिाजलुभाकयोवंडवारि
दुवैग्रा--
From ink.impressions supplied by Dr. A. Fübrer. - Read बीमत्पर.
• Read यं. • Read परिणतिं निर्मा
1 Read वसुंधरा • Read लिविता.
10 Read साधकर्धा.
Expressed by arymbol. s Read वशाइते. • Read संबोधयति. ॥ Read भविष्य

Page #187

158
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA..
[VoL. IV.
12 म । पजयसागरसंवालटियानां सचतुष्टयावछिबा मदनपुर भूमिः ।
एतत्सर्व 'वहिवत्यास्माभिः सोनसर[स]मावीसे' । सम्बत १२२३
'वैसाखशदि . 13 गुरुवार । पूर्व महाराजाधिराजबीमभदनवर्मदेवेनास्मत्पितागहेग' वारीदुर्गा
समावासे सम्बत १२१६ माघवदि १५ गुरुवार पुस्खतीर्थोद14 केन विधिवत्वात्वा देवमनुष्यपितृन्तर्य भास्करपूजापुरःसरं चराचरगुरुं
भगवन्तं भवानीपतिमभ्यर्थ दुतभुति हुत्वा रास्ते दिवाकर मा15 तापित्रीरात्मनश्च पुण्ययशोविवृद्धये । नानाभवाग्रहारविनिर्गतेभ्यो नानागोरे
भ्यो नानाप्रवरेभ्यो नानासाखाध्यायिभ्यो नानानामभ्यो 16 ब्राह्मणेभ्यः कुशलतापूर्तन हस्तीदकेन स्वस्तिवाचनपूर्व चन्द्रार्कसमकालं पुत्र
पौ[व]द्यन्वयानुगामिन्याः संकल्पितभूम: सम्बन्धे शासनीकत्य प्र17 दत्ताः । मध्ये (0) ऋग्वेदचरणे ।. कश्यपगोषची [1] वोधानेपुत्रचौ ।
विष्णोः पदमेकम ॥ उपमन्युगोचति । देव[]र्मपुत्रहि । केशवस्व
पदमेकम । गौतमगीपछि । 18 बोहडपुत्रदि । नीम्वदेवस्व पदमेकम । भरद्वाजगोपदि । तीकवपुनहि ।
धांधकस्य पदमेकम । [गौतम[गोपदि [] गोविंदपुदि ।
वामनस्य पदमईम" | "शांत19 त्यगोचहि । सीरीपुत्रहि । कुलधरस्व पदमेकम | "कायनगोत्रसेनापतिकोल्ह
पुत्रसेनापतिपजयपालख पदमेकम । कायनगीचसेनापति20 अजयपालपुत्र राउतसोमराजस्य पदमेकम । कृष्णाचेयगोत्रचौ । "नरसिहपुत्र ।
मानंदस्य पदमेकम । भरहाजगोत्रहि । तीकवपुत्रदि । लाखूकस्य 21 पदाम । कश्यपगोत्रय । देलणपुरहि । पालेकस्य पदाईम । भार्गवगो
पदि । तोकमपुत्रदि । देलूकस्व पदाईम । कृष्णात्रेयगोत्रहि ।
"लक्ष्मीवरपुत्र22 हि । सहरीकस्य पदार्थम । गौतमगोपदि । पापापुत्रहि । रीसू
कस्य पदासम । साडिवगीपदि । "मीवरपुहि । वाचस्व पदाम । "मांजस्वगोहि ।
+ Read संवत् • Read संवत्.
I Read बहिया
. Read समावासे. • Read वैशाख.
- Read पितामईन. 1 looks like V.
• Read भाखा. . Read 4 throughout the inscription.
Read yą throughout the inscription. - Read काय.
" Read "सिंह - Read पदार्थम्
4 Readerौधर
• Read निब.
Read atena. " Read वचौधर,
Rad सांप

Page #188

No. 20.]
SEMRA PLATES OF PARAMARDIDEVA.
159
23 'पवणाहपुत्रहि । गङ्गाधरस्य पदाईम । कश्यपगोत्रम । गाल्हणपुत्रत्रो ।
कान्दूकस पदाईम । वाचव्यगोत्र()पं । पाल्हणपुत्रहि । धेल्हनस
पदाईम । भ24 रहाजगोत्रहि । पुरुषोत्तमपुत्रहि । हरेः पदाईम् । भरदाजगोत्रहि ।
अवसरपुत्रचौ [*] गौतमस्य पदाईम । कश्यपगोत्रहि । नारायण
पुत्रचौ । वा25 हुलस्व पदाईम | कश्यपगोत्रहि "] विमलादित्यपुत्रद्दि । पाल्हूकस्य पदा
ईम | कृष्णात्रेयगोत्रहि । तीकवपुचची' । देल्हाकस्य पदार्थम ।
गोतमगो. 28 बहि । गयाधरपुषचौ । धरणीधरस्य पटाईम' । वसिष्ठगोत्रहि । 'ग
धरपुषचौ । वाल्दूकस्य पटाईम' । वसिष्ठगीत्रहि । नारायणपुर
हि । रिसिकस्य प. 27 दाईम । 'कोसगोत्रहि । जगेपुत्र । वाछूकस्व पदाईम । 'सौलवसगो
बहि [1] गोविंदपुत्रद्दि । जाल्हेकस्य पदाईम । गौतमगोत्रहि ।
नागश28 पुत्रचौ । धरणीवरस्य पदाईम । परासरगोत्रहि । लाह[ड]पुत्रहि ।
पीथूकस्य पदाईम । कृष्णात्रेयगोत्रहि । वाल्हेपुत्रंद्दि । ल29 श्रीधरख पदाईम । गौतमगोत्रहि । गङ्गाधरपुत्रहि । दा[योकस्य
पदाईम । भार्गवगोत्रहि । दामोदरपुत्रदी । महो
Second Plate; First Side. 30 धरस्य पदार्थम । "परासरगोचहि । नारायणपुत्रहि । विश्वरूपस
पदाईम , "कौसिकगोचहि । नागशपुत्रहि । दामोदरख
पदाईम । बसिहगीच31 हि । दामोदरपुत्रदि । पत्रनाभस्व पदाम । "परासरगोत्रहि । विद्या
धरपुचचौ । पाल्दूकस्य पदाईम । कश्यपगोत्रहि । पाल्हूपुत्रहि । वाल्हसव पदार्थम ।
- Read पदार्धम्.
I Read perhaps better परिणाह. Read चौ. + Read नगवर.
• Read पदार्धम्. • The law of at looks like chaud. • Read घरचौधरख.
• Read पराशर. 1. The in Frite is badly formed. - Read कौशिक
- Rond बसिह.
7 Read सौयवस.
1 Read पराशर. " Bend पराभर.

Page #189

160
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
32 कृष्णात्रेयगोत्रदि
है । दामोदरस्य पदमेकम । मांडव्यगोत्रहि । भास्करपुत्रहि । गाल्हेकरम पदार्थम । कश्यपगोत्रहि । नारायण33 पुत्रचौ । वामनस्य पदाईम । 'शांक्वत्यगोत्रहि । "रिषिपुत्रदि । जाल्डेकस्य
पदाईम । कश्यपगोत्रचौ । पाल्हणपुत्रचौ । देहुलस्य पदाईम ।
कश्यपगोत्रहि । देव34 व्रतपुत्रहि । वासुदेवस्य पदमेकम । कश्यपगोत्रहि । माल्हेपुत्रचौ ।
देवदत्तस्य पदमेकम । परासरगोत्रहि । श्रीधरपुत्रहि । रामस्य
पदमेकम । कौण्डि35 ख्यगोत्रद्धि । देल्दूपुत्र(१)चौ । 'पाल्दूकस्य पदमेकम । (एक ।) वसिष्ठगोचहि ।
श्रीधरपुत्रहि । रोल्हूकस्य पदमेकम । कश्यपगोत्रहि । नाटपुत्रहि ।
गङ्गाधरस्य पदमेकम । प. 36 रासरगोत्रहि । नाहिलपुत्रहि । देऊकस्य पदार्थम । वत्सगोत्रहि ।
गोल्हेपुत्रहि । हरिशर्मण: पदाईम | गौतमगोत्रहि । कनसामि
पुदि । जैतेकस्य पदचतुर्थान्सः' । गौ37 तमगोत्रहि । कदूपुत्रची | महिंदखामिनः पदाइम | कृष्णात्रेयगोत्रदि ।
माल्हापुत्रहि । लक्ष्मीधरस्य पदाईम । कष्णात्रेयगोत्रहि । · माल्हा
पुत्रहि । पीथूकस्य पदाईम । चन्द्रा38 त्रेयगोत्रहि । जाडुलपुत्रदि । मनोरथस्य पदाईम | कश्यपगोत्रहि ।
वामनपुत्रहि । नारायणस्य पदार्थम । 'वधुलगोत्रहि । वराह
पुत्रचौ । रील्हेकस्य पदाईम । गौ• 39 तमगोत्रद्दि । कनसामिपुत्रवि । लाखूकस्य पदचतुर्थान्सः । गौतमगोत्रहि ।
महिंदस्वामिपुत्रहि । पजूनस्व" पदचतुर्थान्सः" । गौतमगोत्रहि ।
महिंदखामिपुत्रहि [1] गोविंद 40 स्य पदचतुर्थान्मः" । वत्सगोत्रहि । कोकापुत्रहि । वासुदेवस्य पदाईम ।
कृष्णात्रेयगोत्रहि । "विखरूपपुत्रहि । रोसडस्य पदाईम । कौनगोत्रहि । सोलपुत्रद्दि । वाछस्य पदाई.
- Read सांकृत्य. • Read कौखिन्ध. 7 Read चतुर्थीश:• Read पजनस्य.
- Read ऋषि. * Árnd looks like Alha. • Read बन्धुल. 1 Read चतुर्थीम:
- Read पराशर. • Read पराभर. • Read चतुर्थीय. - Read विसरूप.

Page #190

No. 20.]
SEMRA PLATES OF PARAMARDIDEVA.
161
41 म । कश्यपगोत्रहि । देवशर्मपुत्रचौ । 'पाल्हू कस्य पदार्थम् । 'वसिष्ठ
गोत्रहि । हरिपुत्रदि । सुभंकरस्य' पदाईम् । पाणिनिगोत्रपं ।
महाणंदपुत्रपं । सबंधरस्य पदमेक42 म । पाणिनिगोत्रपं । महाणंदपुत्रपं । नारायणस्य पदमेकम ।
कश्यपगोत्र । जाडुपुत्रठ । [देवदत्त स्ख पदमेकम । वसिष्ठगोत्रहि ।
कामपुत्रहि । [थे?]डू. 43 कस्य पदमेकम । कायनगोत्रहि । मधुसूदनपुत्रहि । वछराजस्य पद
‘मेकम । भार्गवगीचचौ । गागूपुत्रचौ । मुभंकरस्य पदमेकम ।
भामांवगोत्रचौ । []-- 44 पुत्रचौ । यत्रधरस्य पदमेकम । भार्गवगीचचौ । सीहडपुत्रचौ । विद्या
धरस्य पदमेकम । गौतमगोत्रहि । 'भवणसामिपुत्रहि । देल्हणस्य
पदमईम [] कुत्सिगो45 हि । सीलमपुत्रद्दि । वाकस्य पदार्थम । भरहाजगोत्रहि । हरि
पुत्रहि । माधवस्य पदाईम । शाहित्यगोत्रदि । तीकवपुत्रहि ।
प्रामदेवस्य पदचतुर्थान्सः' [1] तथा 46 भ्रातृवासुदेवस्य पदचतुर्थान्मः' । तथा भ्रातृदि । गोविंदस्य पदचतुर्थान्मः' ।
तथा भावद्दि [*] केशवस्य पदचतुर्थासः' । भार्गवगोत्रहि [*]
विष्णुपुत्रहि । वासुदेवस्य प47 दाईम ॥ । गार्म्यगोत्रद्धि । 'परसुरामपुत्रचौ । लक्ष्मीधरस्य पदाईम ।
भार्गवगोत्रबि । महासाणपुत्रचौ । वाल्हेकरव पदाईम । उप
मन्युगोत्रहि । ब्रह्म48 पुत्रहि । वाववस्व" पदाईम् । भार्गवगोत्रदि । "महाशम्महि [*] देवर्षेः
पदाईम । कश्यपगोत्रहि । भोगादित्यपुत्रहि । "रिषः पदाइम ।
उपमन्युगोचहि । "रिषि49 पुत्रदि । विश्वरूपस्य पदाईम । गौतमगोत्रत्रिलोचनपुत्रहि । नामदेवस्य
पदाईम । कश्यपगोत्रहि। "गोविदपुत्रहि। मधुसूदनस्य पदाईम । शाण्डि
Alha looks like Alala. • Read कायण.
Read चतुर्थांश:10 Read fr. • Read चषे:* Besd मधुसूदनस्व.
't looks like बु. • Read भंकरस्थ. # Dele it:. " Probably रावस. " Read अषि.
s Read भंकरस्य.
Perhapa भुवयसामि. Read पर. Probably महाशर्मपुष. Bend गीविन्द.

Page #191

162
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
.
50 त्यगोत्रद्दि । विश्वरूपपुत्रहि । पीथूकस्य पदाईम । भार्गवगोत्रद्दि ।
महीधरपुत्रहि । तीकवस्य पदाईम । शाण्डिल्यगोचद्दि । विश्व
रूपपुत्रद्दि । लाखूक51 स्य पदाईम | भरद्वाजगोत्रहि । कपिलेश्वरपुत्रहि । प्रभाकरस्य पदा
ईम । भागवगोत्रहि । सीरीपुत्रहि । लाहडस्य पदार्थम ।
दाळच्युतगोत्रवहुलदेवपुत्र52 पीथनस्य पदमेकम । धौम्यगोत्रहि । वायीपुत्रचौ । केशवस्य पदमकम ।
गौतममोत्रहि । 'सुभंकरपुत्रची । भास्करस्य पदमेकम । दाळ
च्युतगोत्रचौ । जाल्हुपुत्रचौ । रि53 सिकेशस्य पदमेकम । चन्द्रात्रेयगोत्रहि । सोमदेवपुत्र । माल्हकस्य
पदमेकम । धौम्यगोत्रद्दि । असधरपुत्रहि । वीठुकस्य पदमेकम ।
भार्गवगोत्राह । भायिलपु54 बद्दि । लाखूकस्य पदकेकम । कश्यपगोत्रहि । 'सुभाकरपुत्रदी । राल्हू
कस्य पदमेकम । वसिष्ठगोत्रहि । पाणिनिपुत्रहि । गङ्गाधरस्य
पदमेकम । 'कायनगोत्रवसू. 55 पालपुत्रदि । अणतपालस्य पदमेकम् । वसिष्ठगोत्रहि । गोविंदपुत्राहि [*]
त्रिलोचनस्य पदमेकम | कश्यपगोत्रवि | आल्हणपुत्रवि । विजय
सीहस्य पदमकम । परास... 56 रगोत्रवि । विद्यावरपुत्रचौ । वाल्हूकस्य पदाईम् । कश्यपगोत्रहि ।
देवेश्वरपुत्रहि । वावणस्य" पदाईम् । कश्यपगोत्रहि । नारायणपुत्रहि ।
जगधरस्य पदाईम । भा57 मावगीत्रचौ । गांगूपुत्रचौ [*] गोविंदस्य पदाईम् । गौतमगोत्रहि ।
"मवसूदनपुत्रहि । देजकस्य पदाईम । वौम्यगोत्रवि []
"रिषिपुत्रहि । पुरुषोत्तमस्य पदार्थम । "वसिष्ठगो. 58 बदि । नारायणपुत्रहि । दिवाकरस्य पदाईम् | "वतिष्ठगोत्रहि । राम
चन्द्रपुत्रहि । वासुदेवस्य पदाईम । कुत्सगोत्रहि । वासधरपुत्रहि । पाल्हकस्य पदाईन । कणावे.
1 Read गौतमगोत्र.
- Read शुभंकर. • Read भार्गवगीचदि.
• Reed पदमेकम्. 7 Read कायण.
. Read fr. . Read विद्याधर.
॥ Probably रावचख. 1 it looks like gpó.
Read मधुसूदन. 10 Read ऋषि
17 The shtha of fe 16 Read afux ; shtha looks like ptha.
. This is a corruption of हृषीकैक. • Read शुभाकर.
Road पराशर. WRead अगदरस्थ.
" Read धौम्ब. looks like pfha.
• Read पदार्धम्.

Page #192

No. 20.]
SEMRA PLATES OF PARAMARDIDEVA.
____163
59 यगोत्रहि । जाहडपुत्रद्दि । मवुसूदनस्य' पदाईम् । 'गार्ययोत्रवि ।
'परासरपुत्रहि । वेदस्य पदाईम । 'पसिष्ठगोत्रदि । गङ्गाधरपुत्रदि ।
मधुसूदनस्य' पदाइम [1] अत्रि60 गोत्रदि । केशवपुत्रदि । रिसिकेसस्य पदार्थम । शाण्डिल्यगोत्रहि ।
चंद्रादित्यपुत्रवि । विद्याधरस्य पदाईम । कश्यपगोत्रठ । शमादित्वपुत्ररा । हालस्य पदमे
Second Plate; Second Side. 61 कम । भरद्वाजगोत्रना । नारायणपुत्रना । लक्ष्मीधरस्य पदमेकम ।
प्रतीहारान्वये रा । जाहडपुत्ररा । महिलूकस्य पदद्दयम् । 'कौसिक
गोत्रमहीपालपुत्रहि । वामदेवस्यं प. 62 दाईम । कश्यपगोत्रपं । नरसिंहपुत्रपं । केशवस्य पदाईम । 'ययुर्वेद
चरणे ॥ भरहाजगीवपं । आनंदपुत्रच ॥ पं । देवशर्मण: पदवयम ।
भरद्वाजगोवत्र । गासलपुत्रद्दि । ज63 यशर्मण: पदमेकम् । भरहाजगोत्रत्र । गासलपुत्रदि । माल्हूकस्य
पदमकम । कश्यपगोत्रहि । पाल्हणपुत्रअम्नि । कुलादित्यस्य
पदमेकम । भरद्वाजगोत्रहि । अस84 धरपुत्र(0)पं । सीलूकस्य पदमेकम । भरद्वाजगोत्र । पाल्हणपुत्रहि [1"]
सोमकस्य पदमेकम । कौत्सगोत्रपं । पीथनपुत्रहि । असधरस्य
पदमेकम । "परासरगोत्रहि । सोमद65 त्तपुचचौ । श्रीनिवासस्य पदमेकम । गौतमगोपहि । सूपटपुत्रपं । चौभु
जस्व पदमकम् । गौतमगोत्रचौ [1] सुजपुत्रपं । पृथ्वीधरस्य
पदमेकम । भरदाजगोत्रपं । पुरुषो66 त्तमपुत्रपं । गार्गवस्त्र पदमेकम । चन्द्रात्रेयगोत्रदी । अभिनंदपुत्रदी ।
विद्यानंदस्य पदमेकम । चन्द्रात्रेयगोत्रदी । अभिनंदपुत्रदी । धमानदस्य" पदमकम् । "कायनगीच
Road पराभर. • See page 162, note 8.
1 Read मधुसूदनख.
- Read गीचं. • Read वसिष्ठ
• Read मधुसूदनस. 7 Read कौशिक.
• Read यजुर्वेद. • There seems to be a mistake in पानंदपुषच ॥ 4 । " Read पराबर.
- Rnd वर्मानन्दस.
- Read यम्- Read काबर
।
12

Page #193

164
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
67 सेनापतिअजयपालपुत्रहि । महराजस्य पदमेकम । 'कायनगोत्रसेनापति
अजयपालपुत्रवि । बछराजस्य पदमेकम । 'कौसिकगीत्रदी ।
महाशर्मपुत्रदी । वासु68 केः पदमेकम । अत्रिगोत्रहि । रबेश्वरपुत्रहि । मालावरस्य पदमेकम् ।
कश्यपगीचद्दि । जाल्हणपुत्रहि । महि[ध] रस्य पदमकम् । वत्म
गोत्रहि । तील्हूपुत्रपिं । सल69 खणेकस्य पदद्दयम' । परासरगोत्रपं । माल्हणपुत्रपं । पीथनस्य पदमेकम् ।
'परासरगोचपं । महुलपुत्रपं । कोठणस्य पदमेकम । 'वसिष्ठगीत्रहि ।
गयाधरपु70 बहि । लालसूपटयो[:.] पदमकम । वत्सगोत्रदि । सूपटपुत्रहि ।
वरणीधरस्य पदमकम् । वत्सगोत्रदी । कमलासनपुत्रदी। गोठस्य
पदमेकम । माहुलगोत्रहि । वा71 छिलपुचदी । मनादित्यस्य पदमेकम । "परासरगोत्रकष्ण शर्मपुत्रअग्नि ।
जयगर्माणः पदमेकम । "वसिष्ठगोत्रहि । गासलपुत्रभानिकस्य
पदमेकम । भरहा12 जगोत्रहि । कोल्हणपुत्रहि । दामोदरस्य पदमकम् । वसिष्ठगोचदी ।
धानूपुत्रदी । नीलकंठस्य पदमकम । शांकत्यगोत्रहि । "लखगादि
त्यपुत्रदेऊकस्य पदम73 कम । भरहाजगीबहि । गयाधरपुत्रहि । देवर्षिदि । वावण" ।
हि । वेद [1] एषां पदमेकम् । "मौहबगीचतिवेदश्रीमहसूपुत्र
श्रोत्रियमीलूकस्य पदार्थम् । 74 कश्यपगोत्र । सुरोत्तमपुत्रहि । लसीधर । हि । धरणीधर । तथा
हि । देवधर्मपुत्रहि । गागू । एषां पदमकम् ।
वत्सगोत्रहिवेदश्रीपजैपुत्रहि" । जहडस्य पदार्थम् । 75 भरद्वाजगोत्रहि । देवशर्मपुत्रहि । नरोत्तमस्य पदार्थम । कश्यपगोत्रहि । पाल्हण
पुत्रादि । गाल्हणस्य पदाईम । "परासरगोत्रहि । पसधरपुत्रहि। पीथनस्य पदाईम् ॥
• Read कौशिक • Read पं.
1 Read महाराजख.
- Read चैकाया. • Read मालाधरख.
• Rand महौधरख. - Read यम्.
• Read पराशर. The shtha of afer looks like pa. U Read परामर.
. The akkha of वसिष्ठ looks litem. Rand सांकृत्य.
- Read चादिब. • Probably निवेदिबी.
W Read पराबर
10 Read धरणीधरस्य.
" Probably रावण

Page #194

No. 20.]
SEMRA PLATES OF PARAMARDIDEVA.
165
76 गौतमगोत्रहि । व[स]पुत्रहि । पीठुकस्य पदाईम । भरहानगोत्रहि ।
पवणाहपुत्रहि । सूढस्य पदाईम । 'उपमन्यगोत्रहि । नाटेपुत्र ।
श्रीधरस्य पदाईम । भरद्वाजगी77 बहि । आल्हणपुत्रद्दि । नारायणस्य पदाईम | 'परासरगोत्रद्दि । ब्रह्म
पुत्रहि । भाभूकस्य पदाईम । वत्सगोत्रहि. । लक्ष्मीधरपुत्रपं ।
जाल्हूकस्य पदाईम् । भरद्वाजगोत्रदि । म78 हीधरपुत्रदी । महाधरस्य पदार्थम । शाण्डिल्यगोत्रपं । गागपुत्रदी ।
जागकस्य पदाईम । भार्गवगोत्रहि । हरिदत्तपुत्रदि । सीरीकस्य
पदार्थम । 'कौसिकगोत्रहि । सोमदे. 79 वपुत्रहि । यीधरस्य पदार्थम । अत्रिगोत्रहि । नारायणपुत्रहि ।
जाहडस्य पदार्थम् । अत्रिगोत्रहि । नारायणपुत्रवि । धरणी
धरस्य पदार्थम् । भरद्वाजगोत्रहि । लखनण-' 80 पुत्रहि । गाल्हूकस्य पदाईम । 'कौण्डिख्यगोत्रदि । श्रीधरपुत्रहि । मधु
कस्य पदाईम् । वौहायनगोत्रहि । पाल्हूपुत्रद्दि । दामरस्य
पदाईम् । परासरगोत्रदि । पद्माक81 रपुत्रहि । मालाधरस्य पदाईम । परासरगोत्रदि । पद्माकरपुत्रदि ।
विद्याधरस्य पदाईम । 'कौण्डिण्यगोत्रद्दि । दिवाकरपुत्रहि । भास्क
रस्य पदाईम् । शांडिल्यगो82 सोमेश्वरपुत्रहि [*] शिवादित्यस्य पंदाईम ॥ "कस्यपगोत्रहि । केशवपुत्रहि ।
चक्रवामिन: पदाइम | कौशिकगीहि । गोहडपुत्रवि [*] वीकयस्य
पदाईम् ॥ वत्सगोत्री [*] वामदेवपुत्रहि । पीथूक83 स्य पदाईम । "कौसिकगोत्रगोहडपुत्रहि । माल्हूकस्य पदाईम् ॥
"कस्यपगोत्रविस्वरूपपुत्रहि । दिवाकरस्य पदाईम ॥ व[स]गोत्रकी
तिधरपुवति । सांगमस्य पदाईम ॥ "परासरगोत्र सोमे84 खरपुत्रत्र । भाभूकस्य पदाईम ॥ "कस्यपगोत्रसूल्हणपुत्रहि [*] लालेकस्य
पदाईम ॥ गौतमगोत्रजयसर्मपुत्रवि [*] भावसर्माण: पदाईम ॥ परासरगोत्रहि । भास्करपुत्रहि । वाल्हूकस्य पदाई ॥
I Read उपमन्यु. • Read कौशिक. 7 Read बौधायन. 10 Read कश्यप. - Read कश्यपगीचविश्वरूप. w Read धर्म.
Read पराशर. • Read लखंण. B Read पराशर. ॥ Read कौशिकगीबदि. " Read पराशर. 4 Read 'धर्मय:
• Read महौधरस्य. • Read कौखिन्य.
Read कौखिन्य. - Read कौशिक. B Read कश्यप B Read पराशर,

Page #195

166
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
85 'मौहिल्यगोत्रहि । तीकमपुत्रत्रि । धरणीधरस्य पदाईम ॥ 'कौसिकगोत्र
हि । वोल्हूपुत्रपं । केशवस्य पदाईम ॥ 'कोशिकगोत्रद्दि [1"] पाल्ह
पुत्र[दि] । ऊल्हेकस्य पदाई । भारद्वाजगोत्रहि । 'सुभंकर86 पुत्रदि [*] देवेश्वरस्य पदाईम ॥ 'कस्यपगोत्रवि [1] धरणीधरपुत्रहि ।
नारायणस्य पदाइम ॥ मौनसगोत्रहि । नारायणपुत्रदि । विद्याधरस्य
पदाईम ॥ भारहाजगोत्रगोठपुत्रचौ । लाहडस्य पदाईम । 87 गौतमगोत्रदेवशर्मपुत्रहि । जाल्हूकस्य पदार्थम ॥ 'सावत्यगोत्रति ।
महेश्वरपुत्र()हि [*] गा[गूकस्य पदाईम ॥ भरद्वाजगोत्रठ ।
माधवपुत्रठ । लाहडस्य पदमेकम । 'परासरगोत्रदी । देव88 नाभपुत्रदी । जैतनाभस्य पदमेकम । कश्यपगोत्रहि । वत्मपुत्रदि ।
महीधरस्य पदाईम । कश्यपगोत्रहि । नागशर्मपुत्रहि । विद्या
धरस्य पदाईम । मौहत्वगी89 बहि । "रिषिपुत्रदि । दामरस्थ पदाईम' । कृष्णात्रेयगोत्रदि । सोनड
पुत्रहि । रासलस्य पदार्थम । शाण्डिल्यगोचति ।
10मालावरपत्रति । वाल्हेकस्य पदाईम । जीव90 तायनगोत्रद्दि । "सुभादित्यपुत्रपं । देल्हस्य पदाईम । शाण्डित्यगोचति । .
पाल्हीपुत्रति । माल्हणस्य पदाईम । शाण्डित्यगोत्रति । पाल्ही.
पुत्रति । साल्हणस्य पदाई91 म । कश्यपगोत्रम । श्रीधरपुत्रत्र । यशोधरस्य पदाईम । भरद्वाजगी
पहि । माटूपुत्रहि । रील्हूकस्य पदाईम । "लौगाक्षगोचहि ।
गोपतिपुत्रहि । पीथूकस्य प. 92 दाईम । कश्यपगोत्रची । केशवपुत्रचौ । राल्हेकस्य पदाईम । भर
हाजगोत्रद्धि । मादपुत्रहि । देजकस्य पदाईम् । मार्गवगोषहि । [ग• पुत्र]-13
1 Road मौहल्य. - Read कौशिक
- Read धमकर. • Read कश्यप. - Read पदार्धम्.
• Read atar. 1 Resd परामर. • Read ऋषि.
Read पदार्थम्. 10 Besd माखाधर U Read भादित्य
- Readौमाचि. 1 Tbe lower portion of the last four aksharas is gone. The two first may be Gagd, Gaming, or Gdge; the anwiedra may be an accidental dot.

Page #196

Fing. NG
4130
Eptod-Junes.-606
सणास विडियोटाहारीमा सिविशिलशिलामावगदिम नारलागतरवावासाला वाचनालय डाटाचा पिडादाक्लिनडयाकदिवाचितावतामा स्वतहाकिमहाकावास्या मातादातधनपमित हामिहाराजा मानतमादतपादानधातपरमारकाजतागडा SOCIETOममोहरायोतिल झवावतिसामना MITA सवानिकी सिाहटममवापाडाडलानामा PLAMसालापरवाणवियञ्चतम समाचतात
साता वाचा सतिसाचतामाताजमारणायला हवा का सेमिमाटोन या महालामाताजपा नीता पानीसहित प्रतापतापितसत लाल कुलवल मित्तामा बाकाली । पाण्यालयमानदालवितानालाइमितिकनिदि विमासस टाटा हावाकातपावाल सवठाउदा तिघानादिराजधान मदोगामालियानातमा टागालावारितिवाम तरहरावालातमालाणाक कारनामा जालनमततावहाए।
मायामागताधाहमणानगौरामायानातानम काटालहतविद्यामहतियाभदायालामजाना हालामालमततनाकापटातिका 10वसभक्तिदाबामलियारागामालविला समावऊडमानवी मावविना साल का हातातिया छातमानाजायजादाटासा
प्रतिधिहवाटानिपानाबामदन परतलात तीवहतलीमावाइरसानादिवत्थामा मजामाताहत सवतानाशाऊन माकागातडताना 10 मऊटायानसम्हलटियानाहलवानश्यावकि जामदन परत मिपतलवार शायाम तरसानामाहासामा सातमा
गुरूवाल महागडावगऊटीम मटनवादविना मतितापाहणवायडयसमावासामयतरहनावादातारपणजमादा 14वाववत्माबादवमन वहातमारासतमा गुरुततावतवारयातजन्याधाजतनाडताजमाताहता काम14 187वाहमा करानतातहातारा (ered तापमानणदासा विश्वासानानानामहारविनितान्यानानागावान्यामानानानात्याला जातायाघाटाजानमालत्या
मचान समकानपुवावासावमाधानघामाल्यातनाममाशासमा जापा
Semra Plates of Paramardideva. -Samvat 1228.
MPPINJADHIPAT2/20PPEHEPHERDINDIANDEEPIPIHARIJIPJPBDDIPIPI FILIDAPTODARAPETEPIRAPE
6 DPLEJEUDSEPP en 2017 NUBILE269081
D207 NE BI PRIP 227 22DE26DRLARININ
टावातील पामत माविका सामना तिमी गमवासनावातमादामम्माविकाटानागावामनावता 20 MEकसपालनवाजातालानगडाटामा जानतीज सिदमानदाघाममारहासागोतदातीकामावाला120
POSER2EER12DPREJERE ARUERHIPTIFIRHPPINEAPRIETIENTERNEDARPUROL
PROTEJAAPPAPITE BIPDATEठर 00003EPALESEDEIORPISPERIEEEPIMEajer DP
e PERHIPTEPIRIDICAPIPELEDARPERSPEPINETI 20 due PLEJESUPEDIBITEELDIP BIPDraup ४CPPPSUPPIPEPPIOPPEPARADE UPIPPERNETTPSEELPEPPEARLIERSPEPPEDSEPIPISOD
इलाहाबदाहमानत्यपानातानमाला दागदादा कायदा ई मालावयाला बाधाताकदवार वाजस्यपदारमावतात
28 APाई मापानमा दिलाहरएक
HARAPELPLIEPIPIBHJPEELTOPPERSPEAPPSTEPPERJEEEPIPEAREDPEDIA १८ B Hd BIPIPPIRELPOPP2LSEPEPPINEPARDPRESPDAPOPIEPERIFSPIPAT
HEATREAMPIPITMPIERRAPIEI
T
AUDHEETALSHREERE ARYAADERSHIPPEHHRIPATH
NDERPANDITRADIPPALI BIR
U
E. MULTZBOH.
Photo,
1.0, Osloutta
SCALE 3. From Impressions by Dr. A. Führer.

Page #197

100
108
नवलशावामान्यतामाटातमीनेट भनिदानशतवाद
तालिवामानन्तराषामलीला नावाचा 94dवा पहनानातिना बडागासप्रवाहालामावातघावाटवाशगादाता निहितमानाकामानावा पक्ष याददा4
नातमागावनिमलचतिविद्यातवातवटाडागावातागडावर पावति । दिनानाहानवाणETS लालावतलावातीला 981वसाचनमामावहिपालप्रवाहापाचिकायावागावातातील प्रततिानानातागोतमागावातादिवतात तिसतालदागाइलामाविताकला 98
राजीतनिद मागात मानावतियातिता मामान लागावहिवाशामातटातबहानागावाहाहगा दिया पवाडाका लावावा 981'डाहादि प्रवासाततिरबाडागात हिदिलप्रवाहिनिवाकररावागावालाहडपाडामालावनाशायामावहान माजवलीला 98 नवसागातदाताट पाहावाझावरकन्यापागातवागडावरतपाह
विनावशागावाताहयायवातासानिावसागानाहावापत पालन 1001 कामाचारदाताटातरागागात हिमपागदावा नहानागारदापागनिता डिल्या गावपासान प्रवचालतवस्यवसाकाहारदा
ताला टागादिविमानगिनिदात्मागाव तिडागसी पुरानातकमावदासकामदातालप्रतिकात्तावत्यापागा तालावजवान 10219मानवपरासगावतिधावनमायाकादाटालागासवकिरात विविदिवरमाला कामागावात विसरतावातावारवाहातानाता। 102
विरोपावरवालापदामानिमानसागवाडामादन प्रवासालाहडामा नमागतात्मावासलपुवाहालावामागाटा लावदागावाहालियरस वाहावता। 1040 करयानमायामप्रताधिसहाना करावादानपहिरिप्रतवादादातात कापागावाहासपर ताहाचाडाको सिकागावातादिवनात निकी निजाता104
कालिका वातावरणात दागीता को सिकागाभादवनवडायाकररावासकामावहिदिनकर वहातिशमशान रहाकासा तापमा 10617पताका नाटिया कृत्यागावादावालवाहाक्ततावासातगावताम्हादवधवातापडामागडामावठायानरपवागालालकातरदासाठगाता
डियर हालकत्यपागातविपापनिटातामा नयागावावापाइपमतासाकामागावधामा प्रत्याशकला दिसातरवालो 108 ] पाल एमीवर पदावादादातखामागालाल वसापासबहाडागालपाविद्यावर पदावा कावालगाववाडागाह कीटाणापकावसिंधागात मट
सम्पदालामागातमागावाहादामादापतनामावालस्वलाटानागोतानटाइनवपादाकागातमागाववालहमातालाकामालमाकल्यावा 110 गालावाहिलपवावालालावाव्यापागावाला नमन्दितावाताइसाहात साताबहादागादरजवानाबालविदागाववाउमसीह प्रावदी। हता
मागतिमानाबानामावत प्रतकालापामगावावानागामार वरतनारवाडापावावाधाष्ट्रवाहातान्ट्रातबहाकाठावदावादावरफुतावासस
कामगावधाडटाइप्रति कित्यपानावाददाबहामासादवातबहानागावर रवानास्याउलागावतील प्रवाशालारानी दाज लागत.तातीवरातहालगावटीपनाबादव बापत वामारपघासमासाद पदवितत्वाबदाहाता विपर४३कताका imaOM विपुलवादलायाटाला तहात रवानामामारवागातक गावभावाम फुवावाकाकातबाडानावपाकराव पवा विद्यावर बादामदीनानदानावरामनगातमागावठागमा पठातारादिवापर वाराहपमतमासातएदण्डवतापपरह पहातलगाताधानहरा निमलपानामा माला रवानावादावादावाबाउटा महिलास्टिागविदादपदवमागदापवासवागावरुटारामा सवारविरामापवावरमका ne
सातमत्वातवात अतातादिकाममयःसमानतामातारता यामानमालासमाधमाकाबाम्नानानपावरवालासबाहान होसपासमा 118मतकादित्तकहावत्य वितिला यालादाद्या कानागा कालोनवरपिसीमानमात नतमस्तानावास्यात्य लवादालाजलवानानाका
ताक घातादानावान तिकीटावा ताकन तिक्त विभिमान या इनवाऊरावादित्तिवनबनाताधववस्रा गायाभदवात्मानमला। कामनाहा तितावितिमपितमिलनाटामितानिन मावि लिहयासमवसाततमिदनया कित्तावानुमद्रावतायतनवाकवलतः तनिदान त्या काताटाखका दिपालकावासा वाटलयमा कतिमानववाददातापरदातावादमाहातवावधामास विडामा जमितताका टनिसहमतिमन्त्री निनानातिना विशनाटातायाटावातबानतइनसामान्यायवभासलटकाकारलकातपालमाया तव नि
सत्तामाबाडायलिम दिदवतातभामा निजनितरातक मानमिवान्तयत्यसकलगुणाशानावरम प्रहावनात्यायालयरताना 124 पालटया जादा मालपाटन जितानाहानामा समावदाजाविता मानना मत मालामाकाका
122

Page #198

No. 30]_
No. 20.]
SEMRA PLATES OF PARAMARDIDEVA.
ERA PLAYES OR PARAMARDWEVA
167
m
Third Plate. 93 [बी] कुलधर' । चौ । लाखणपुत्र[चौ] । जयाणंद । तथा धातु
आनद । तथा पुत्रमाधव । "विष्णुवृदिगोत्रचौ। लाहडपुत्रद्दि ।
सोमेश्वर । 'परासरगोत्रचौ । गोविंद94 पुत्रची । पजून । दभिंगोत्रवि । गोसेपुत्रवि । वासुदेव । तथा धातु
वाल्हण । दर्भिगोत्रहि । गोधणपुत्रमारायण' । दर्भिगोत्रहि ।
गल्हेपुत्रहि । आनंद ।। 95 गोतमगोत्रति । सीलपुत्रति । विद्याधर । भरद्वाजगोत्रति । गङ्गाधर
पुत्रति । देवधर । गगंगोत्रहि । पीथनपुत्रद्दि । कूके ।
"वपुलगोत्रहि । सीलपु96 साल्हे । उपमन्युगोत्रहि । श्रीपालपुत्रहि । साल्हे । कश्यपगोत्रति ।
वीठुपुत्रति । मालाधर । गौतमगोत्रति । देवधरपुत्रति ।
सतानंद । शांडिल्यगोत्रति । कुमार. 97 शर्मपुत्रति । देऊ । गौतमगोत्रति । साल्हणपुत्रति । वाऊ । मौनस
गोत्रादि । खल्हणपुत्रादि । सांतट । भरद्वाजगोत्रहि । पहिरा
दित्यपुत्रद्दि । कुंडण । कौत्सगोत्र()98 हि । उत्तरादित्यपुत्रदि । साभू । भरद्वाजगोत्रहि । देल्हणपुत्रहि ।
रैधे । कश्यपगोत्रदी । लाहडपुत्रहि । मालाधर । "शांकत्य
गोत्रहि । लक्ष्मीधरपुत्रवेदशर्म [*] 99 वत्सगोत्रदी । सोटेपुत्रहि । गङ्गाधर । कश्यपगोत्र । गङ्गाधरपुत्र ।
हरिधर । सावण्यंगोत्रति । हिरखपुत्रति [*] सोमे । वत्सगोत्र
हि । राघवपुत्रहि । रिसि-" 100 केश । तथा चावहि । गयाधर । गगंगोत्रहि । रामपुत्रपं । गदा
धर । भरद्वाजगीवपं । किष्णपुत्र । गामे । शांडिल्यगोत्र । सौमपुत्रपं । केशव ।• कश्यपगोत्र । यथटे-10
1 The first akshara looks like tro; possibly to be read &r6. The akshara kw is badly formed and looks like pwd. With this name begins & separate list, comprising the names of 82 persons, Read भानन्द.
* Read fry. The akshara ahne looks like shori. • Read पराशर. • Perhape राल्हय.
• Read नारायण - Read बन्धुख. • Read शतानन्द.
. Read सल्हय. » Perhape सांभट..
1 Read दौरादित्य. [Compare the modern रयधी.-G. Buhler.] " Read सांवत्य.
* See page 162, note 8. 15 The akshara shna looks like ppa.
M Bend बशीदेव.

Page #199

168
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
101 वपुत्रपं । अजी । 'शांकृत्यगोत्रचौ । माल्हूपुत्रचौ [*] गोविंद ।
वत्सगोचति । जगसीहपुत्रति । धरणीधर । 'परासरगोत्रति ।
रुद्रपुत्रति । छीतू । कश्यपगोत्रद्धि । चक्रस्वामि102 पुत्रद्दि । आमदेव । 'परासरगोत्रति । थानपुवति । गांगू । कात्या
यनगोत्रचौ । केशवपुषचौ । देवशर्मा । 'शांकत्यगोचचौ ।
धरणीधरपुत्रचौ । तीकव । भरद्वाजगोत्री [*] 108 धरणीधरपुत्रचौ । पद्मखामि । मौनसगोत्रहि । सीधनपुत्रश्रो ।
लाहड । मौनसगोत्री । रासलपुत्रदि । नारायण । कृष्णाय
गोचहि । निम्बरथपुत्रदि । वेदू । 104 कश्यपगोत्रहि । गयाधरपुत्रहि । सहारण । कश्यपगोत्र । हरिपुत्र ।
देदे । जातूकर्णगोत्रद्दि । सूपटपुत्रहि । राजे । 'कौसिकगोत्रति ।
देवनाभपुत्रति । कीर्तिनाभ । . 105 'कौसिकगोत्रति । देवहरपुत्रति । उदयनाभ । 'कौसिकगोत्रम । देव
धनपुत्रद्दि । श्रीकर । 'कौसिकगोचदि । दिनकरपुत्रहि ।
विष्णुशर्म । भरद्वाजगोत्र(i)पं । म. 106 नुपुत्रपं । कनादित्य । 'शक्वित्यगोत्रदि । वाछपुत्रदि । केशव । वसे
गोचति । महादेवपुत्रति । पदुमे । गर्मगोत्रठ । भाभट
पुत्रगै । लोलिक । भरहाजगोत्र107 हि । पाल्हणपुत्रहि । राल्हू । कश्यपगोचति । वक्षराजपुत्रति ।
स्वांभू । मौहल्यगोत्रहि । रुद्रपुत्रति । सीऊ । गगंगोत्रदी ।
माघपुत्र । भकुनादित्य । भरद्वाजगीच108 प । लक्ष्मीधरपुत्र ()पं । दैदे । भरहाजगीमाल्हपुचसाल्हण । भर
हाजगोत्रपं । विद्याधरपुत्रप । वाछू । वसिष्ठगोत्रद्दि । जागर्षि
पुत्रकील्हण । (एक।) वसिष्ठगोत्रमहे. 109 खरपुत्रहि । राम । गौतमगोत्रहि । दामोदरपुत्रहि । माल्हू । जीव
न्तायनगीचद्दि । जयद्रथपुचपं । दाऊ । गौतमगोत्रहि । लक्ष्मी
धरपुत्रपं । पुरुषोत्तम । कश्यप110 गोचचौ । सहिलपुत्रचौ । लाले । कश्यपगोत्रचौ । गोल्हेपुचचौ ।
भदेखर । वसिष्ठगोत्रहि । "दागोदरपुषचौ । वद्य । ॥कष्णात्रेयगोत्रद्दि । जयसीहपुत्रचौ । जाग
• Read सांवत्य.
I Read सांकृत्य.
. Read पराशर. • Read कौशिक.
• Read कौशिक. • Read कीशिक; kar looks like pand. I Read सातत्य.
Rálnd looks like Rallnai 10 Read दामोदर.
• Read 'चौ. " The Tinar looks like प.

Page #200

No. 20.]
SEMRA PLATES OF PARAMARDIDEVA.
169
111 र्षि । गौतमगोचदि । माधवपुत्रकुले । उपमन्युगोत्र ()नागशर्मपुत्ररतन ।
भरहाजगोचहि । पाल्हणपुत्रहि । ताल्लू । भरद्वाजगोत्रहि ।
गङ्गाधरपुत्रहि । अस112 धर' । भार्गवगोत्र । जयद्र[य]पुत्रति । धर्मधर । कश्यपगोत्रदेद
पुत्रहि । पामदेव । भरद्वाजगोत्रहरिपुत्रहि । महेश्वर । वंधुलगो
बसोलपुत्रहि । कूल्हण । भ113 रहाजनारायणपुति' धरणीधर । भरद्वाजगीबदी। कृष्णपुत्रादि । देवधर ।
एवं वाचण ८२ एषां 'समांसत्वे पदत्रिचत्वारिंशदातोपि'
पद ४३ कश्यप114 गोत्रपं [1] गोविंदपुत्रहि । देकु' । [श]वित्वगोत्रदि । वहुधरपुत्रदी ।
__ भामदेव । गौतमगोत्रम । राम]पुत्रचौ । कूके ।
भरहाजगोत्रपं । केशवपुत्र [1] विद्याधर [*] 115 (व) [1] देवीसदी । जाहडपुत्रदी । नागशर्म । गौतमगोत्रठ ।
गयाधरपुत्रठ । वासुदेव । एवं ब्राह्मण ६ एषां समासत्वे
'पदपडतोपि पद ६ 'परासरगोत्रहि । महा116 शर्मपुत्र । नामशर्मा । परासरगोत्रादि । वील्हणपुत्रदि । जयशम्म ।
कृष्णायगीत्रदेदिपुत्रधाणंद । "परासरगोत्रजयशर्मपुत्र (1)हरिशर्म ।
एषां पदमेक117 म. । इति मत्वा भवद्भिर्भागभोगादिकं सर्वमेभ्यः समुपनेतव्यम" । तदेता
न्यामानमीषां समन्दिरप्राकारान्मनिर्मामप्रवेशान्मसळशनेक्षुकपोससणा118 "ममधूकादिभूकहान्सवनखभिनिधानान्मलोहाद्याकरान्मगोकुलानपरैरपि सीमा
तम्गतैवस्तुभिः सहितान्मवाद्याभ्यन्तरादायान" भुञ्जानानां क. . 119 पंतां कषयतां दानाधानविक्रयं वा कुर्बतां न केनचिकाचिदाधा कत्त
व्या" । पत्र च राजराजपुरुषादिभिः खं स्वमाभाव्यं परिहरीणीयमिदचास्महानमना
1 Read भरडाजगीपनारायण. • Read देल. 7 Read षडा . 10 Read पराशर. " Read अभ. " Read कर्षता कर्षयता.
. Read समाश. • Read सांकृत्य. • Read पराशर. M Read तव्यम्. " Read सीमान्तर्गतर्वस्तभिः.
Read कर्वव्या.
• Read शदहती. • Read समांश • Read शर्म - Read °सनेक्षुकपीवशा '. " Read दायान् ® Read परिहरणीय
z

Page #201

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
120 छेद्यमनाहार्यच्चेति भाविभिरपि भूमिपालैः पालनीयमिति ॥ वुलच्च' ।
षष्टिं वर्षसहवाणि' वने वसति भूमिदः । आच्छेत्ता चानुमन्ता
च तान्येव नरके वसत ॥ 121 'सूमिदानस्य यः कर्ता यश्च कारयिता शुविः । पालकश्चानुमन्ता च
खग्गं गछति मानवः ॥ खदत्तां परदत्ता' वा यो हरेत वशुन्ध
राम । स विष्ठाया' क्रिमिभूत्वा पि122 तृभिः सह मज्जति ॥ सर्वानेतान्भाविन: पार्थिवेन्द्राभूयो भूयो याचते
रामभद्रः । सामान्योयं धर्मसेतुर्नृपाणां काले काले] पालमीयो"
भवद्भिरिति । 123 स्वहस्तीयं राजश्वीपरमर्दिदेवत्य" मतम्मम । "विरचितशुभकम्मोवामवास्तव्यवंश्यः
सकलगुणगणानां वेश्म पृथीधराख्यः । पालखदभनि-11 124 पालस्यान्चया धर्मलेखी "स्फुटललितनिवेशैरक्षरैस्तामपट्टम ॥ उत्कीर्णञ्च
पितलहारपाल्हणेनेति ॥ मङ्गलम्महाधीः ॥ थ ।
APPENDIX.
A.- List of Names of Gotras. Atri, 11. 59, 68,79 (twice).
| Gautama, 11. 17, 18, 22,27, 29, 36 (twice), 38, Babhravya, 1. 23.
39 (twice), 44,49,52,57,65 (twice),76,84, Bandhula, 11. 38, 95, 112.
87,96,97, 109 (twice), 111, 114, 115. Baudhayana, 1. 80.
Gotama,ll. 25,95. Bharadvaja, ll. 18, 20, 23, 24, 45,51,61, 62 | Jatakarma, 1. 104.
(twice), 63 (twice), 64, 65, 71, 73, 75,76 Jivantayana, 11. 89, 109. (twice), 77,79,87,91, 92,95, 97,98, 100, Kalyapa, Il. 17, 21, 23, 24,25, 31, 32, 33 102,105, 106,107, 108 (twice), 111 (twice), (twice), 34, 35, 38, 41, 42, 48, 49, 54,55, 112 (twice), 113, 114. Bharadvaja, In. 85, 56 (twice), 60,62, 63, 68, 74, 75,82, 83, 86.
84,86,88 (twice),91,92,96, 98,99, 100, Bhargava, n. 21, 29, 43 (twice), 44,46, 47, 101, 104 (twice), 107, 109, 110, 112, 113. 48,50,51, 53,56, 78,92,112.
Katyayana,1. 102. Chandratreya, 11. 37, 53, 66 (twice).
Kaundinya, ll. 34,80,81. Darbhi, 1.94 (three times).
Kausika, 11.30,61,67,78,82, 83,83 (twice), Dardhyachyuta, ll. 51,52
____104,105 (three times). Dhaumya, ll. 52, 53, 57.
Kautsa, 11.27,40,64,97. Garga, II. 95, 100, 106, 107. Gargya, II. 47, | Krishpatreya, In. 20, 21, 25, 28, 32, 37 (twice),
40,58,89,103,110,116.
59.
Read उक्तं च. • Read भूमि. 7 Read दक्षा. 10 Read पालनीयी. W Read अलिबदबनि.
Read सहस्राणि. • Read चिः. • Read वसुंधराम्. In Read देवस्व. " Read फुट.
. Read वसेत्. • Read वर्ग गच्छति. 9 Read विष्ठायां कृमि - Read कर्मों.
» Read पट्टम्.

Page #202

No. 20.]
SEMRA PLATES OF PARAMARDIDEVA.
171
Kutsa, 11. 44, 58. Langåkshi, 1. 91. Mâhula, 1. 70. Mândavya, 1. 32. Maudgalya, 11. 73, 85, 88, 107. Mauda, 11. 86, 97, 103 (twice). Påņini, 11. 41, 42. Parasara, 11. 28, 30, 31, 34, 35, 55, 64, 69
(twice), 71, 75, 77, 80, 81, 83, 84, 87, 93,
101, 102, 115, 116 (twice). Sâmkritya, 11. 18, 22, 33, 72, 87, 98, 101, 102,
106, 114.
Sandilya, 11. 22, 45, 49, 50, 60, 78, 81, 89, 90
(twice), 96, 100. Sausrayasa, 1. 27. Såvarnya, 1. 99. Traikâyana, 11. 19 (twice), 43, 54, 66, 67. Upamanyu, 11. 17, 47, 48, 76, 96, 111. Vase, 1. 106. Vasishtha, 11. 26 (twice), 30, 35, 41, 42, 54,
55, 57, 58, 59, 69, 71, 72, 108 (twice), 110. Vatsa, 11. 36, 40, 68, 70 (twice), 74, 77, 82, 83,
99 (twice), 101. Vishnuvsiddha, 1. 93.
B. - List of Names of Men. Ábhata, 1. 106.
Deda, 1. 112. Abhinanda, 1. 66 (twice).
Dédé, II. 104, 108. Ajai, 1. 74.
Dedi, 1. 116. Ajau, 1. 101.
Dêhula, 1. 33. Ajayapala, 11. 19, 20, 67 (twice).
Delha, 1. 90. Âlbana, 11. 23, 33, 55, 63, 77, 107, 111.
Delhå7, Gen. Délhákasya, 1. 25. Alhi, 1. 90 (twice).
Délhana, ll. 21, 44, 98. Âlhû, 1. 108. Gen. Âlhûkasya, 11. 35, 41. Délhů, 1. 35. Gen. Délhû kasya, 1. 21. Amadeva, 11. 45, 102, 112, 114.
Dea, IL. 97, 114. Gen. Deûkasya, II. 36, 57, Ânanda, 11. 20, 62, 93, 94.
72, 92. Anatapala, 1. 55.
Dévadatta, 11. 34, 42. Asadhara, 11. 53, 63, 64, 75, 111.
Dêvadhana, 1. 105. Avasara, 1. 24.
Dévadhara, 11. 95, 96, 113. Bahudhara, 1. 114.
Dévahara, 1. 105. Bahula, 1. 24.
Dêvanabba, ll. 87, 104. Babuladêva, 1. 51.
Devarshi, 11. 48, 73. [Bhabhû), Gen. Bhabhûkasya, 11. 77, 84. Devašarman, 11. 17, 41, 62, 74, 75, 87, 102. Bhadrésvara, 1. 110.
Dévavrata, 1. 33. Bhânika, 1. 71.
Dévêśvara, 11. 56, 86. Bhaskara, 11. 32, 52, 81, 84.
Dévisa, 1. 115. Bhavanasâmi (perbaps Bhuvana'), 1. 44. [Dhåndhë], Gen. Dhåndhêkasya, 1. 18. Bhåvašarman, 1. 84.
Dhânů, l. 72. Bâyila, 1. 53.
Dharanidhara, 11. 26, 28, 70, 74, 79, 85, 86, Bhôgaditya, 1. 48.
101, 102, 103, 113. Bôdhânê, l. 17.
Dharmadhara, 1. 112. Brahman, 11. 43, 47, 77, 110.
Dharmånanda, 1. 66. Dharmananda, 1. 116. Chakrasvåmin, 11. 82, 101.
Dhélhana, 1. 23. Chandråditya, 1. 60
Dinakara, 1. 105. Chaturbhaja, 1. 32.
Divakara, 11. 58, 81, 83. Chaubhuja, 1. 65.
Gadadhara, 1. 100. Chhitů, 1. 101.
Gâge, 11. 78, 92 (?). Gen. Gågêkasya, I. 66. DÂmare, 1. 80, 89.
Gaga, 11. 43, 74, 92 (?). Gen. Gagûkasya, Damodara, 11. 29, 30, 31, 32, 72, 109, 110. 1. 87. Dåů, 1. 109.
Galhana, 11. 23, 75. [Dayl], Gen. Dayikasya, 1. 29.
Galhe, 1. 94.

Page #203

172
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
[Galbe], Gen. Galhékasya, 1. 32.
Kilhana, 11. 19, 72, 108. Gálha], Gen. Gålhûkasya, 1. 80.
Kirtidhara, 1. 83. Gâmê, 1. 100.
Kirtinâbha, 1. 104. Gangadhara, 11. 23, 29, 35, 54, 59, 95, 99 Kithana, 1. 69. (twice), 111,
Koka, 1. 40. Gångü, 11. 57, 102.
Krishņa, 11. 100, 113. Gåsala, 11. 62, 63, 71.
Krishnaśarman, 1. 71. Gantama, 1. 24.
Kûkê, 11. 95, 114. Gayâd hara, 11. 26, 69, 73, 100, 104, 115. Kuladhara, 11. 19, 93. Godhaņa, 1. 94.
Kuladitya, 1. 63. Gôhada, Il. 82, 83.
Kule, 1. 111. Gölhe, 11. 36, 110.
Külhapa, 1. 112. Gópati, 1. 91.
Kumarasarman, 1. 96. Gósê, 1. 94.
Kundana, l. 97. Gotha, 11. 70, 86.
Láhada, 11. 28, 51, 86, 87, 93, 98, 103. Govinda, 11. 18, 27, 39, 46, 49, 55, 57, 93, 101, Lakhaṇa, 1. 79. 114.
Lakhana, 1. 93. Håla, 1. 60.
Lakbaņ&ditya, 1. 72. Hari, 11. 24, 41, 45, 104, 112.
[Lakha], Gen. Låkhâkasya, 11. 20, 39, 50, 54. Haridatta 1. 78.
Lakshmidhara, 11. 21, 22, 28, 37, 47, 61, 74, Haridhara, 1. 99.
77, 98, 108, 109. Harisarman, 11. 36, 116.
Lale, 11. 70, 110. Gen. Lalékasya, d. 84. Hiråditya, 1. 97.
Lôhada, 1. 18. Hiranya, 1. 99.
Lolika, 1. 106. Jadu, 1. 42.
Madhava, 11. 45, 87, 93, 111. Jagaddhara, 11. 26, 56.
Madhû, 11. 91, 92. Jägarshi, 11. 108, 110.
Madbuka, 1. 80. Jagasiha I. 101.
Madhusudana, 11. 43, 49, 57, 59 (twice). Jage, 1. 27.
Mågha, 1. 107. [Jagû], Gen. Jagûkasya, 1. 78.
Mahadeva, 1. 106. Jáhada, 11. 59, 61, 79, 115.
Mahåņanda, 11. 41, 42. Jâhula, 1. 38.
Mabâråja, 1. 67. [Jaite), Gen. Jaitēkasya, 1. 36.
Mahasaņa, 1. 47. Jaitanâbha, 1. 88.
Mahâsarman, 11. 48, 67, 115. Jâlhana, 1. 68.
Mabasu(?), 1. 73. [Jalhe], Gen. Jålhékasya, 11. 27, 33.
Mabesvara, 11. 87, 108, 112. Jalha, 1. 52. Gen. Jålhukasya, 11. 77, 87. Mahtdhara, 11. 29, 50, 68, 77, 78, 88. Jayadratha, 11. 109, 112.
[Mabild), Gen. Mahila kasya, 1. 61. Jayananda, 1. 93.
Mahindasvåmin, 11. 37, 39 (twice). Jayasarman, 11. 62, 71, 84, 116 (twice). Mahipala, 1. 61. Jayasiba, 1. 110.
Mahala, 1. 69. Kadů, 1. 37.
Maladhara, 11. 68, 81, 89, 96, 98. Kamalâsana, 1. 70.
Málha, 1. 37 (twice). Kâmê, 1. 42.
Malhana, 11. 69, 90. Kanaditya, 1. 106.
Malhe, 1. 34. Kanasami, 11. 36, 39.
Malhů, 11. 101, 109. Gen. Målhůkasya, 11. [Kanda), Gen. Kandûkasya, 1, 23.
53, 63, 83. Kapilėšvara, 1. 51.
Manåditya, 1. 71. Kéśava, 11. 17, 46, 52, 60, 62, 82, 85, 92, 100, Manoratha, 1. 38. 102, 106, 114.
Mana, 1. 105.

Page #204

No. 20.]
SEMRA PLATES OF PARAMARDIDEVÁ.
173
[Miluj, Gen. Mflūkasya, 1. 73. Någaśarman, 11. 27, 30, 88, 111, 115, 116. N&bile, 1. 36. Námadêya, 1. 49. Narasimha, 11. 20, 62. Narayana, 11. 24, 26, 30, 32, 38, 42, 56, 58, 61,
77, 79 (twice), 86 (twice), 94, 103, 113. Naróttama, 1. 75. Nåta, 1. 35. N&te, 1. 76. Nilakantha, 1. 72. Nimbadêva, 1. 18. Nimbaratha, 1. 103. Padma kara, ll. 80, 81. Padmanabha, 1. 31. Padmasvâmin, 1. 103. Padume, 1. 106. Pajjûna, 11. 39, 94. Palbana, 11. 64, 75. (PAlbê), Gen. Palhékasya, l. 21. Palhû, ll. 31, 80, 85. Gen. Palhākasya, 11. 25,
31, 58. Paņini, 1. 54. Papa, 1. 22. Parâśara, . 59. Paragurâma, 1. 47. Pariņâba (P Pavankha), 11. 23, 76. Pithana, 11. 52, 64, 69, 75, 95. [Pitha], Gen. Pitbûkasya, 11. 28, 37, 50, 82, 91. Pithuka, 1. 76. Prabhakara, 1. 51. Prithvidhara, 1. 65. Purushottama, 11. 24, 57, 65, 109. Raghava, 1. 99. Raidhe, 1. 98. Raje, 1. 104. [Ralhe), Gen. Ralhêkasya, 1. 92. RAlhû, 1. 107. Gen. Ralhůkasya, 1. 54. Råma, 11. 34, 100, 109, 114. Ramachandra, 1. 58. Råsala, 11. 89, 103. Ratana, 1. 111. Ratnêávara, 1. 68. Rêvana, 11. 48, 56, 73. (Rilhe], Gen. Rilhékasya, 1. 38. (Rilha], Gen. Rilbakasya, 11. 35, 91. Risada, 1. 40. Rishi, 11. 33, 48 (twice), 57, 89. Risika, Gen. Risikagya, 1. 26. Risikesa, 11. 52, 60, 99. [Risů], Gen. Risäkasya, 1. 22.
Rudra, 11. 101, 107. Sabhû, l. 98. (Sahajé], Gen. Sahajêkasya, 1. 22. Sahåraņa, 1. 104. Sakunaditya, 1. 107. [Salakhane), Gen. Salakhanekasya, 1. 68. Sålhana, 11. 90, 97, 108. Salhe, 1. 96 (twice). Samgama, 1. 83. Sämtata (? Sâmbhata), 1. 97. Sarmaditya, 1. 60. Sarvadhara, 1. 41. Satânanda, 1. 96. Sidhana, 1. 103. Sihada, 1. 44. Stlana, 1. 45. Sile, 1. 95 (twice), 112. [S110), Gen. Sildkasya, 1. 64. Siri, 11. 19, 51. Gen. Sirikasya, 1. 78. Sia, 1. 107. Sivaditya, 1. 82. Sóla, 1. 40. Sômadatta, 1. 64. Somadeva, 11. 53, 78. Sómarája, L. 20. Some, 11. 99, 100. Gen. Somêkasya, 1. 64. Somêsvara, 11. 82, 83, 93. Sónada, 1. 89. Sôté, l. 99. Sridhara, 11. 34, 35, 76, 79, 80, 91. Śrkara, 1. 105. Srinivasa, 1. 65. Sripåla, 1. 96. Subhaditya, 1. 90. Subhakara, 1. 54. Subhankara, 11. 41, 43, 52, 85. Sadha, L. 76. Sthila, 1. 110. Saja, 1. 65. Sülhana, 11. 84, 97. Sapata, 11. 65, 70 (twice), 104. Suróttama, 1. 74. Svåmbha, 1. 107. Talho, l. 111. Th&nu, 1. 102. [Thêąd (P)], Gen. Thêdakasys (P), 1. 42. Tikama, 11. 21, 85. Tikava, 11. 18, 20, 25, 45, 50, 102. Tilha, 1. 68. Trilochana, 11. 49, 55. Udayanabha, 1. 105.

Page #205

174
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
Ohada, 1. 74.
Olhe], Gen. Olhékasya, 1. 85. Uttaraditya, 1. 98. Vâchchha, 11. 22, 40, 106. Vachchharaja, 11. 43, 67. Vachchhila, 1. 70. Váchchhů, l. 108. Gen. Váchchhůkasya, 11.
27, 45. Vålhana, ll. 31, 94. Valhe, 1. 28. Gen. Válhékasya, 11. 47, 89. [VAlha), Gen. Vålhukasya, II. 26, 56, 84. Vâmadêva, 11. 61, 82. Vâmana, II. 18, 33, 38. Varaha, 1. 38. Vâsadhara, 1. 58. Vasd, 1. 76. Vasudeva, 11. 34, 40, 46 (twice), 58, 94, 115. V&suki, 1. 67. Vasúpâla, 1. 54. Vatsa, 1. 88. Vatsarâja, 1. 107.
Vâd, 1. 97. Våyi, 1. 52. Veda, 1. 59. Vedaśarman, 1. 98. Veda, 11. 73, 103. Vidyadhara, 11. 31, 44, 56, 60, 81, 86, 88, 95.
108, 114. Vidyananda, 1. 66. Vijayasiha, 1. 55. Vikaya, 1. 82. Vilhaņa, 1. 116. Vilhû, 1. 85. Vimaladitya, 1. 25. Vishnu, 11. 17, 46. Vishņuśarman, 1. 105. Visvarûpa, 11. 30, 40, 49, 50 (twice), 83. Vithu, 1. 96. Gen. Vithukasya, 1. 53. Yajñadhara, 1. 44. Yaśôdêva, 1. 100. Yakodhare, 1. 91.
No. 21.-INSCRIPTIONS AROUND CROSSES IN SOUTH INDIA.
By E. W. West, Ph.D.; ENGLAND. A pamphlet, by the late Dr. A. C. Burnell, M.C.S., On some Pahlavi Inscriptions in South India, was printed at the Mission Press, Mangalore, in 1873. It was reviewed, independently, by Professor Haug of Munich in a supplement to the Allgemeine Zeitung of 29th Jannary 1874, and by myself in the London Academy of the 24th of the same month. Both reviewers differed from the author, and from each other, in the translations they proposed. And the contents of the pamphlet were reprinted in the Indian Antiquary for November, 1874 (Vol. III. pp. 308-316), with some additions, including the reviewers' translations.
The illustrations in Burnell's pamphlet included a very correct view of the old Cross in the Church on St. Thomas's Mount, near Madras, with the Pahlavi inscription around it, drawn from a photograph; and also a much more imperfect sketch of the smaller of the two Crosses in the Valiyapalli Church at Kottayam in Travancore, from which it appeared probable that the Pahlavi inscription at Kottayam was practically the same as that at the Mount.
From this pamphlet and its illustrations, the following description of these Crosses was given in the Academy :
The Mount Cross was found by the Portuguese, about A.D. 1547, whilst digging amongst the ruins of former Christian buildings, for the foundations of the chapel over whose altar the Cross was afterwards fixed. It is sculptured upon a slab of the ordinary trap-rock, about four feet high, and three wide; the extremity of each limb of the Cross is ornamentally enlarged, and the lower limb, which is not much longer than the others, stands upon a threestepped pedestal, between two petal-like carvings which rise from the same pedestal, so that the Cross appears to be standing in the section of a cup, or expanded flower; above the upper limb of the Cross a bird hovers head-downwards; all this is sculptured in relief upon & sunk panel, bounded on each side by a cushion-headed column, like those in the Elephanta cave,

Page #206

Insoriptions Around Crosses in South India.
Poliroit Cin
COCHO
B2 naudoti
OCTO
norme
to modo
Won HP
SOALE ONE-EIGHTH.
Photo. 8. I. O.. Caloutta
E MULTZBOM.
Reg. No. 109, p. Iod.-May 2.600

Page #207


Page #208

No. 21.]
INSCRIPTIONS AROUND CROSSES.
175
and by an ornamental semicircular arch overhead, springing from the capitals of the columns. Outside these sculptures the Pahlavi inscription is cut into the flat surface of the slab, in a single line down each side and semicircularly above the arch; it is divided into two unequal portions by a small cross and dash; the longer portion, in which the bottoms of the letters are turned towards the Cross, extends over three-fourths of the arch and down the side to the left of the observer; the shorter portion, in which the bottoms of the letters are turned away from the Cross, extends down the side to the right, and, owing to the reversed position of its letters, it can be read from the same point of view as the longer portion which appears as an upper line with the shorter line below it.
The smaller Kottayam Cross differs in ornamentation, and stands upon a higher pedestal, whose foliage is curved downwards, instead of upwards; the bird hovers above the Cross, but the sunk panel has no ornamental border, and the arch is pointed. The inscription appears to be identical with that at the Mount, and is similarly situated and divided. The larger Cross in the same church, in addition to the Pahlavi, has also an old Syriac inscription' under the sunk panel, and the arch is semicircular.
The Pahlavi decipherers in 1873-74 had only a single copy of the Pahlavi to guide them, taken from a photograph of the Mount Cross; they were therefore at liberty to suggest a few amendments of the letters to suit their views of the meaning of the inscription. But now that we have before us three original versions of the Pahlavi inscription, in the shape of two inked estampages of each of two originals and one of the third, we are compelled to adhere strictly to these five impressions wherever they all agree, and to confine our speculations to the several possible readings of the Pahlavi words whose forms are thus so well ascertained.
It has been already noticed that, though the Pahlavi appears to be arranged in a single line around three sides of the Cross, the inscription is really divided into two unequal portions by a small cross and dash. This dash is developed at Kottayam into a shape like an hour-glass, or the cipher 8, laid upon its side; but this can hardly be read as any combination of Pahlavi letters, and is probably only ornamental. If the observer place himself on his own right-hand side of the Cross, he will find it easy to read both portions of the inscription from one point of view, the longer portion as the upper line and the shorter portion as the lower one. This mode of reading is therefore the most probable, and it also best suits the apparent meaning of the sentence.
The inscription is not altogether free from uncertainty, but the most probable reading of the version at the Mount is as follows:
1 Manham-ich 2 sûr-zây
Meshikhâ-i mûn
• TEXT. avakhshay-i
ban
madam-afråg-ich
dardo
khår
bûkhto
denú.
TRANSLATION. “(He) whom the suffering of the selfsame Messiah, the forgiving and upraising, (has) saved, (is) offering the plea whose origin (was) the agony of this."
1 [Od the accompanying Plate, the letter A marks the inscription on St. Thomas's Mount; B1 and Be the Pahlavi and Syriac inscriptions round the larger Cross at Kottayam; and the inscription round the smaller Kottayam Cross.-E.H.]
The following special peculiarities in transliterating Pablovi require attontion :-None of the uncircumflexed yowels are expressed in the text except initial a and final 0. Italics are used when the letter is expressed by one of a different sound, on is part of a contraction ; thus p is written like p, d like t, final d like mo, and a is part of a contraction. When the word is itself italicised, these special italics, of course, become roman letters.
Literally bringing forth.'

Page #209

176
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
The variations of the Kottayam versions are very slight, and do not practically affect the meaning of the inscription. In the case of the larger Cross the top of the last upstroke in avakhsháy appears to turn to the right, and in the case of the smaller Cross it is farther turned downwards, so as to alter the reading into avakhsháy-ich, both forgiving.' The last letter of madam-afrás-ich is also doubled in both versions at Kottayam, so as to alter the reading into madam-afrás-ichich, and even apraising.' It may not be possible to quote such a duplication of ich or ich from Pahlavi MSS., but it would be perfectly legitimate to use it, because the former ich is adverbial and the latter conjunctive. The ornamental character at the beginning of the second line, which is little more than a dash in the Mount version, is much more elaborate in both versions at Kottayam. If this character be really a group of letters, it may be guessed to represent the preposition bén, 'within,' in which b is written like d. The meaning of bên sør-sdy might be inwardly (or in the habit of) offering the plea.'
A few of the words require some remarks. In 1873-74 all three decipherers agreed in reading the second word as amen, or amen, assuming that the curve in the last downstroke was a defect. But the syllable mů or man occurs three times in the inscription, and its last stroke is always nearly straight and vertical. This fact renders the reading amen almost impossible, especially as it is not known as a Pahlavi word. The only Pahlavi letter that has the peculiar backward curve of this last downstroke is ch, and the whole compound can be read ham-ich,
even the same, which is a common Pahlavi word. The word sür-edy, offering the plea,' is decidedly the most uncertain in the whole sentence, but it is difficult to suggest any more plausible interpretation. Finally, the word bun,' origin, beginning,' is always written bún in Pahlavi, so far as is known, and it may perhaps be so spelt in the case of the larger Cross at Kottayam.
Under the larger Cross at Kottayam there is also an old Syriac inscription, which Professor Wellhaugen of Göttingen identifies as the first part of Galatians, vi. 14:- But far be it from me to glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ.' And he has kindly furnished me with a transcript of the original text in Hebrew characters as follows:
לי דיו לא נהוא לי דאשתבהר אלא אן בזקיפה דמרן אישוע משיחא
When this is compared with impressions of the inscription, it seems doubtful whether all the letters have been correctly cut into the stone. The identity of the text with Gal. vi. 14 had already been ascertained by Barnell in 1873.
Regarding the date of the Pahlavi inscriptions nothing very definite can be ascertained from the forms of the letters. The oldest peculiarities are in the shapes of the letters sh (in Meshikha) and t or d (in bakhto and dardo), and in the mode of connecting h and d with a following m in ham-ich and madam, this connection being with the lower part of the m, and not with its uppermost stroke as in later Pahlavi. This peculiar shape of sh occurs in JRAS. Vol. XIII. Old Series, Plate 2, Nos. 46, 74-77, 82, 83, and the connection with m in No. 52. All the peculiarities can be found in the Kapheri Pahlavi inscriptions! of 10th October and 24th November 1009, and 30th October 1021; and some of them in tho Pahlavi signatures of witnesses on a copper-plate grant to the Syrian Church in Southern India,' which has been attributed to the ninth century.
* See Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. Pp. 265–268.
See JR 48. Vol. VII. Old Series, p. 348.

Page #210

No. 22.]
KIL-MUTTUGUR INSCRIPTIONS.
177
No. 22.- THREE TAMIL INSCRIPTIONS AT KIL-MUTTUGUR.
By E. HULTZSCA, PA.D. Kil-Muttugûr is a village in the Gudiyâtám tåluka of the North Arcot district, about 2. miles north of the Virinchipuram Railway Station. On a visit to this place in 1887, I found in a field four stone slabs with rude sculptures and Tamil inscriptions, which were noticed in South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 137. When I visited the same village again in 1896, one of the four slabs had disappeared. Probably the owner of the field had utilised it for building purposes. Of the remaining three slabs, photographs and inked estampages were prepared. Two of the slabs (A. and B. below) are fixed in the ground and standing; the third (C.) is lying down. As will be seen below, all three refer to occurrences which took place at different dates in Mukkudûr (A.) or Mukkuttur (B. and C.),- the modern KilMuttugur. A. records a gift of land to a Brahmaņa, B. the death of a warrior in battle, and C. the killing of a tiger.
A-INSCRIPTION OF NARASIMHAVARMAN. This inscription consists of nine cramped and straggling lines at the top of a rough stone slab. Below it is a bas-relief on a countersunk surface. The two centre figures, which face the proper right, are an elephant and, behind it, a bird, probably a goose (hamsa). The two figures are flanked by two lamps, and the bird is surmounted by a symbol which is not uncommon on Buddhist coins.
The alphabet is Tamil, with the exception of the Grantha word fri, with which the inscription opens. The characters are decidedly archaic. The letter n has the same form as in the Kasakuļi plates. The letter resembles the corresponding letter of the same plates in eight cases; but in two instances, where e or ai are prefixed to it, it has a more modern form in which the centre loop is completely developed. In a few respects the alphabet of the present inscription reminds of the Vatteluttu characters. Thus the letter & approaches more nearly to the Vatteluttu than to the Tamil &. The initial a reminds of the same letter in the Cochin plates. The letters , dull and v, and the secondary forms of i and i closely resemble the corresponding letters of the plates of Jatilavarman.7
The inscription is dated in the 18th year of the reign of the king, the victorious Narasimhavarman." The same name occurs among the Pallava kings of Kancbi. But the two centre figures of the bas-relief below the inscription make it impossible to attribute this record to the Pallava dynasty, whose crest was a bull and whose banner bore a club. The elephant appears at the top of three stone inscriptions of the Western Ganga dynasty, which have been published by Mr. Kittel, and the goose (hansa) is said to have been the device on the banner of the mythical Ganga king Konkaņi,10 As both an elephant and a goose are engraved below the inscription, it may be assumed with some probability that Narasimhavarman belonged to the Westen Gangas.
1 A photograph of this slab is reproduced on the lower half of the Plate facing page 178; and a facsimile of the inscription is given on the Plate facing page 182.
See, eg., Sir A. Cunningham's Coins of Ancient India, Plate ii. No. 20, and Sir W. Elliot's Coine of Southern India, Plate ii. No. 41.
• South Indian Inscription, Vol. II. No. 78. • In padinaffoadu, 12, and manai-um, L. 5.
Above, Vol. III, No. 11. . In yddu, 1.2, and koduttom, I..7.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 69 ff. • An inscription of the 3rd year of the same king was engraved on another stone olab, which is now miming; South-India. Inscriptions, Vol. I. No. 184.
. Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 101. # Boo South Indian Insoription, Vol. II. p. 887, note 6.

Page #211

178
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
The inscription records the gift of some land and of a house at Mukkudûr to a Brahmans. The person who makes the grant, is introduced in the first person plural (1.7) and in the first person singular (1.8), but not named. Most probably the king himself is meant to have been the donor.
TEXT. 1 ŚH [1*] K8 vifoya-Narasingaparumarku 2 yându padipettávadu
Sanm[á]du3 ran tam-adi Vårandara-Sattaiyaņarkku Mu4 kkudur avarudai[y] pun-pulaman-nan-pula5 mum avarsirunda manai-um (på]* pus 6 seydad=onru
kai-nniris-pey. 7 du piramadâyankoduttêm
I. 8 du kâttâr
[kâ]n=mêlav=en= 9 [ra]lai [1] Ara=ma[ravarka]
TRANSLATION. Prosperity! In the eighteenth year of the reign of the king, the victorious Narasimhavarman,- having immersed in water (poured over our) hand one (coin) made of [6] panami, we gave to Vårandara-Sattaiyagår, & worshipper of Shâņmatura (Kârttikêya), as a brahmadaya, his dry land and wet land and the house in which he resided (at) Mukkudûr. The feet of those who protect this (gift), shall be on my head. Do not forget charity 18
B-INSCRIPTION OF THE 20TH YEAR OF PARANTAKA I. The second rough stone slab, which is set up to the left of the inscription A., bears, in bas-relief, a warrior who is marching towards the proper left. He holds a bow in his left hand and a sword in his right, and wears a head-dress, a necklace and a girdle. Behind him, on the proper right, is engraved a small quadruped, which looks like a donkey, but may be meant for a horse. The inscription is distributed round the upper portion of the sculpture. The first three lines run along the top of it. Of lines 4 to 12, the beginning stands on the left and the end on the right of the sculpture. The left portion of lines 7 to 12 is much worn.
The alphabet is Tamil, with the exception of the Grantha word sri (1. 1). The type is the same as in the Tirukkalukkugram inscription of Parantaka 1.10
The inscription is dated in the 29th year of the reign of 'king Parakesarivarman, the conqueror of Madirai (Madhurd),' i.e. of the Chola king Parantaka I.," who ruled from about A.D. 900 to 940.18 It records the death of a warrior, who was killed after he had recovered some cattle which the Perumånadiga! had seized at Mukkuttur. By the Perumânadiga!' we have probably to understand one of the kings of the Western Ganga family, who are known to have borne the title Permånadi.13
* From inked estampages, prepared in 1896.
• Read vilaiya (i.e. vijaya). . Read manaiyum, and compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 68 f. • This symbol is perhaps an archaic form of the figure 6.
• This is probably an abbreviation for panam. A similar one is still in use; compare South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I Nor. 52 and 65.
• Regarding this custom see above, Vol. III. p. 256, note 8. 7 See above, p. 140, note 4.
See ibid. note 6. A photograph of this slab is reproduced on the upper half of the Plate facing this page. » Above, VOL III. No. 38, B. n See South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 379 f.
See ibid. p. 381. Soe Dr. Fleet's Kanaren Dynasties, 2nd edition, p. 303 L. I am quoting from an advance copy of this unpublished work, which I owe to the kindness of the author.

Page #212

KI-MUTTUGUR STONES
E Hultasch.Photo
Photo etching Survey of India Offices. Caletta, March 1895.

Page #213


Page #214

No. 22.]
KIL-MUTTUGUR INSCRIPTIONS
179
TEXT
1 Śr[i] [14] Madirai koņ. 2 da kô=Ppatakeśaripag3 marr-iyand-irubatto4 nba[djávadu Perumana5 digaļân-Mukku6 [t]ţûr
toru=k
7 [ko!]la mi[t]8 [tu=p]patt(&)9 [!] Vadu[na]. 10 [v]åran 11 [Va]radan=T[&]12 [o]dan
TRANSLATION. Prosperity! In the twenty-ninth year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman who conquered Madirai, when cattle were lifted (at) Mukkuttûr by the Perumanadigal, -Vadu[navåran (Va]radan T[an]dan, having recovered (them), fell.
C.-INSCRIPTION OF THE 32ND YEAR OF PARANTAKA I. A third rough stone slab, which is lying on the ground to the ieft of the inscription B., bears, in bas-relief, a man wearing a head-dress and a loin-cloth, who faces the proper left and is fighting with a tiger, which has risen on its hind legs and is biting his left arm. In his right hand he holds a sword, with which he is piercing the abdomen of the tiger. The first five lines of the inscription run along the top of the sculpture. Of lines 6 to 9, the beginning stands on the left and the end on the right of the sculpture. The last three lines are only on the right of it. Lines 3 to 12 are engraved between rules drawn by the mason.
The alphabet is Tamil, with the exception of the Grantha syllables &ri (1.1) and [n]ma (1.4). The characters resemble those of the preceding inscription (B.) and of the Tirukkalukkunram inscription of Parantaka I.3 In these two documents, however, the letters , and rai appear in their modern forms, with centre loops instead of angles as in the present inscription.
The document is dated in the 32nd year of the reign of the same king as the preceding inscription (B.), and records that the slab was set up to mark the spot at which a tiger had been killed by an inhabitant of Mukkuttür.
TEXT. 1 Sri
7 Mokkuţtur
Ku2 Madirai
ko
8 måra-[Na]ndai Pola3 nd& kð=Ppara9 [la]ppan
pu4 kêgarive[n]marku y[á]
10 li
kutti 5 ņdu muppattu-ira[n]
11 na
karaina6 dåvadu [19] Yada-karai
12 da
TRANSLATION Prosperity! In the thirty-second year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman who conquered Madirai. (This is the spot on the embankment, at which a tiger was stabbed by Kumara-[Na]ndai Pula[la]ppan of Mukkuttur, (a village) on the northern bank (of the Pålåru riter).
· Read mark=iy dnda.
The expression torsekkolla, 'to lift cattle,' is used also in the two Ambůr inscriptions, No. 23 below. 3 Above, Vol. III. No. 38, B.
PA 2

Page #215

180
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
No. 23.-TWO TAMIL INSCRIPTIONS AT AMBUR.
BI E. HULTZSCH, Pa.D. Ambûr is a town of 10,000 inhabitants in the Vélûr tâluka of the North Arcot district, and & station on the Madras Railway. The temple of Nagêśvara in the town contains an inscription of Kulottunga-Chôļa ; one of the Hoysala king Vira-Vallåļa; and one of the Vijayanagara king Rajasekhara, the son of Mallikarjuna (dated Saka-Samvat 1390 expired, Sarvadhârin). In the Kångarettikka Street two rough stone slabs are set up. Each of them bears at the top a Tamil inscription and below, on a countersunk surface, a bas-relief, which represents a warrior who is advancing towards the proper left, holds a bow in his left hand and a sword in his right, and is pierced by arrows. The head of the warrior is placed between two chaurîs, which appear to signify his being received into svarga on account of his heroic death. Behind the warrior on the left slab is a basket of fruits. The warrior on the right slab has a lamp in front, and a pot and another lamp at the back. These articles may be explained as offerings for the benefit of the souls of the two deceased warriors.
The inscriptions at the top of the two stones are nearly identical with each other. The first (A.) records the death of a son, and the other (B.) the death of a nephew, of a certain Akalankattuvarayar. The end of the three first lines of the inscription A. is broken away, but can be restored with the help of the corresponding portion of B. Similarly, the breaks at the end of lines 6, 7, 8, 9 and 11 of B. can be filled up with the help of A. The alphabet is Tamil and resembles that of the Kil-Maţtugur inscription of the 32nd year of Parântaka 1.5 The lines were ruled off by the mason before he engraved the two inscriptions.
The death of the two warriors took place at the occasion of a cattle raid, which the Nulamba had organized against Åmaiyûr. By the Nuļamba' we have probably to understand one of the Pallava rulers of Nuļambapâdi. Amaiyûr, i.e. 'the tortoise village,' is an old form of the name Ambûr. Just as the village of Udayêndiram, it is said to have been situated in Mêl-Adaiyaru-nadu, & subdivision of the district of Paduvûr-köttam.
As stated before, the son and the nephew of a certain Akalankattuvarkyar fell in the affray. The name A kalan kattuvarâyar corresponds to the Sanskrit Akalanka-Yuvaraja. He was the chief of the Kondar of Perunagar-Agaram (A. line 8 f.), a place which I cannot identify, and was & servant of Pirudi-Gangaraiyar. The date of the two inscriptions is the 26th year of the reign of the king, the victorious Nripatunga-Vikramavarman.'
A king named Npipatunga is the grantor of a Grantha and Tamil inscription on seven copper-plates, of which Mr. Sewell has furnished a few particulars. This Nripatunga is said to have been the son of Dantivarmjn and a descendant of Pallave, and the seal of his grant bears the bull-crest of the Pallava kings. The original copper-plates were formerly preserved in the office of the Collector of North Arcot, bat cannot be traced there now.
At Bâhûr near Pondicherry, M. J. de la Fon discovered a set of five copper-plates of the Pallava king Nřipatungavarman. The original plates were sent to Paris some years ago, but it is not known in whose hands they are at present. M. de la Fon was good enough to farnish me with a transcript prepared by a Tamil Pandit, on which the following extracts are
See the Manual of the North Arcot District, 2nd edition, Vol. II, p. 425. * Above, No. 22, C.
See above, p. 82, note 4. • See South Indian Moscriptions, Vol. II. p. 382.
Compare the Kashkadi plates (South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II, No. 76), where tuvardian in the Tamil portion (text line 106) corresponds to ywvardja in the Sanskrit portion (text line 103).
• These are perbape identical with the Kondakkdrar, a caste of fisbermen. * Lists of Antiquities, Vol. II. p. 80 f.

Page #216

AMBUR STONES.
Photo etching-Survey of India Offices.Calcutta June 1896.
E.Hultasch.Photo

Page #217


Page #218

No. 23.]
AMBUR INSCRIPTIONS.
181
based. The inscription opens with 30 Sanskřit verses. The first verse contains an invocation of Vishnn. Verses 2 to 6 give the following mythical pedigree:-Brahma, Angiras, Brihaspati, Samyu, Bharadvaja, Drôņa, Asvatthâman and Pallave. From Pallava's family were born Vimala, Konkanika and other kings (v.7). After Vimala etc. had gone to heaven, Dantivarman, & devout worshipper of Vishņu, became king (vv. 8 and 9). The son of Dantivarman was Nandivarman (v. 12). His queen, named Sankhe, was born in the Rashtrakůţa family (v. 13). Their son was Nripatungadêve (v. 15). At the request of his minister, he granted three villages to a college (vidyasthana) at Bahûr. The Tamil portion is dated in the eighth year of the reign of ko visaiya-Nřipatungsvarmen, and contains further particulars about the villages granted. In the usual captatio benevolentiæ of future kings (v. 31), the donor is styled
king Nripatungavarman, the worshipper of the lotus-feet of Vishnu. The inscription ends with the signature of the writer in Sanskrit (v. 32) and in Tamil.
Both copper-plate inscriptions agree in claiming for Nripatunga descent from Pallava, the mythical ancestor of the Pallavas of Kanchi. Besides, the Bahûr plates mention among Nripatungavarman's remote ancestors Konkaņika. This Dame seems to be a reminiscence of Konkani, who is believed to have been the ancestor of the Western Ganga kings. According to the same plates, Nřipatungavarman's father and grandfather were Nandivarman and Dantivarman. Nandivarman is also the name of the last Pallava king of Kanchi, of whom we possess epigraphical records. Dantivarmau, however, is, like Nřipatunga, a name pecaliar to the Rashtrakūtas. In verse 13 of the Bahûr plates we learn that this dynasty became actually connected with Nandivarman, who married Sankha, a princess of the Rashtrakāta family.
Two unpublished stone inscriptions of kô vijaya-Nripatunga-Vikramavarman are fonnd in the Tanjore and Trichinopoly districts. As, in the tenth century of our era, North Arcot, Tanjore and Trichinopoly were included successively in the dominions of the Chola king Parântakt I, the Rashtrakūta king Kệishna III. and the Chola king Rajaraja, and as the type of Nripatangavarman's stone inscriptions is decidedly more archaic than Rajaraja's, it is necessary to place the reign of Nripatungavarman before Parântaka I. A century ear' ar, in A.D. 804, the R&shtrakata king Govinda III. claims to have conquered Dantiga, the ruler of Kanchi. This Dantiga is perhaps identical with Npipatungavarman's grandfather Dantivarman.? Nripatunga is known to have been the surname of three Rashtrakůta kings, the earliest of whom was Amôghavarsha I. (A.D. 814-15 and 876-78). As the Bâhûr plates state that the Pallava king Nřipatungavarman was the son of Nandivarman by a Rashtrakûţa princess, and as grandchildren often receive the name of their grandfather, it may be assumed that Sankhâ, the mother of the Pallava king Nřipatungavarman. Was the danghter of the Rashtrakūta king Nřipatunga-Amoghavarsha I. This assumption would be in chronological agreement with the identification, made above, of Dantiga, the opponent of the Rashtrakața king Govinda III., with Dantivarman, the grandfather of the Pallava king Nripatungavarman.
There are a number of stone inscriptions which may be attributed with some probability to Nipatungavarman's father and grandfather, Nandivarman and Dantivarman. The latter
1 See South Indian Inscription, Vol. I. pp. 9, 25 and 144, And Vol. II. pp. 342 and 363. . See ibid. p. 380.
Sne ibid. pp. 344 f. and 368 f. • Dantivarian I. and II. are the first and sixth kinge of the Table facing p. 54 of Vol.1 11. sbove.
. These are : an inscription of the 21st year in the Viraţtåndsvara temple at Kandiyar in the Tanjore tAluks (No. 17 of 1895), and one of the 2[3]rd year in the Saptarishisvara temple at Lalgudi in the Trichinopoly taluks (No. 84 of 1892)
• Ind. ant. Vol. XI. p. 127.
This identification was already suggested by Professor Julien Vinson on p. 486 of paper of his, wbich I have quoted in South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 342.
8 No. 5 on the Table facing p. 51 of Vol. III, above.

Page #219

182
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
has left a record in the Vaikantha-Perumal temple at Kanchi. The former may be identical with kô vilaiya-Nandi-Vikramavarman. Two other kings to whose names the two Tamil words ko vilaiyas are prefixed in their inscriptions, may have belonged to the same branch of the Pallavas. These are kô visaiya-Kampa-Vikramavarman or Kampavarmant and kô vibaiyaNarasimhavarman. The Kil-Muttugûr inscription of the latter bears, however, the emblems of the Western Ganga kings, and its alphabet is more archaic than that of the two Âmbûr inscriptions of Nripatunga. If it is kept in mind that the Bahûr plates represent the latter as a descendant not only of Pallava, but also of Konkaņi, the ancestor of the Western Ganga kings, we are driven to the conclusion that the old dynasty of the Pallavas of Kåñchî came to an end with Nandivarman, the opponent of the Western Châlukya king Vikramaditya II.; that Narasimhavarman, a Pallava by name, but Western Ganga by descent, succeeded them; that two of his successors, Dantivarman and Nandivarman, were the contemporaries of the Rashtrakûța kings Gôvinda III. and Amoghavarsha I.; and that Nandivarman's son, Nřipatungavarman or Nřipatunga-Vikramavarman, who ruled over North Arcot, Tanjore and Trichinopoly, discarded the emblems of the Western Gangas and adopted those of the Pallavas.
Finally an identification of Pirudi-Gangaraiyar, who is mentioned as a contemporary of Nřipatungs-Vikramavarman in the two subjoined inscriptions, may be attempted. The Udayêndiram plates of Hastimalla state that the Western Ganga king Prithivipati I. fought with the Råsbţra kąta king Amoghavarsha 1.7 If I am correct in supposing the latter to have been a contemporary of Nřipatunga-Vikramavarman, the Pirudi-Gangaraiyar of the Âmbur inscriptions is perhaps identical with the Western Ganga king Prithivipati I.
Κό
A.-First Stone.
TEXT.8 i Sri
visaiya-[Niru*)2 [pa]tonga-Vikkirama[pa][ru]*. 3 [ma][r*][k]ku
yånd-irubattå[ráva*)4 du Paduvûr-kkôtțattu
[Mje5 l-Adaiy[á]ru-nâţtu
Âmaiyar 6 mêl Nuļamban
padaiy 7 vandu toru=kkolla
Piru8 di-Gangaraiyar
sêvagar
Peruna9 [ga]r-Agara-Kkonda-k kâvidi
Akalankat10 tuvarayar [ma]gan Sagan talarà viļnd[u] pattano [ilo]
TRANSLATION Progperity! In the twenty-sixth year of the reign) of the king, the victorious Nripatunga-Vikramavarman,- when the army of the Nuļamba attacked Åmaiyûr, (a village)
1 South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 344, note 3. ? ibid. Vol. I. Nos, 108, 124 and 125.
& Other instances in which the word vijdya is prefixed to the name of a king, are the Pallava princes vijayaSkandavarman and vijaya-Buddhavarman (Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 101) and the Véngi king vijaya-Naudivarman (above, p. 143, note 1).
+ Two inscriptions of this king at Ukkal in the North Aroot district will be published as Nos. 5 and 8 of SouthIndian Insoriptions, Vol. III. * See above, page 177.
• See above, page 180. 1 South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 381.
8 From inked estampages, prepared in 1896. The first two lives of this inscription are engraved on erasures. The writer has left a blank space between ri and faiya in the first line, and between to and nga in the second line.
. This word is written below the line.

Page #220

Ambur Inscriptions of Nripatungs-Vikramavarman.
.
في ي ومه
voita
SOALE ONE-ELEVENTH.
Kil-Muttugur Inscription of Narasimhavarman.
con
vinos y
poich og
SCALE ONE-SIXTH.
Photo
8 LO., Oslaatta
MULTZSCH

Page #221


Page #222

No. 24.]
NADAGAM PLATES OF VAJRAHASTA.
183
in Mêl-Adaiyâru:nádu, (a subdivision of Paduvûr-kottam, in order to lift cattle, Sanan, the son of Akalankattuvarayar, (who was the chief of the Kondar of Perunagar Agaram (and) & servant of Pirudi-Gangaraiyar, pot relaxing (in fight), fell and died.
B.-Second Stone.
TEXT. 1 Ko
visaiya-Niru2 patonga-Vikkiramapa3 ruma[r]kku
yånd-iruba4 ttåråvadu
Paduvu5 r-kkottattu
Mél-A6 daiy[&]ru-nåttu
Åmai[y][ur*] 7 mei Nulamban
[pa][daiy*] S vandu toru=kkolla
[P]i[rudi-Ga *9 ngaraiyar
śêvagar
Akalasńkattu*]10 varayar marugan Ma[s]i[lu] . . . 11 [n]i Vedan
Aaliyiraman Kaliyirâma[
pattân 1]
TRANSLATION In the twenty-sixth year of the reign) of the king, the victorious NřipatungaVikramavarman, when the army of the Nulamba attacked Amaiyur, (a village) in MélAdaiyâru-nadu, (a subdivision of Paduvûr-kottam, in order to lift cattle,- Kalirâma, a hunter (Vedan) . . . . . . . . . . (and) a nephew of Akalankattuvarayar, (who was a servant of Pirudi-Gangaraiyar, (fell].
No. 24.- NADAGAM PLATES OF VAJRAHASTA;
SAKA-SAMVAT 979.
By G. V. RAMAMURTI; PARLAKIMEDI. These plates were discovered about two years ago at Nadagam, a village in the Narasaunapêta tâluks of the Gañâm district, by one Sanku Appanna, & cultivator, while he was working in the field. It is believed by the villagers that the plates belonged to some Jangams, a sect of Saivas, who had been living in this locality until fifty years ago. Last year I received information of the discovery of these plates, and got them into my hands a few months ago. I sent them through Mr. Weir, the Collector of Gañjâm, to Dr. Hultzsch, who has permitted me to edit them in this Journal. The owner is reported to be willing to have the plates preserved in the Government Central Museum, Madras.
The set consists of five copper-plates, of which the first has been engraved only on the inner side; the next three plates bear writing on both faces; the last plate is left blank on both sides and serves only for the protection of the writing on the back of the fourth plate. Each plate measures about 8}" by 4" and has a hole to the proper right, through which a ring passes. This ring is about " thick and about 4in diameter. It had not yet been cut when tbe plates were sent to Dr. Hultzsch. Its two ends are soldered into the lower portion of a thick circular seal, on which is fixed an image of a bull couchant, 11" long and l' high, with the figures of a conch-shell and a chauri to its proper right, the figures of a sword and an
According to the Tamil dictionaries, kávidi usually means 's minister' or an accountant.'

Page #223

184
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
elephant-goad to the left, a crescent in front, and what looks like a drum at the back. Almost all these figures are seen on the seals of other plates issued by the Ganga kings, who were worshippers of Siva. The weight of the pletes is 3 b4 oz, and that of the ring and seal 18 5 oz.; total, 4 D 10 oz. The edges of each plate are raised into rims for the protection of the writing, which is in a state of nearly perfect preservation. The engraver did his work very carelessly, as may be seen from the numerous mistakes which are noticed in the footnotes. The last sentence of the inscription (in l. 57) is indistinct owing to the fact that three lines of writing had been originally engraved on and below line 57, and had been partially effaced before the sentence with which the inscription now ends was engraved. The three erased lines, as far as they can now be made out, run as follows:
57 . . . . . . TIHTHT - 58 warne[T*]per HA I HAVITHTHard .. - 59 72119NTAS
The alphabet employed belongs to the old Någari type without any admixture of other kinds of characters. I infer that this type was in use in Kalinga during the time which this inscription may be referred to, from some stone inscriptions I have discovered in the village of Mukhalingam, some on the walls of the temple there, and some on a stone lately dag ont under my instructions. The characters of these inscriptions are almost the same as those used in the present plates, but they are more regularly shaped and perhaps exhibit older forms of some letters. The Eastern Chalukya type of the eleventh century is however more extensively in evidence here, as everywhere else in the Telugu country. The points that call for notice, are :-(1) Final m is denoted in six places (11. 3, 14, 17, 30, 36, 48) by an anusvára with a stroke under it, while in lines 48, 49 it is denoted in the usual manner. The truncated in the last line (57) is probably due to the carelessness of the engraver. The anusvára is also used frequently, in some places on the top of a letter to its proper left, and in others by its side. (2) It is not easy in several places, except with the help of the context, to distinguish the i symbol on & consonant from the & symbol, and also the from the i symbol. (3) n is distinguished from l by the absence of the top line on the former ; but rn, being denoted by the addition of a horizontal stroke above the letter, is liable to be confounded with 7; see rnna in line 12 and la just above it in line 11. (4) The forms of #ga in line 10; of nigha in line 9, ghd in line 38, and nighé in line 35; of sikha in line 7 and khyd in line 34; of mbha in line 42 are to be noted. (5) ficha, which occurs five times (11. 7, 13, 17 and 23), and fichha (1.8) are denoted by the nasal mark fi placed after the signs for cha and chha. I cannot say whether this is due to the peculiarity of the pronunciation of the time.
The language of the inscription is Sanskřit throughout, nearly half of it being verse and the other part prose. The composition is not free from blemishes; in the last eight lines the construction is faulty. As regards orthography, what prominently strikes one, is the employment of the v sigh for b throughout, as also the doubling of & consonant after the exception to it being rthi in 11. 21 and 23), and the use of the nasals # and # (the only exceptions being found in ll. 34, 49 and 56, where kh, g and j are preceded by an anusvára). $ (palstal) is used for 8 (dental) in salila (1. 3) and afiné (1. 44); . (dental) is used for $ (palatal) in Santanu (1. 24) and mdhésvara (1.45); and 6 for sh in 'pattakésv=dlimpanti (1. 42).
1 Unlike the son of the ParlAkimedi plates of Vajrahasta's time (above, Vol. III. p. 320), this seal bears no legend.
About 20 miles from PariAkimedi in the Gañjam distriet; see the last three paragraphs of this introduction.
Sanskrit Papdits of this part of the country may be beard to pronounce ja as gia. Compare above, Vol. III. p. 237.

Page #224

No. 24.]
NADAGAM PLATES OF VAJRAHASTA.
185
The letter v is doubled before y in navvyddhayas-cha (1. 38), while j is used for jj before v in samujvala (11. 8 and 26).
This inscription records a grant of land to one Pangu-Samaya (ie. Somaya ?) (1. 56) by Vajrahasta, a prince of the Ganga family, who is styled Paramamahétvara, Paramabhattáraka, Maharajadhiraja and Trikalingadhipati (11. 45-46). The charter was issued from Kalinganagara! (1. 44) and addressed to an assembly of his subjects (janapada), headed by his ministers (II. 46-47). The grant was made in the saka year 979, on Sunday, the twelfth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month of Phâlguna, corresponding to the 4th March A.D. 1058 (11. 53-54). The corresponding cyclic year, Hevilambin, is not mentioned - a point deserving of notice. The date of the grant is of some interest. It is known by the name of Govindadvadasi, an occasion occurring at intervals of not less than sixty years, when it is a custom among the Hindus to make gifts of land and money. The object of the grant (11. 48 to 51 and 56) seems to be an extensive tract of land, containing twelve villages, which were separated from the district (vishaya) of Erada' and constituted into a separate district, which was named the Vélpüra-vishays after its chief village, Vélpürs Nothing is recorded of the donee except the names of his parents, Srikantha-N&yaka and Vedavi, his grandfather Ayitana, and the latter's native place, Chhili (or Dhili?). But the three half-erased lines referred to above disclose a fact which establishes a close relationship between the donee and the king. Såmaya is there spoken of as “my son-in-law, the Dandanayaka S[A]maya." The sentence which was subsequently engraved in the place of the obliterated passage (1. 57), records the grant of an additional village in the district of Kôluvartani.
The inscription also records another date, even more important than the one given above, namely the date of Vajrahasta's installation ceremony (verse 8): the Såka year 960 (expired), while the sun was in Vțishabha, (the moon) in the Rôhiņi-nakshatra, in the Dhanur-lagna, on Sunday, the third tithi of the bright fortnight, corresponding to the 3rd May A.D. 1038, 8 h. 27 m. P.M. The corresponding cyclic year, Bahudbånya, is not given even here. The lunar month is not mentioned, though the lunar tithi is given. This date, like that of the installation of Anantavarma-Chôdaganga, is important as it gives us a certain, reliable land. mark in the chronology of the Gångas; and it is besides the earliest known date of this dynasty. The Parlâkimeņi plates of Vajrahasta's time published by Professor Kielhorn (above, Vol. IIL p. 220) are not dated, but are referred, on palæographical grounds, to the period of this very king Vajrahasta.
Like other grants of the kings of this dynasty, the present inscription opens with a panegyrical passage describing the virtues and valoar of the Ganga kings, their royal insignia, and their devotion to the god Siva, established, under the name of Gokarnasvamin, on the top of Mount Mah@ndra.7 Then follows a genealogy tracing the descent of Vajrahasta, who issued the charter, from one Guņamahårpava (1. 12), whose son Vajrahasta I. is here spoken of as having consolidated the Kalinga kingdom by uniting the five parts into which it had been
See the last paragraphs of this introduction for my identification of Kalinganegara.
• Kannepalli Chalamayya Sastri Garu, a learned astronomer of Lukulam in the adjam distriot, kindly calcu. lated for me the English equivalents of the Saka dates mentioned in this inscription.
The same learned astronomer pointed out to me the importance of this day. The following €16ka was quoted br him: फाल्गुने पादा कुनथेच दिवाकरी । नक्रस्थिते सूर्यसुते नौवे कार्सकसरिखते। पुष्य, बषसंयक भीमने भानुवासरे। गीविन्दमदशी प्रीता देवानामपि दुर्खभा ॥
*The Brada-pishaya is mentioned in an inscription at Srikarmam (No. 824 of 1896).-E. H.]
Mr. H. Krishna Sastri suggests that, as kola is a synonym of vardha, kplurarlant may be the same as Vardhacartan, on wbich see above, Vol. 111. p. 127, note 5, and which occurs also in three inscriptions at Mukhalingam (Nos. 185, 196 and 220 of 1896).- E. H.)
. Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 161 f.
+ Lines 1 to 12 m aloo II. 44 to 47 of this inscription are worded similarly to 11. 1 to 13 and 83 to 36 of Anantavarman'a grant of Saka-Banyat 1008; Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 162 I.

Page #225

186
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
formerly divided under the rule of five independent kings (verse 1). Not a single historical fact is recorded in connection with the reign of any other of the kings mentioned here. The subject matter (some of which is here pat in verse) is almost the same as that contained in the inscription of Anantavarman, above referred to. One of the kings, Vajra hasta II., whose liberality in giving away a thousand elephants to mendicants is everywhere described in the same manner, is here for the first time mentioned with a second name, Aniyankabhima (1. 22). Verses 10 and 11 of this inscription, extolling Vajrahasta III., the last king of that name, are, word for word, the same as those in lines 77-81 of one of Anantavarman's grants, dated Saka-Samvat 1040. It is evident from the dates of these grants that the writer of the latter copied these verses from an earlier inscription. The information contained in the Nadagam plates may be conveniently exhibited in the following genealogical table :
TABLE I. 1. Gunamahârnava.
2. Vajra hasta I.
(44 yrs.)
3. Gundama I.
(8 yrs.)
4. Kåmårņava I.
(35 yrs.)
5. Vinayaditya
(3 yrs.)
6. Vajrahusta II. alias Aniyankabhima.
(35 yrs.)
7. Kámárņava II.
(t yr.) m. Vinayamahadevi of the Vaidumba family.
8. Gundama II.
(8 yrs.)
By another wife 9. Madhu-Kåmårnava III.
(19 yrs.)
10. Vajrabasta IJI. Crowned 3rd May A.D. 1038.
Anantavarman's grant of Saka-Samvat 1040 states that the eldest of these five brothers, " Kamarnava (1.), gare over his own territory (Gangavadi) to his paternal uncle and, with his brothers, set out to conquer the earth, and came to the mountain Mahendra. Having there worshipped the god Gokarnasvamin, through his favour be. obtained the excellent crest of & bull; and then, decorated with all the insignia of universal sovereignty (does this imply the king's conversion to Suivism P), having descended from the summit of the mountain Mahendra, and being accompanied, like Yudhishthira, by his four younger brothers, Kamaruava (1.) conquered (king) Baladity, who had grown sick of war, and took possession of the Kalinga countries .... Having decorated his younger brother Dinarnava with the necklace (of royalty, as a token that be should succeed him in that kingdom), he gave to Gupârnava (1.) the Ambavadi-vishaya; to Márasimhn, the sodd-mandals; and to Vajrahasta (I.), the Kaptaks-vartant;" see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 170 f. After KAmarnava 1., his brother Danarnava is said to have ruled the kingdom, and he is said to have been succeeded by his son. Is it to be supposed that, according to the present grant, the provinces Ambavidi, Sod& and Kantaka-vartant continued to be governed by the descendants of Kimarnava's brothers till they were conquered by Vajrabasta, the son of Guņamabârnava ? AmbAvalli and Søda, two villages in the Parlakimedi Zamiodari, may be identified with the chief towns of two of the provinces named above.
* Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p.168.

Page #226

No. 24.)
NADAGAM PLATES OF VAJRAHASTA.
187
In the Indian Antiquary (Vol. XVIII. p. 161 ff.) Dr. Fleet has published three grants of Anantavarman, which are dated in the Saka years 1003, 1040 and 1057, and contain genealogical lists of the Gângas. Those given in the first and the third agree with each other and with the one given in the present grant. Anantavarman's grant of Saka-Samvat 1040 professes to trace the genealogy of the Gângas from the very beginning of things. Setting aside for the present the names of all rulers that preceded Kamârņava I., who is said to have taken the Kalingas (i.e. the country of Kalinga) from Baláditya, the then ruler,- if we compare the list with that given in the present grant, we see that both correspond with each other from the 7th name in the second list, Ganârnava (Gunamahârnava in the first list), but with several discrepancies which render the authenticity of the second list suspicious. As no genealogical table is appended to Dr. Fleet's paper on the grant of Saka-Samvat 1040, I take the liberty to give it here (facing page 186) for the purpose of a close comparison with the first list.
Table I. shows that Gunamaharnava- Gupârnava II. of Table II.- had a son named Vajrahasta, who reigned for 44 years; but Table II. omits his name, evidently through an oversight of the officer who drafted the inscription. For, the fifth king in the second list is called "the second Vajrahasta," and the thirteenth king" the fourth Vajrahasta." Table II. gives the names of two kings, Jitâökusa and Kaligalankusa (his brother's son), who are said to have preceded Gundama I. and to have reigned for 15 and 12 years, respectively, but these names are omitted in Table I. It is also to be noted that the length of the reign of Gundama I. and that of his brother) Kâmârnava IV. are stated in Table II. to be 7 and 25 years, while Table I. has the figures 3 and 35 instead. Finally, the second list makes Vajrahasta V. the son of Madhu-Kâmârnava VI., while the present grant states that Vajrahasta "was born from Kámárnava, the eldest son of Vajrahasta."! Under these circumstances I am not inclined to depend on the memory of the scribes of Anantavarman's reign for the accuracy of facts relating to a period removed by centuries.
The identification of most of the places mentioned in this grant is rendered difficult by the carelessness of the engraver, which affects proper names very seriously. There is a village called Baqam in the Narasannapêţa tâluka, near the village where the inscription was discovered. In the Chicacole tâluka is a village named Boppadam at a distance of about 15 miles from Bådâm. I cannot say at present whether V&dam and Vappudam of the grant (1. 48 f.) can be identified with these.
I desire to take advantage of this opportunity to express my views regarding the identification of Kalinganagara, a town mentioned in all the copper-plate inscriptions of the Eastern Gângas as their residence, and fresumably as the capital of their kingdom. This place has been for many years identified with the modern Kalinga patam, a seaport in the Gañjam district. But there is evidence that goes to contradict this identification, which is not based on any recorded facts, but seems to have been suggested only by the similarity between the two names. There are no antiquities, or even traces of them, in Kalingapatam of a nature which could suggest the fact of its ever having beep the capital of the Kalinga kingdom. That there may have been some, and that the sea may have swallowed them up, are both gratuitous assumptions. Let us therefore discard an unfounded belief which has so long taken possession of us, place ourselves in a state of ignorance regarding the identification of the town, and then examine the following facts.
In the ParlAkimedi Zamîndári of the Gañjam district, at a distance of about 20 miles from Parlâkimedi, its chief town, there is a place of pilgrimage named Mukhalingam on the left
In Apantavarman', grants of Saka-Samvat 1003 and 1067 it is doubtful wbiol of the two Kamargava in meant to be the father of Vajrahasta.
• The antiquities of this place were for the first time, examined by me about two year ago; see the Madnes Journal of Literature and Science for 1869.94, p. 68 f.
2 B 2

Page #227

188
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. IV.
hank of the Vamsadbára. Here are three temples dedicated to Siva under the names Madhukėgvara, Bhimégvara and. Sômêsvara. The first has numerous inscriptions on its walls and pillars, only some of which I have examined, the others being covered with a thick coating of lime. The second temple also has a few inscriptions. Besides these, there are ruins of temples and other buildings all over the village and beyond it southwards for about two miles as far as another village, named Nagarakatakam, which belongs to the Narasannapêta tâlnka. Here and there large slabs of stone, containing inscriptions and well-sculptured figures, are dug out. It is just near this place that the copper-plates which I brought to the notice of Dr. Hultzsch (above, Vol. III. p. 127), were discovered, as also a set of plates published by Dr. Fleet in the Indian Antiquary. Most of the inscriptions here record grants made in favour of the gods Madhukógvara and Aniyankabhimêsvara by private individuals, public officers of the state, and persons belonging to the royal family, in the reign of AnantavarmaChôdagangadêva. There are inscriptions, or rather parts of them, in characters of an earlier period, which I have not thoroughly examined. The god is referred to in the following manner : Kaling-ávani-nagaré sriman- Madhukékvaráya Sartdya and Kalinga-ddda-nagarê SrimanMadhukestaráya déodya in Sanskřit verses; Nagaramuna Madhukêśvara-dévaraku and Nagardna vifi &ri-Madhukesvara-devaraku in Teluga inscriptions. This shows that the town where the templos stand, was called Nagara or Kalinga-(déśa-)nagara, i.e. "the Nagara of the Kalinga (country)." There is a Kshetramdhatmya, of course containing legendary accounts of temples, which mentions four names by which the town was called at different periods : Govinda-kenang, Jayantapura, Madhukėśvara and Mukhalingam. Siva is said to have made himself manifest in the trunk of a madhúka tree; hence the name Madhukesvara. A frieze on one of the gateways of the temple is explained by the priests as illustrating the origin of the god.
The copper-plate inscription of Saka-Samvat 1040, published by Dr. Fleet (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 170 f.), records two facts which bear on this question : (1) Kamârnava I., the alleged founder of the Ganga dynasty (see Table II. above) had for his 'capital (rdjadhani) the town named Jantâvuram (1.49 f.). This is perhaps a mistake for Jayantapuram, which is mentioned in the Kshetramáhatmya. (2) Kamârnava II., the nephew of Kamârnava I., had a town named Nagara, "in which he built a lofty temple for an emblem of the god Isa in the linga form, to which he had given the name of Madhukėga, because it was produced from a madhaka tree". (1. 61 f.). As stated above, this temple still exists at Mukhalingam. In the inscription which I am now editing, Vajrahasta II. receives the surname Aniyankabhima (1. 22). It is most probable that the idol in the second temple, above referred to, took its name Aniyankabhimêsvars from this king, who established it, or for whose religious merit it was established by others.
It appears that the name Mukhalingam is a corruption of Mohalingam, which is the Oriya (or Prekrit) form of Madha[ka]-lingam., The Telugu Brahmaņas, to whom the Oriya form was unintelligible, explained it in the Kshetramáhatmyq as a compound of mukha and linga, i.e. a linga with a face.' From an examination of the above facts, I am inclined to believe that the site now covered by the villages Mukhalingam and Nagarakatakam (literally, 'royal residence in Nagara ') and by the ruins between them represents the ancient capital of Kalinga.
1' Somêsvara's temple may bave been built by Somaya, the person in whose favour the present grant was made, provided that Samaya is a mistake for Sómaya.
? A few weeks ago I found in the Madhuk@svara temple a stone inscription of Anantavarmadêrs, which records a grant issued 'from Kalinganagars.' The occurrence of this name at Mukhalingam itself confirms my identification,
This is suggested to me by Mr.S. R&mayya, B.A., of Parlókimedi.
I do not here enter into a discussion of the question whether Kalinganagar was founded by Kamerpara II. or existed before bim, because this would involve an examination of the intricate problem of the connection between the Gånga kings mentioned in Tables I. and II. given above, and the Ganga kings mentioned in more than
dozen copper-plate inscriptions, whom Dr. Fleet supposed to belong to an earlier dyumty.

Page #228

NADAGAM PLATES OF VAJRAHASTA.
No. 24]
Of the many monumental works with which the devotion of several powerful Gånga kings embellished their capital, these three temples alone remain. Surrounded by the ruins of other buildings, they still serve to attest the former magnificence of Kalinganagara.
TEXT.1
First Plate.
1 च खस्ति [1] योमतामखिलभुवनविनुतनयविनयदयादानदा 2 चिण्यसत्यशौच शौर्य्यधैर्य्यादिगुणरत्नपवित्रकाणा
3
मात्रेयगोत्राणाम् ' विमलविचाराचारपुण्यशलिलप्रच्यालित ' 4 कलिकालकल्मषमषीणां महामहेन्द्राचलशिखरप्र
5 तिष्ठितस्य सचराचरगुरोः सकलभुवननिर्माण
6 कसूत्रधारस्य शमाइचूडामणे गवतो' गोकर्णखामि
7 नः प्रसादावसमासादितकगमे रोपचमहाशब्दधवलच्छ
8 अहेमचामरवरवृषभलाव्छनससुज्वल समस्तसाम्राज्यम- '
9 हिन्नामनेकस[म*]रसङ्घट्टसमुपलब्धं विजयलक्ष्मीसमा '
1 Read समुज्वल. 10 Read fर्वचोरि.
13 Read भूपतिभिर्विभज्य.
1 Read शत्रु
18 Read 'रचीसमाः.
22 Rend जातो.
Second Plate; First Side.
10 "लिङ्गितोतुङ्गभुजदण्डमण्डितानां त्रिकलिङ्गमहीभुजां ग[T*]11 ङ्गानामन्वयमलङ्करिष्णोविष्णोरिव" विक्रमाक्रान्तधराम
12 []लस्य गुणमहार्णवमहाराजस्य" पुत्रः ॥ पूर्व्वं भूपतभूर्व्विभू 13 न्य वसुधा या पचभि: पञ्चधा मुक्ता भूरिपराक्रमा" भु
14 जवलातामेक" एव स्वयम् [1*] एकीकृत्य विजित्य "सत्कनिव15 हान्" श्रीवयहस्त यतुचत्वारिंशतमत्युदोरचरित."
18
16 : सर्व्वामरक्षीसमा: " ॥ [ १* ] तस्य तनयो गुणमराजा" वर्पत्रयमपा
लयत महीम् ॥ तदनुजः कामांवदेवः पञ्चविंशतमन्दका "
18 न् ॥ तस्यानुजो विनयादित्य [:] समास्तिव [*] ॥ ततः कामावाव्याते"
17
• Denoted by a symbol.
1 From the original plates.
● Bead गोत्राणां म् is denoted here by an anusvara with a stroke below it, an also in 11. 14, 17, 30, 36 and 48.
• Read 'सलिलप्रचालित
• Read र्भगवतो.
• Read "शब्दधवलच्छच
• Read °लिङ्गितोत्लुङ्ग
• Read लख.
16 Read हांकोवचहस्तयतु.
19 Read गुडमराजो वर्ष.
189
12
The engraver first wrote f for T and then erased the i.
11 Read पराक्रमी.
14 Read बलात्तामेक.
Read दार.
20 Read 'मब्द'.

Page #229

190
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
Second Plate ; Second Side. 19 जगतीकल्पभूगहः । योराजद्राजित(:)छायो ववहस्तीवनी: 20 पतिः । [२] 'प्रश्योदमदगन्धलुब्धमधुपव्यालीढगण्डांन्गज' 21 बर्थिभ्यः' समदासहसमतुलो यस्त्यागिनामगणी[:] [[*] स:) श्री22 माननियाभीमनृपति[*]"कान्बयोतंसकः । 23 पञ्चतिशतमष्दकान्गमभुनक्ये[ध्यं]' स्तुत: पार्थि24 वेः ॥ [३] तदगसनुः स रराज सन्तनासमममसासमतारि25 मणल: [*] मापात" कामावभूपतर्भुव" समहिमानईस. 26 मां समुज्वलः । [४*] तदनु तदनुजन्यो" चत्तजन्मोपमानो गण27 मधिरन[व]द्या गहमख्यो मदा स: [[*] सकलमदमनक्षत्री
Third Plate; First Side. 28 णि वर्षाणि धात्रीवलयमलघुतेवोनिजितारातिचकः" । [*] त29 तो हैमातुरसस्य" मधुकाम[*]fवो नृपः ॥. यवति' समावनी30 मतामष्दामकाण्णवीयम् ॥०॥ [*] प्रथ ववहस्तनुपकर-॥ 31 प्रसुतादखिलगुणिजना[*]गस्थकामार्णवात्कवीन्द्रप्र32 *गयमानावदातशभकीत । शिय' इव "वैदुम्वान्वय33 पय:पयोनिधिसमनवायाच [*] य: समजने" विनयमहा34 दव्याः श्रीववहस्त इति तनयः ॥ [*] निधिसंख्यां याति 35 शाकाव्दसह दिनकुहुषभुख राहिणीभ सलग्ने [*] धनुषि च सि36 तपचे सूर्य्यवार तृतीयां" युजि सकलधरित्री रक्षितुम्"
" Read चपाच.
Rend प्रश्चीत. . Read बुध
Read नाजानार्थिभ्यः समदामसमी. - Read °मग्रीः
• Here space is left for the insertion of art. • Read 'यौनसक:.
1 Read पञ्चविंशतमब्दकासमनपृथ्वी. • Read पार्थिवः
• Read तदयस्नुः " Read शांतनीयमः समन्ताच्छमितारिमसला. " Read भूपतिर्भुवं समडि. Read समुज्यत:
• Read जन्मा चित्त WRead गुणनिधिरनवधी गुखमाथी मुदा.
" Read सकपमिदमरचचोधि वर्षाषि. 17 Read
• Read पति . B Read रस्तस्य.
. • Read °मतामदाकाबविंशतिम्. " Read "इपवरा.
" Bend 'गीयमाना. . Read शुभ. - Read श्रिय.
" Read वैदुबा - Read समुह 4 Rend समजनि..
" Read देव्याः» Read शाकाब्द.
• Read दिमकवि इषभखे रीमिचौमे मुखग्ने. - Rad तौयायुवि.
- Read रचि.

Page #230

Nadagam Plates of Vajrahasta.--Saka-Samvat 979.
थाम Manारवयविंग लगानवमनदादाभदा। KANUARYTI DIST) दिल कति उकाला TASHATSHविमलतिरामाशालामाल काल क./बोमदाह का रान-
ननकवकामाला क
निस)RYSTRYराजानाशिवमक्षाकावामा मासाहारामाशाहक रूमीचमकालादालन हमान नवा उनका माननामा म
मासिक ला माता मुहाल मिला
10 जानुस कुजदल मालम्लामा काली समाजमा १०
तमाम समालतबाकिसवव कमा काभवमा जा 12महानतमसमाज नाव सुचत 12
खसा/6:23.दारुकाहरुखना काम 14 नव -नामकर वरमका कलावतिहास
EMANS इस शातिमकदारात की 10 अमन का समाधान मालमसाला घसना16
तमा नईम का मानुबहिवटा2300354 मका, 18 साजावयादिसुखमा मन नामालखानाहा 18
iib.
ना करुक या मा डा का शाप रचा व डासनाविका 20 पहिया
वाघालायला 20 कानडा री र वमकलाम स्वामशाला सहा 22 .
मानिया का समयतिर पाया नसक दान
निमक का मसुमकार्रतुल या 2408/ हडशा रख पाँजखमंगा समाजरतात न
माधान के मानव रगतरुवसम्ममा 26 सात मन रमताका नाममा भESYST
AdST), Sanraj.मटा मारना कलम
E. HULTZSCH.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE TWO THIRDS.

Page #231

28 लवटा नाकाबले रामलमललात ताजाहरात काम
म तुमस नका मनवा कासा सवत रस वाला ७० मालान का मका व 1.0 || बारावट्रसूम या का
लाल GTSAP) कामात वाकतामा 329
समागावटा शारुका मागवडलाय 32 घसा
विरतमा वा मा मातम काममा 94153) वाहन का विसजिव
34 का सामना कर मुख नदि, लारा सानि 305 का ( उ. मान कलवान नाम 36
iiid.
(7 काना- सामना गत वतन तानि ना ही था कि लाला कम साबरमग मी 562)23787 | जामाविरुवा शिविर का
नाम कला व घडाम के निखी छुच रहा। मालामाको पात लालजी माना जा तु (एच) )-25 जब कि सभा क
. या पाश्च में से कोई भी प्रवेश का प्रया का मामला
Iva.
48
s(বী ২ানেল ব্লক চুন) ৷ ক +
म/ जादा /माह गया पजामा मलि लिखित जव सदन RA-27दति (निलोन ममामाको त घामावलममा HAJHANAकामगावाबाराम मृत मानका
नावालि (काही यामाबलम माय वर माडी नवादा मजे 50

Page #232

No. 24]
NADAGAM PLATES OF VAJRAHASTA.
191
Third Plate ; Second Side. 37 यामिपित:' । [*] न्यायन' यत्र सममाचरितुं तिवर्गे मार्ग38 रक्षाति' मदीम्महितप्रताप [*] नव्व्याधयर्थ नरघाश मरा. 39 पहश्च शश्वत्प्रजा भुवि भवनि विभूभमत्यैः ॥ [*] व्याप्ते ग[*]कुलो40 त्तभस्य यशसा "दिचकवाले शशिप्रद्यातामलिनेन' य41 स्य भुवन(:)प्रज्ञादसम्यादाग [*] "सिन्द्रि]रैरभिसान्द्रपाप42 टलौ" कुम्भस्थलीपट्टकखालिम्पन्ति" पुन: पनाच" हरि43 तामाधारणा" वारणान" ॥ [१०] अनुरागण गुलिनो" यस्य वक्षोमुखा. 44 अयो: [*] पाशीने श्रीसरसत्यावनुकले वैराजत: ॥॥ [११] कलि45 नगरात्परममाहेखरपरमभट्टारकमहाराजाधिरा
Fourth Plate; First Side. 46 जत्रिकलिङ्गाधिपतित्रीमहबहस्तदेव[:.] - कुशली समसामात्य47 "प्रमखजनपदान्समाइय समानापयति [1] विदितमस' सवत48 म् । एरदविपये* ॥ वेल्यूरगामम । चुम्मुका । *वप्वुडाम् । वोरम । 49 अर्णगो . . [त्येम्मिम्वा]" । कीनूरन । पोदुर वाडाम् मूरिंगाम
कनम50 रम्प देवरेमचिकीडम । गुद्रपी [*] एतन द्वादश ग्रमन" 51 (1) वेल्पराविषयेम्मिकिकत्वा" चतुःशोमावच्छिन" सत. 52 लस्थलं सर्वपीडाविवर्जित पाचन्द्रापितिसमकालं याव53 मातापित्रोरात्मनः पुख्खयशोहचये अजमिरिनिधियाक54 व्दे (1) फ[*] नामलपक्षे (1) हादश्यामादित्यवारे । [छि]लिनिवासिनः
• Read योभिषिक्त:. • Read रक्षति मही. • Read भवन्ति विभूतिमव्यः. * Bead प्रद्योता. " Read पट: " Read 'माधीरणा. WRead मुखामयी:so Rend माहेश्वर. *s Read °मस्तु भवताम्. • Read वप्पु. • Read यामान्. - Read 'वर्जित.
Read नाव्येन.
• Read त्रिवर्ग. • Read निधियश्च निरचाय मसापहाय. - Read कुली'.
• Resd दिक्चक्र - Read संपादिना.
" Read सन्दूरति. " Read 'वैवा.
" Besd पुनव. 1 Read °शान.
T Read गुथिनी. " Read चासोने श्रीसरख त्यावनुकूल विराजत:. 1 Read समतामात्य.
- Read प्रमुख • Read विषये.
" Read यामम्Rend बा.
" Read एतान्• Read °विषयेविनामकौडय? - Read 'सौमावलिः सखड:# Read .

Page #233

192
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
Pourth Plate ; Second Side. 55 face ga: (1) 1969124* i Tehreef açat i ait56 : TACT*]U ugerhutu TRUTH acat () graag 57 UETES I Pyari [fa]rada [fore]"[T*]A[:*] ACT[:*] #
TRANSLATION (Line 1.) Om. Hail! The son of the Maharaja Guņamabârnava, who took possession of the circle of the earth by (his) valour, as Vishna by (his) stride, (and) who adorned the race of the G[&]rgas, who were prosperous; who were sacred through the possession of) gem (like) virtues, celebrated in the whole world, such as wisdom, modesty, generosity, charity. politeness, trathfalness, purity, valour and courage; who belonged to the Atrêya gôtra ; who had the stains of the impurities of the Kali age washed away by pare thonghts and deeds (as by) holy waters; who had the glory of universal sovereignty illumined by their royal insignia, vis.) the unique conch-shell, the drum, the five mahdsabdas, the white parasol, the golden chauri and the excellent bull-crest, which were acquired by the favour of the worshipful Gökarnasvamin, who is established on the top of the high mountain Mahendra, who is the lord of the animate and the inanimate (creation), who is the sole architect in the construction of all the worlds, (and) who has the mooth as a head-ornament; who were adorned with lofty staff-like arms which were embraced by the goddess of victory obtained in the scuffle of numerous battlos; (and) who were the lords of the country of the Three Kalingas,
(Verse l.) Tho glorions Vajrahasta, whose conduct was very noble (and) whose valour was great, protected for forty-four years that whole earth which had been formerly divided into five (parts) and enjoyed by five kings,- after having singly (and) in person defeated hosts of enemies by the prowess of (his) arms (and thus) united it (vis. the earth).
(L. 16.) His son, king Gun[djama, ruled the earth for three years; his younger brother, king Kamârnava, for thirty-five years; (and) his younger brother, Vinayaditya, for three years.
(V. 2 f.) Then, king Vajrahasta, born of Kamarnava, who shone (as), the celestial tree on the earth, possessing bright lustre, (and) who, being the foremost of liberal men (and) unequalled (by any), gave to mendicants one thousand elephants whose temples were sucked by bees attracted by the scent of the rut flowing (from them),--this glorious king Aniyankabhima, the crest-jewel of the [GA]nga race, enjoyed the earth for thirty-five years, being praised by kings.
(V. 4.) His eldest son, the prosperous (and) eminent king Kåmârnava, who equalled Samtanu (and) conquered the multitude of (his) enemies on all sides, became eminent, and ruled the earth for half a year.
(V.5.) Then, his younger brother, named G[u]ndama, who resembled Cupid, who was a treasure-house of virtues, (and) who was blameless, joyfully protected the whole circle of this earth for three years, having snbdued all the enemies by (his) great splendour.
(V. 6.) Then, bis brother by a different mother (c.e. his step-brother), king MadhuKamârnava, ruled this earth for nineteen years.
1 Rend ताब. • Read anfare.
. Read erre:
Read . • This word refers to Vajrahasta in verse 1 below.
:.

Page #234

No. 25.]
CHIKKULLA PLATES OF VIKRAMENDRAVARIAN II.
193
(L. 30.) Now, to K&mârnava, the foremost of all virtuous men, who was the eldest son of the excellent king Vajrahasta (and) whose spotless and bright fame was extolled by the chiefs of poets,
(V. 7.) There was born by Vinayamahadevi, who was born in the Vaidumba family as Sri in the milk-ocean, a son, named the glorious Vajrahasta.
(V. 8.) He was anointed to protect the whole earth when the aggregate of the saka years was reaching the number of the sky (cipher), the seasons (six) and the treasures (nine), (i.e. 980), the sun being in Vrishabha, (the moon) in the constellation of Rohini, in the auspicious lagna of Dhanus, in the bright fortnight, on Sunday combined with the third tithi.
(V. 9.) While this (Lord) of great prowess is protecting the earth in the path of justice in order that (men) might practise the three objects of life simultaneously, the people on earth ever are free of diseases, free of sins, (capable of) removing the sins (of others), (and) rich.
(V. 10.) While the fame of this best (king) of the G[a]ága race, which is as stainless as the light of the moon (and) which gives delight to the world, is reaching the mountain chain encircling the earth, the mahouts are daubing again and again the foreheads of the elephants in the eight) points of the compass with thick layers of red-lead paste.
(V. 11.) Through love of this virtuons (king), Śri and Sarasvati thrive without rivalry, residing in (his) bosom and mouth (respectively).
(L. 44.) From Kalinganagara,- the devout worshipper of Mahêsvara, the Paramabhattaraka, the Maharajadhiraja, the lord of the Three Kalingas, the glorious Vajrahastadêva, being in good health, issues (the following) order, having called together all the subjects, headed by the ministers :
(L. 47.) "Be it known to you that the following twelve villages in the district (vishaya) of Êrada, (vis.) the village of Vélpüra, Trummuka, Vappudâm, Vallurama, Arnago. .... [tpemmimba), Kônûrana, Poduru, Vadam, Müringâm, Kanamarampa, Dêvaremachikidama (and) Gudrapi, haring been (clubbed together and) named the district (vishaya) of Vélpürå, -(this) district of Vélpürå, enclosed by the four bouadaries, including water and land, free of all molestation, was granted by means of (this) copper-plate charter (tâmra-fdsana), in the Såka year of Aja (nine), the mountains (seven) and the treasures (nine),-(.e. 979), in the bright fortnight of Phâlgana, on the twelfth tithi, a Sunday, for as long as the moon, the sun and the earth endure, for the increase of the religious merit and fame of my mother and father (and) of myself, - to Pangu-Samaya, born by his wife Vedavi to Srikantha-Nayaka, the son of one named Ayitana, an inhabitant of [Chhilli.
(L. 57.) "Alsothe village of [Nugila] in the district (vishaya) of Kôluvarta[ni] was granted."
No. 25.- CHIKKULLA PLATES OF VIKRAMENDRAVARMAN II.
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. According to Mr. J. Ramayya, Treasury Deputy Collector of the Vizagapatam district. these plates were found, some ten years ago, by one Pindi Nammayya of Upperagudem, a hamlet of Amalapuram in the Golugonda taluka of the Vizagapatam district, while excavating earth at the Atikavani tank in the Chikkulla agrahára of the Tuni division of the Godavari
The red paint had to be frequently renowed because it was continually obliterated by the king's 'white' fame.
"I take this information from a note on the inscription by Mr. J. Ramayya, a copy of which was sent to me by Dr. Hultzsch after be bad received my manuscript of this article.
20

Page #235

194
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
district. In the beginning of 1895 Nammayya's wife offered them for sale in the village of Amalapuram, when they were secured by the Karanam and forwarded to the Collector of Vizagapatam, who sent them on to Dr. Hultzech at his request.
These are five copper-plates, each of which measures about 7'broad by 21" high, and of which the first and last plates are inscribed on one side only. The engraving on them is very deep, so that most of the letters show through distinctly on the blank sides of the first and fifth plates. The plates are strung on a copper ring, about " thick and 3" in diameter, which passes through a hole in the lower proper right corner of each plate. The ends of the ring are Boldered into the lower part of a circular seal which measures 1}" in diameter and bears in relief on a slightly countersunk surface a well-executed lion, which stands to the proper right,
raises the right fore-paw, opens the mouth, and apparently has a double tail. When the plates were received by Dr. Haltzsch, the soldering of one end of the ring had given way, so that the plates could be detached from the ring by simply bending it.- Although the plates have no raised inargins, the writing on them nearly throughout is in an excellent state of preservation. The size of the letters is about " The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets. For the greater part they closely resemble those of the Godâvari plates of the Raja Prithivimüla, pablished with a photo-lithograph in the Journal Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 116 ff. They include signs of the finalm, at the end of lines 28, 29 and 30, of the final ], in line 26, and of the numerical symbols!' for 5, 8 and 10, also in line 26. The language is Sanskrit, partly, as in lines 23-25 and 31-32, very incorrect, and mixed with Prakrit words, as in line 23 where we have garava for gaurava, and in line 26 which gives the words pakka (properly pakkha) and gihma (properly gimha) for paksha and grishma. That the writer's vernacular' was Telugu, is proved by the ending of the word samvassarambul for samvatsaraḥ in line 26. Of Sanskrit words not found in the dictionaries our text offers buhusutarna, 1. 4, yudhya (P), 1.5, and prddhirajya, 1.5, all denoting particular sacrifices. As regards orthography, it may be sufficient to note that final visarga is generally omitted, that final m is doubled before a vowel in Vishnukundinamme &kadas., 1. 2, and that the word Tryambaka is spelt Triyambhaka in line 22. The inscription is in prose, except that it ends with three benedictive and imprecatory verses.
The inscription is one of a Mahardja Vikramêndravarman (II.), who was the eldest son of the Maharaja Indrabhattarakavarman, grandson of Vikramêndravarman.[1.], and greatgrandson of the Maharaja Mâdhavavarman, of the family of the Vishņukuņdins. From his residence at Lenduļūra, Vikramêndravarman, who meditated on the feet of the holy lord of Sriparvata, makes known by it that, on the 5th day of the 8th fortnight of the summer season of the 10th year of his reign, he gave the village of Rêgonram, which was south-east of the village of R&virêve on the bank of the Krishnabepni, i.e. the river Krishna, in the Nat[fil]pati district, to (the) Sômagiriśvaranátha (temple) of Tryambaka (Siva). Nothing further is said about the donor himself; of his ancestors, Madhavavarman is stated to have celebrated many sacrifices ;' Vikramêndravarman [1.] (through his mother) was connected with the V&katas; and Indrabhattarakavarman is eulogized for his warlike exploits.
The name Vishnukundin has not, so far as I know, been met with in other epigraphical records. Considering the locality where these plates come from, as well as the facts that the
Special attention may be drawn to the symbol for 10, which here is like the subscript form of the letter m, and which clearly is a further developed form of the symbol for 10 as we have it in line 60 of the Chammak plates of the Vakataka Maldraja Pravarasens II. ; Gupta Inser. Plate xxxiv. See p. 197, note 2.
* This word is often met with in inseriptions, • Finalm is doubled before a vowel also e.g. above, Vol. III. p. 146, 1. 16; and similarly we find in instead of finalm, e.g. ibid. p. 182, 1. 19, and Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIIl. p. 145, 1. 22.
See the description of the Vakataka Maharaja Pravarasens I, above, Vol. III. p. 260, which is very tame compared with what we have here. Madhavavarman is stated to have celebrated even purushamdihas or buwan sacrifices.

Page #236

No. 25.]
CHIKKULLA PLATES OF VIKRAMENDRAVARMAN II.
195
writer's vernacular was Telugu and that the donor worshipped the lord of Sriparvata, which I take to be the sacred Srisaila in the Karşal district, I believe that the word survives in Vinukonda, the name of a hill-fort and town in the Kistna district, about 60 miles east of Srigaila and 50 miles south of the river Krishna, and that this Vinukonda, which is reported to be a place of great antiquity, was really the capital of the Vishnukaņding. I also would identify the donor's father, Indrabhattarakavarman, with the Indrabhattaraka, to uproot whom, as we learn from lines 17-20 of the Gôdkvart plates of the Raja Prithivimala, an alliance was formed by several chiefs, and whose elephant Kamuda was struck down by a certain Indrådhiraja, mounted on his own elephant Supratika.'
The place tondufùra from which the donor's order was issued, is identified by Mr. Ramayya with the modern Dendalûra, the Dendaloor of the map, & village on the raing of the city of Vengt, about 5 miles north-east of Elûru (Ellore) in the Ellore taluks of the Godavari district. The two villages mentioned in line 20 I am unable to identify. As regards the time of the inscription, both the circumstance that the date is referred to a fortnight of the summer season, and the employment of numerical symbols in line 26, tend to show that this record is not later than about the end of the 8th century A.D., while the whole style of the inscription appears to indicate that it cannot well be assigned to a much earlier period. This conclusion would well accord with the mention, in connection with the donor's grandfather, of the V&kåta (or Vakațaka) family, which in all probability flourished towards the end of the 7th and in the 8th century A.D.; and there is nothing in the palæography of the inscription that would militate against it.
TEXT.
1 Omn gvasti 2 sâmi-pâdânuddhyato
First Plate. Vijaya-Lenduļûrs-vasak&d=bhagavatah Sriparvvata
7 Vishnukundingmm-ekâdag-Asvamédh-Avabhrit-4-8
Compare Mr. Sewell's List of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 67. I believe that either Vinukonda,' the sky hill,' is & corruption of Vishnukunda or the latter & Sanskritized form of the former. Mr. Sewell informe me that the Telugus explain the word Vinukonda as the hill of bearing,' because Rama is believed to have beard there the news of Sita's abduction.
Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 117. Dr. Fleet, who thought of identifying the Indrabhattåraka of Prithivimala's inscription with the Eastern Chalukya of that name, the younger brother of Jayasimba I., bas already stated that Kumuda is properly the elephant of the south-west or south, and Supratlka the elephant of the north-east. With reference to that remark it may be noted that our inscription particularly eulogizes Indrabhattarakavarman for the victories which he gained by means of his elepants over otber chaturdanta elephants, and that chaturdanta is properly an epithet of Indra's elephant Airavata, the elephant of the east.
* See Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquitias, Vol. I. pp. 84 and 36.
• Of the four copper-plate inscriptions with season-dates hitherto discovered the Hirahad agalli plates of the Pallava Sivaskaudavarian, Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 5; the Devagere plates of the Kadamba Mrigésavaran. Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 37; the Halsi plates of the reign of the Kadamba Ravivarinal, ibid. Vol. VI. p. 28; and the Dudin plates of the V&kataka Pravarasena II., above, Vol. III. p. 260) the latest, that of the Vakataka Pravarasêne II.. bas with great probability been referred to about the beginning of the 8th century A.D.-The latest known copper plate inscriptions with numerical symbols, the time of which can be fixed with certainty, are all anterior to A.D. 800. So far as I know, they are the Nausart plates of the Gujarat Chalukya Pulakésirdja of Chedi-Samvat 490-A.D. 738, Vienna Oriental Congress, Arian Section, p. 230; the Antroli.Chharðli plates of the Rashtrakta Wing Kakka of Gujarat of Saka-Samvat 679=A.D. 757, Jour. Bo. 41. 800. Vol. XVI. p. 106; the Alina plutes of sladitya (VII.) DhrQbhata of [Vulsbhf.Samvat 447=AD. 766-67, Gupta Inscr. p. 178 ; and the Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of the Maharaja Vinayakapáls of (Harsha-]Samvat 188= A.D. 794 (P), Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 140.
From impressions supplied by Dr. Hultzech. . Expressed by a symbol.
Read kundinama, * Read -dvabhrith.d.; the word avabhritha is frequently written avabhrita in inscriptions ; compare, 6.0.. Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 16, 1. 5; p. 186, 1.4; p. 211, 1. 9; and Vol. XIX. p. 17, L. 5.
2 c 2

Page #237

196
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
3 vadhauta-jagad ka(tka)lmashasya 4 sarvvabhûta-svarajyasya
kratu-sahasra-yajina[h"] sarvvamedh-&vâpta
bahusuvarnna-paandarika-purushamedha
Second Plate; First Side. 5 vâjapêya-yûdhya!(?)-shodasi-rajasûya-p råd hir & jy a pr[4]ja pa ty.. 6 dy-anêka-vividha-prithu-guru-vara'-sata-sahasra-yajina[ho]
kratuvar-anushtha7 Stâdhishthê-pratishthita-paramêshthitvasya
mahârâjasya
sakala-jaga8 nmandala-vimala-guru-pri(pri)t hu - kshitipati..makuţa-maņi.ga (na)
Second Plate ; Second Side. 9 [n]ikar-avanata-pâdayugalasya
Madhavavarmmaņa[ho]
pranapta 10 Vishņukundi-Vakața-vamsa-dvay-alamkțita-janmanah Sri-Vikramêndravarmma11 ņa[h*] priya-naptá spu(sphu)ran-nisita-nistrimsa-prabh-avabhävi(si)t-agesha
jaganmanda12 1-Adhishti(shthi)tasya bhr[@]bhangakara-vinirdhdta-samagra-dâyâdasyab aneka-cha
Third Plate ; First Side. 13 turddanta-samara-sanghatta-dvirada-gana-vipula-vijayasya
yathêvidhi. 14 viniryyâpita-ghatik-åvâpta-punya-samchayasya
satata-bh[G]mi-go15 kanya-hiranya-pradâna-pratilabdha-punya-jsvit-Opabhogasya
pa16 rama[må*]heśvarasya mahâr[a]jasya sri-Indrabhattarakavarmmaņa[h*) priya
Third Plate; Second Side. 17 Lisê]shtha-putro garishta(chthah) saišava êva sakala-nripagan-alaṁ krita18 sya?
samyag-adhy[]rôpita-sakala-rajyabhara[ho] paramamâbêśvarð 19 mahârâja[h] sri(sri)mân=Vikramêndravarmmas êvam=ajñapayati [1] Nat[ri?]pațyên
Ksi. 20 shņabe[nnâ] P-tațê Råvirêva-gr[á]masya dakshiņa-pûrvvasyên diệi Rego
Fourth Plate; First Side. 21 nran-nama grâma[h] sakala-jaga[t*]traya-nathasya sisušasi-kar-avadi22 ta-subhrikrita-jațâmakutasyal bhagavatas=Triyambha(mba)kasya bhavatê 23 Sômagireśvaranathấya" dattam(ttaḥ) [ll*] Rajña vachanåd=gåravên=ajña[m] k[al24 rayiti [1] Kaschid=énam=pâlâyati 80 Rudra-lokê dêva-gaņa(na) 13.
Yådhya is no word, and yithya or yüpya would yield no satisfactory morning. . Before vara one misses a word like yajia or kratu.
Read --ddhishthita-pratishfhita., or only na-pratishfhita.. • Originally kshitipiti and mani was engraved. ! Read da sy=indka.
Read fr-Indra'. 7 This akshara may have been struck out in the original ; read okritah samyag.. . Read earmmaairamu,
This is what seetos to have been originally engraved; but the akshara in brackets looks as if it had been altered. In Ind. Ant. Vol. IX. p. 103, 1.7, the name of the river is spelt Krishnabennd, and this probably is intended here. See also above, Vol. III. p. 95. 50 Originally t48ya was engraved.
11 Read 86 magirlívarandthaya. 11 The Sanskrit words which the writer is thinking of, apparently are rdfnd vachanasya ganranenadjiidiin karaydla (for kuryeta or k uruta); compare above, Vol. III. p. 262, 1. 23, kdragita for kdraydi. The commencement of the next sentence would properly be yah kabehidand to pdlayali 1a.
This correction may bave been made in the original already.

Page #238

Chikkulla Plates of Vikramendravarman II.
ತಲೆಯಲ್ಲಿ ವಿಸf೧೮ ೧ಒತ * 5 ಪದ್ಧಿ ಸಚ೭೧೧೧:
C೧೬A ನಿನ್ನ ಲಜನಸಂಘ * ಪ್ರತಿಸ್ಐ ಸಿಗಲಿ ೬ಟಿದೆ -
ಹಿಮೆಯಾ೬ ಗಳಗನಾದ * ಸತತಂ) (ತಿದ್ದುಪಿ ಯ ಪ
ಬದ ಹಿಓ ರ್ಪ ತಿ * 12 ಬ , ಎತ್ತಿನಲ್ಲಿ
,
14 A೬೦೬:೧೬ನ/ಔದಲ್ಲಿ ಇಬ್ಬಕ್ಕೆ * 8 5 fರ್ಶಿ ಯ ಸ ಸ ದ ೧ ೦೩೯ ೪೦
ದಿ ನವೆಲ್ಲಾ " ದ ಭ ಕರ್ತವ್ಯ ನಿಗ್ರತಮ೬೩
ನಟ ಸು ರಾಶಶಿಕ್ಷely w೧೪E * ನಿಮ್ಮ ಸಿಲು ತಟಸಪಿಯಸುತ . 65 ಕಬಿ೬ ವಜಾಇಸಿ* 10 91೭ರ್]ಸರ್ತಿ ತತ್ವಾಯ ..
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
E. HULTZSCH.
SCALE FIVE SIXTHS

Page #239

=
* * [Pdeb DAឯក " V ], By Bun ៤ - $15
ធ្នូ = tt. ឌី ៩ - ៩ឆ្នាំង ។ Tuneស (2៩០l២ ៩១ សមាg - .
-A7 ជា 1 42 4xam * Ea a] យ៩ ជាង ១
ស ១៦២ 11:188 ។ សំ, នូ ២
ប 5.
RUBER
៤) 1 g5) A n ៥៦
m | H A - a 1 2 3 )3jជាមថា
៣

Page #240

No. 25.]
CHIKKULLA PLATES OF VIKRAMENDRAVARMAN IL
197
Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 25 koti-sa(ka)ta-sahasrêņa svargginal sukba[m] môdati [11] 26 yard iya-samvassarambuj 10 m&ba-pakkam 8 gihma 5 27 3Bahubhir=vyasudha datt[a] bahubhig=chranu pålita 28 yasya yada bhQmim(mis) tasya - tasya tada pbalam
Vi[ja]
[ll] yasya [11]
Fifth Plate. 29 Sva-datt[A] para-datt[8*]h và yố harlti(ta). vasundharam [*] 30 shashtim varsha-sahasråņi. Darake pachyate dhruvam 31 Gâvô bhumi tatha bharyya akramya hara mô naya [1] 32 sråvayanti rájánam
brahmahatya cha
lipyati
11 TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Om ! Hail! From his residence, the victorious Lenduļura, he who meditates on the feet of the holy lord of Sriparvata' (and belongs to the family) of the Vishnukundins, the great-grandson of the Maharaja Madhavavarman who washed off the stains of the world by his ablutions after eleven asvamédha sacrifices, who celebrated thousands of sacrifices, who by a sarvamédha sacrifice obtained the supreme dominion over all beings, who celebrated a hundred thousand bahusuvarna, paundaríka, purushamédha, rdjapéya, yadhya (?), shodasin, rajasuya, pradhirajya, prdjúpatya and various other large and important excellent (sacrifices], who by the celebration of excellent sacrifices attained to firmly established supremacy, (and) whose two feet were bent down by multitudes of heaps of jewels from the diadems of the stainless, noble and great kings of the whole orb of the earth, the dear grandson of the glorious Vikramêndravarman whose birth was embellished by the two families of the Vishnukundins and Vâkâțas, - the dear eldest son of the devout worshipper of Mahêóvara (Siva), the Maharaja, the glorious Indrabhattarakavarman, who presided over the whole orb of the earth which was illuminated by the radiance of his flashing sharp sword, who by the act of contracting his eyebrows scattered all claimants, who gained extensive victories when his troups of elephants encountered in battle numerous four-tasked elephants, who acquired & store of merit
1 The sense intended is that of pargindi mukham anubhavati,
9 I owe the right reading of this to Dr. Fleet, who, when communicating it to me, also drew my attention to the Telugu Nom. Plur. darahamulu, 'the years,' in line 6 of the Anamkond inscription of the Maldmandaldivara Rudradevs of the Kakatiya dynasty of Saka-Sumovat 1084, Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 12. Since then I have myself fouud samvatsaramulu in line 27 of the Telugu inscription of some vars of Saka-Samyat 1130 (for 1131), above, Vol. III. p. 316; varshambulu above, pp. 46 and 92, and in a copper-plate inscription in Telugu characters of SakrSamvat 1586 (P), Ep. Carn. Vol. I. p. 19, No. 12; and warushambulu in another copper-plate inscription of SakaSamvat 1155 (R), ibid. p. 104, No. 86.-In what follows the word mása is quite meaningless; and the whole passage containing the date, expressed in Sanskrit, should be sa mataard 10 grishma pakald 8 (divand] 6; compare above, Vol. III. p. 262, 1. 28.
3 Metre: Slóka (Anushțubh); and of the following verses • I have not found this verse elsewhere, and am unable to give the correct text of it.
* Compare with this the commencement of the copper plate inscription of the Maldrdja Vijayanandivarman, Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 176, 1.1, vijaya. Vengfpuradabhagavach-Chitrarathasodmi-pdddnuddhydto.
The Genitive case Vishnukundindm cannot well depend on the word mandrdjah in line 19, but is apparently meant to express that the princes who will be spoken of in the sequel, all belong to the family of the Vishnukundins,
age of the Genitive which I forinerly doubted. We may compare the Genitive Kadambandm in line 4 of the Davacere plates of the Maldrdja Mrigábavarman, and in line 5 of the Halal plate of the king Ravivarman, Ind. Aut. Vol. VII. p. 35, and Vol. VI. p. 26, and now, since the original reading of the introductory passage of the Valabht plates bas been discovered by Dr. Hultzsch, above, Vol. III. p. 319, also the Genitive Maitrakdndw of those plates.
The compound, so translated here, cannot be properly disolved.

Page #241

198
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. IV.
by emptying! water-jars (at donations made) according to precept, who found a meritorions enjoyment of life in constantly bestowing land, cows, and gold, and giving girls in marriage, - the devout worshipper of Mahogvara (Siva), the Maharaja, the glorious Vikramêndravarman, the most noble, who, in childhood already embellished with all the virtues of a king, has duly taken upon himself the whole burden of government, thus issues his commands :
(L. 19.) The village named Rêgonram, in Nat[ri P]pati on the bank of the Kțishṇabenna, in a south-eastern direction of the village of R&vireva, has been given to the Sômagirisvaranatha (temple), belonging to the holy Tryambaka (Siva), the lord of all the three worlds, whose crown of matted hair is whitened and rendered bright by the rays of the young moon. Out of respect for the king's word you should execute (this) command. Whoever obeys it, enjoys the happiness of the inhabitants of heaven with the hundred-thousand billions of divine hosts in Rudra's world.
(L. 25.) In the year 10 of the reign of victory, on the 5th (day) of the 8th fortnight of summer.
[Here follow three benedictive and imprecatory verses.]
No. 26.- GANJAM PLATES OF PRITHIVIVARMADEVA.
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This inscription is on three copper-plates, which were received by Dr. Hultzsch from Mr. C. J. Weir, I.C.S., Collector of the Gañjam district. It is not known when and where they were originally found. The size of the plates is about 7 broad by 3".high. Each plate has a ring-hole on the proper right side, but the ring and any seal that may have been attached to it are missing. The first and third plates are inscribed on one side only. The edges of the inscribed sides are raised into rims for the protection of the writing, which in consequence is in very good preservation. The size of the letters is between 1." and ". The characters are Någari, as written in Orissa and neighbouring parts of Eastern India in perhaps the 12th or 13th century A.D." They include a final form of t, which is five times employed in lines 16 and 17. The language is incorrect Sansksit; and as the text, moreover, has been written by a very ignorant writer, it abounds in errors of every description, a few of which (in lines 6 and 12) I am unable to correct. In respect of orthography, I would merely draw attention to the promiscuons use of the sibilants, and especially to the prevalence of the palatal sibilant which probably is due to the influence of the Magadhî Prakrit. Thus, & is six times employed instead of 8 (as in tamadichats for samddisati, 1. 11) and twice instead of sh in vitaé for vishaye, 1. 8, and purusui for purushaih, 1. 33); sh twice for 6 (as in shatki for fakti, 1. 3) and three times for 8 (as in shutaḥ for sutah, 1. 8); and a three times for $(as in sasárka for safárika, 1. 1) and once for sh (in manusya for manushya, 1. 32). Excepting six benedictive and imprecatory verses in lines 23-33, the inscription is in prose. In line 8 and lines 12-14 there are indications that the text, as originally engraved, may have been tampered with.
1 I find no authority for thus translating viniryd pita, but cannot suggest any other meaning for the original passage.
Compare, e.g., the Nasik inscription of Ushayadata, who gave wives to eight Brahmanas at the holy tertha of Prabhasa ; Archeol. Survey of Western India, Vol. IV. p. 99.
It has been noticed in Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, VOL. II. p. 32, No. 214.
This is doubtful, because I bave not at hand dated inscriptious with photo-lithographs from the same part of India, to compare with.
The sign of virdma is not used in the text. • Compare my remarks on the India Office plate of Vijayarajadêva, above, Vol. III. p. 312.

Page #242

No. 26.]
GANJAM PLATES OF PRITHIVIVARMADEVA.
199
The inscription is one of Mahindravarmadêva's son, the devout worshipper of Mahêsvara (Siva), the Maharajadhiraja Paramégvara Paramabhaftáraka, the ornament of the spotless family of the Gangas, the lord of the excellent city of Kôlâhala, . . . the Maharaja Prithivivermadeva, who had obtained a store of merit by worshipping the lotus-feet of the holy lord Gokarnesvara, dwelling on the summit of mount Mahendra, and who by the excellence of the three constituents of his regal power had attached to himself the whole circle of feudatories, and had acquired by the valorous strength of his arms the sovereignty over all Kalinga. From his residence at svétka (?) the king by this document informs his officials and the inhabitants concerned, that on the occasion of an equinox he gave a village in the Ja[no]ra vishaya to the bhattaputra Subhankara, (a Brahmaụa) of the Vatsa gôtra, who was a student of the Vâjasa nêya Veda, belonged to the Kâņva såkhi, and had the fivefold pravara Bhargava, Chyâyana, Apnavána, Aurva and Jâmadagna, in such a manner that the donee under this deed was entitled to the yearly receipt of four palas in silver.* -The inscription was written by the sandhivigrahin, or minister of peace and war, Samanta, engraved by the brazier Samanta-Svayambhu, and furnished with a seal (? lánchhita) by the chief queen.
The inscription is not dated. On palæographical grounds it may perhaps be assigned to the 12th or 13th century A.D.-The town of Koláhala has been identified by Mr. Rice with the modern Kölâr, in the east of Mysore.
TEXT.7
First Plate. 1 Oth8 Avasti [11] Svētko-adhishthânåd=bhagavataḥ sacharacha[ra*]-gurôl
sakalabasa(SA)nka-[sêkhara P]syal | [sth]i2 ty-utpati(tti)-pralaya-käraņa-bêtôẠr="Mahendra scha(cha)la-sikhara-nivå si (si)n aḥ
frîmad-Gôkane(rne).13 3 svara-bhattârakasya | charaṇakamal-årådhan-&- I våtpa(pta)-punya(nya)nichayaḥ
14shatkitraya-prakarsh-Anurandi(õji). 4 t-a- évê( sê)sha-sâmanta-chakra[h*] śva(sva)bhaja-va(ba)la-paråkram-akranta-
sa kala-Kaling-adhiraje(iyah) pa
1 This is a hereditary title; see p. 200, note 1.
. It will be seen that some of these phrases are borrowed from the inscriptions of the earlier Ganga kiugs; compare e.g. above, Vol. III. p. 221.
Literally the son of a learned Brahmaņa,' formed on the analogy of rdjaputra, and used here and in other inscriptions from Orissa as a title of respect.
• Some of the more uncommon terms in the formal part of the grant oeenr in the Katak plates of Mshábhavagupta and MabAsivagupta, and in the Buguda (Ganjam district) plates of Madhavavarman; see the notes on p. 200 f.
See the same term above, Vol. III. p. 42, note 3.
• For a fanciful explanation of the name see the Puri (Jagannath) plates of the Gangavansa king Nrisimlisdêva IV., Jour. Beng. 4o. Soo. Vol. LXIV. P. I. p. 137, 1. 17. 7 From impressions supplied by Dr. Hultzsch.
# Expressed by a symbol. . These two akaharas are clear in the impressions and cannot be read differently. 10 Read -guróh; all the signs of punctuation up to the middle of line 11 are superfluous.
11 In the place of the aksharas in brackets four akaharas seem to have been originally engraved, the first three of which perhaps were frakara, while the fourth is indistinct in the impressions; but the original engraving has apparently been altered. The epithet corresponds to the term faidika chúd Amaph of cognate inscriptions. * Read -hétór; of the two words karana and héty one is superfluous.
1 Tbe akshara d-G6 is denoted in the original by the sign for dg, preceded by the sign for i, and followed by that of a. The god here named 66karndivara-bhattdraka is usually called Gökarnaandmin,
** Read -fakti. Compare andt pa for ardpta in the immediately preceiling compound. In an nnpublished copper-plate inscriptiou from the Gañjam district I find similarly bhótkarya in for bhktaryan, and rdtearga for odstarys.
15 Originally pird was engraved.

Page #243

200
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. IV.
5 amamwhevard mâtâpitfi-pâdånadhyât8
mâ(ma)ha(ha) râjâdhirajaparamêsva(sva)raḥ(ra-)paramabha6 t[&]raka- Gangamalakulatilska i igriKôlâulapurapattaņa kasyah-kavalya7 Varayaghoshs. I mabárkjah (ja) Sri-Prithivivarmmadova[h] kusali Sri
Mahindrave8 rmmadeva-shutaḥ3 Ja[nd P]ra-visas L yathâkål-Adhyâsih mâbâsâmanta !
śrîsha.6 9 mânta r ájanaka-râjaputrah(tra-)kumârâmâty-utperii-dandanayaka | vishayapati10 gråmapati | anyas-cha châta-bhata-vallabhajatiya janapadânâ râțrakuta
kutu11 mviná | såmavájikaḥ yatharhi(rham) månayati vôb8)dhayati Sa(sa)mådisha(ka)til
Vidita
Second Plate; First Side. 12 m-asta bhavatalo êtad-vishaya-samandha-grâmð yaḥ grâma-dvayamdôl=[i]ti nama | 13 sajalasthalârânya! chatuḥsimôpalakshitaḥ
bhattapatra-su14 bha[m]karaya [ 13 Våjasena-charapâya Kanya-śå khâys 15Vachha-gôtraya 15 tya têshâm=adhivås=têshår 1 pañchârishaya-pravaró bhavati | Bhargavaḥ
Chya16 Van-Apnôvâ-
r-Aurva-Jámadagn=éti I Jamadagnivat d-Urvava. 17 tld-Apnuvânavat Chyavanavat Bhriguvat ta-pravaraya l ih=êva 18 vishuks(Va)-sankrany 17 måtâpitrôr-âtmanas-cha
pany-&pivirdhayols 19 yatha Baliladhåra-purasarêná19
chandrírka-sthiti.
Il
1 For the two next epitheto I am unable to suggest any satisfactory enendations, but have no doubt that is the first the prince is intended to be described as the lord of the excellent city of Kalabala,' and that the second should mention some special musical instrument to which be was entitled by the favour of some god. As the signs for the initial and for la are similar in this inscription, the Koldula of the text most probably is a mistake for Koldhala. On koldhalapurs see Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 167, and on the bereditary title of the Gangas Koldļa- (or Koraļdla- or Kuraldla.) purararécara' e.g. ibid. Vol. VI. pp. 102, 109, and Vol. XVIII. pp. 311, 312. To Gokarnasvamin the Gangas owed the kettledrum (6Merl); ibid. Vol. XVIII. pp. 163, 173 (also 811 and 312).
• Originally kamalya. was engraved. * Read - utó; the compound so ending should properly have been placed before maldrdjadhirdja in line 5.
• Bead -pishayd; the compound so ending has clearly been engraved in the place of another word which has been elaced. • Rend -ddhydsins.
& Read mahdod manta-sd-nanta.. 7 Bend kumaranáty-Oparika..
• Read pattany dmucha. • Readjatkydánjanapadánardofrakipa-kufumbinah od maudyitd.- sdmaudyika occurs in line 27 of the Katak plates of Mahasivagopta (Ynyati), Jour. Beng. 4t. Soc. Vol. XLVI. P. I. p. 154 (above, Vol. III. p. 852); the same and cognate inscriptions have rdjavallabha for the vallabha of the present inscription.
30 Bead bharatam Mad-vishayd-eanbaddha-(?); about the proper reading of the rest of the line I sin doubtful. Here, again, the wholo passage from grdna up to Pajardna-cha in line 14 is engraved over another passage that has been effaced.
11 The signs of punctuation up to the end of line 19 are superfluous. 11 Read Cranyafachatufw-palakahit.
11 Read Fdjasandya. or Vdjarana. The rending Vájanina. we have also in the Katak plates of MabAbhavagupta, Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 56, and Proceedings Beng. 4o. 8oo. 1882, p. 11 (above, Vol. III. p. 348, 1. 19). * Read Kánya..
# Rend Vatra.. 16 The following passage I take to be intended for: iha tiahd (for tasya) adhindsa(for ita nivdring tlahdin (for tasya) pareldrahya pravaró bharati Bhargava. Chydvan Aprand-dura-Jd madagradil Jamadagninada Orvavad-Apnandeanach Chyavanavad=Bhrigurat tat-pravardyadhaaita. Compare the similar passage above, Vol. III. p. 46, lines 38-39, and note 6.- Panchdrahdy a-praparah is evidently intended also by the yaíodrilaya. pravarah, tbe Yalvarijaya Pravara," of the copper-plate inscription edited in Jour, Bong. 4. Soc. Vol. LXIV. P. I. p. 126. 17 Rend sankrantydi.
16 Read piny.db hivriddhaye, and omit the following yatha. 19 Read .purahaaran.

Page #244

No. 27.]
THREE INSCRIPTIONS FROM TRAVANCORE.
201
Second Plate; Second Side. 20 samåkalam sakarikritys prativarsha[m] ru(rů)pya-palani chatvari 21 dêyam erat pratipaditb=shmå(gma)bhir-yatam(tah)
Ssana-darsa22 nkd dharmma-gaurav[A]d=asma(sma)d-gaurav[4]ch-cha na kênachit-paripanthina
bha23 vitavya[m] || Tatha cha dharmma-6d[strējahu pathyatê H Vahubhi Vasu24 dh& data rajana Sagar-Adibhi [1] yasya yagya yada bhumi bhu25 mil tasya tasya tada phalaṁ (11) Shad&siti-sahasråņâ[m] 26 yojanana vasa[n]dhari l ah punyâya katyaya svarg[0]
Tkird Plate. 27 gåma-pradâino ICID Má bhudavaḥ phala-sarkivå para-da[t=é]28 ti p ârarthiva va-dânât=phalarm=&nanty&
para-dat-tip[8]29 lanê (II) Bhumi yaḥ pratigrirhnâtî ya cha bhumiprayach hati
ubhau tto 30 punya-karmmapaul niyat avarga-gåminau (1) Sva-dat& para-datâm=v& yo 31 harêti vasundhark [1] a vishthåyå krimi bhutvå pitfibhi saha pachyatê (11)
Itió 32 kamaladal-amvuvinda-lola[m] Sriyam-anuchintya manusya-jivitañ=cha [1] sakala. 33 m=idam=udáhritar vadhvá na hi p arasai para-kirtayo vilôpya (II)
Likshitamn=cha 34 sandhivigrahi-sri-Samantêpe i Utkirnañ-cha? Sri-Samanta-Svayambhu-kânsare35 na | Lamichhitamn=cha Sri-ma(ma)hâdêvyål 10Uņyaksh[i]ram-adhikâksharam=
vå tat-ta36 ch=chharya pramåņam=iti !!
No. 27.-THREE INSCRIPTIONS FROM TRAVANCORE
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN.
A.- Trivandrum inscription of the time of Goda-Martânda. This inscription is on the north wall of the Kțishṇasvamin shrine in the Padmanabhasvamin temple at Trivandrum. It consists of six lines of well-progerved writing in Grantha characters which cover & space of 1'4" broad by 5' high, and contains a single Sanskrit verse, preceded by
Resil samakdlam akarlkrilya. Compare above, Vol. III. p. 45, 1. 40. * Read déyany=éda.
1 The sentence should end with smdbhih; yatak connects the preceding with what follows and means such being the care.'
Metro: sloks (Anushtubb); and of the four next verses. I consider it superduous to encuinber the notes with corrections of the following venues. Metre: Pushpit&gri.
Read Likhitan-cha.
T Read Ulklrngacha. * Read -kdsårena for - kdmayakdréna.
Read Ldichhitajiacha. 10 Bead Nyin.dksharam-adhik-dkshara od yalatatasarai. The copper-plate referred to above, p. 200, at the end of note 16, hus unydksharam.
11 No. 269 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1895. The inscription has been edited and translated by Mr. Sundaram Pillai in his Some Early Suvereigns of Iravasoore, pp. 69 and 28 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 279); according to his account the shrine, at which the inscription is, is called the GOATA Krishna temple.
2D

Page #245

202
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
the words svasti frih. Its object is, to record, that in the month of Dhanus, when Jupiter was high, Adityarâma, the umbrella-bearer of the lord of Goļamba, Gôda-Martånda, gave a silver drum to the god of the temple of the station of cowherds at Syanandúra.
What is meant here by the words when Jupiter was high,' is shown by an inscription in the Tamil language and Vatteluttu alphabet, which on the original stone follows immediately upon this Sanskrit inscription, and which begins :
6 . . . . . Karkkataka Vvi7 yaļattil-Ttanu-ñáyirru Tiruvanandapurattu
8 sabhaiynñ= . . . . . "In the month of Dhanus, when Jupiter was in the sign) Karkataka,--the assembly of Tiruvanandapuram and .. . . . . having been pleased to meet together, Âdichcharaman (i.e. Âdityaráma) gave to the god) Tiruvayambåļi-pillai (i.e. the boy of the sacred village of shepherds') a silver drum." The date, therefore, is simply the month of Dhanus (of the Jovian year) in which Jupiter was in the sign Karkataka,' which, since Jupiter is in the same sign about every twelve years, tells us nothing of any practical value.
There is no word in the text that could be meant to indicate a year of any particular era. On palæographical grounds the inscription (like the next) may be assigned to the second half of the 14th century A.D. Of the localities mentioned, Golamba no doubt is Kolamba," and Syanandûra apparently is Trivandrum or a part of it.
TEXT. 1 Svasti srth [11*] 18yanandur-aika-gôshthala2 ya-kamaladpise
Gôda-Mårttånda-Gálam3 bâdhisa-chchha[t*]travahi Dhanushi cha krita-naivedya4 m-uttumga-Jive [1] śriman Adityarâ mas=sa hi rajata-krita5 n dindimam-Mandar-abhan-dindir-akhanda-s handa-d yuti-su6 bham-adisan=mânya åtmå kshamayaḥ 11
TRANSLATION.
Hail! Fortune! In the month of Dhanus, when Jupiter was high, the illustrious Adityaráma, the soul of endurance, worthy of respect, the umbrella-bearer of the lord of Golambe, Goda-Mártånda,
The Tamil inscription begins in the same line in which the Sanskrit inscription ends. I owe the extract from it and the translation given above to Dr. Haltzsch. The phrase "wben Jupiter was high' has by Mr. Sundarain been correctly interpreted to mean when Jupiter was in Karkataka.
* The reininder of the inscription records gifts of money and paddy to the same temple.
* Mr. Sandaram has taken the word Marttánda in line 2 to be a chronogram (for 865) and has accordingly Assigned the inscription to the Kollam year 365. But there is no indication that a chronogram is intended. and. A matter of fact, the Kollam year 365 would correspond to A.D. 1189-90, while Jupiter's mean place was in the sign Karkataka from the 3rd Janoary to the 29th December A.D. 1184
The spellings Gólamba and Gbda for Kolamba and Kóda (see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 291, note 40) are evidently due to the desire of making these two Dravidian words look like Sanskrit compounds, and of making them rhyme with the preceding goshtha.
The form Tiruvapanda puram, which occurs in the Tamil portion of this inscription (text line 7) and in anotber Trivandrum inscription (Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 305), suggests that Bynandúra is a corruption of Sry. Anand-år. The two words tirs and fri or ff are interchangeable in Tamil local names; compare, ..g., Tirup. irúr and Sriy-Arur or siy-Arar, South-Ind. Inser. Vol. II. p. 257, note 8.-E.H.] • From an impression supplied by Dr. Holtuch.
Metre: Srugdhari. • This cha is superfluous; for the following krita-waivedyn one would have expected krita-nairedya.
• The original words would also mean the soul of the earth,' and they have been so translated by Mr. Sundaraui.

Page #246

No. 27.)
THREE INSCRIPTIONS FROM TRAVANCORE.
203
after making offerings of eatables, dedicated to the lotus-eyed (god) of the unique temple of the station of cowherds at SyAnandûra & drum made of silver, resembling (mount) Mandara, shining with the lastre of the whole collection of the foam of the sea.
B.- Trivandrum inscription of Sarvånganatha ; [saka-]Samvat 1298. This inscription also is on the north wall of the Krishnasvâmin shrine in the Padmanabhasvåmin temple at Trivandrum, immediately below the Tamil inscription quoted in the account of the preceding inscription A. It consists of seven lines of well-preserved writing in Grantha characters, covering a space of 1'4" broad by 71' high, and contains a single Sanskrit verse, preceded by the words svasti frih. Its object is, to record the construction, at the town of Syanandura, of certain buildings for the worship of the cowherds') god Krishna, by a prince (nripa) Sarvanganatha, in the [Saka) year 1296, when Jupiter was in the sign Simha. If this last statement refers to Jupiter's mean place, the oxaot date must have fallen between the 10th October A.D. 1374 and the 26th March A.D. 1375; for the solar Śaka year 1296 expired lasted from the 27th March A.D. 1374 to the 26th March A.D. 1375, and Jupiter's mean position was in the sign Simha from the 10th October A.D. 1374 to the 6th October A.D. 1375. But, should the words of the text refer to Jupiter's true place, the date might be several months earlier than the 10th October A.D. 1374, because Jupiter's true position on that dny was in the 14th degree of the sign Simha. The town Syanandura has been mentioned already in the inscription A.
TEXT. 1 Svasti sri[b] [118] Simha-sthê cha Brihaspa2 tau
samakarðd=abdê c he Cholapriyê 3 gồóalai=cha
sudipika-grihamrahỏ 4 Krishn-Alayam=mandapam bhaktyà ch=aiva ya. 5 Bôrttham- apy atitarân- dharmartthama apy- darat 6 Syânandura-parê
sukirtti-sahitas-Sarvvân. 7 genu thô npipah ||
TRANSLATION.
Hail! Fortune! When Jupiter stood in the sign) Simha, in the year (denoled by the chronogram) Chôļapriya (i.e. 1296), the prince Sarvanganátha, possessed of good report, from faith and to secure fame in abundance and for the sake of religion, reverentially built at the town of Syanandura a cow-house, a house of beautiful lamps, (and) Ah ! an abode of Krishna, an open hall.
C.-Varkkalai inscription of Mårtânda; the Kollam year 655. This inscription is on the base of the mandapa in front of the Janardanasvâmin shrine at Varkkalai, & place of pilgrimage about 24 miles north of Trivandrum. It contains a Sanskrit verse, written in Grantha characters in two lines which cover & space of 7'2" long by 4" high, preceded, on the same level, by the words svasti &rik, also written in Grantha characters, in s single line about 11' long and 2' high. To judge from the impressions, the verse may have been followed by two or three more words, probably containing a blessing; but, if any such words
1 No. 270 of tbe Government Epigrapbist's collection for 1895. Proin an impression supplied by Dr. Hultzsch,
Metre: śardůlavikridita. No. 267 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1895. • See Mr. Sunduram Pillai's Some Early Sovereign of Travancore, p. 53 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XXIV. p. 393).
2D 2

Page #247

204
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
were there, they are quite effaced. The inscription records that, in the Kolamba year 655, in the middle of the month of Vpisha, on Brahman's (i.6.& second) tithi, a Thursday, when the nakshatra was Mrigasirsha, during the Sinha lagna, the king Mårtenda had the god Hari (Vishņu), who resides at the glorious Vayka, bathed by Brahmanas.
The date, being of the month of Vrisba or Vpishabha, would be expected to fall,' and does fall, in Saka-Samvat 655 +747=1402 expired. In that year the month of Vrishabha lasted from the 27th April to the 27th May A.D. 1480, and during this period the day which exactly answers the requirements of the case is Thursday, the 11th May; for on this day, which was the 15th of the month of Vrishabha, the second tithi of the bright half ended 22 h. 26 m., and the moon was in the nakshatra Mrigasirsha for 18 h. 24 m., after mean sunrise. Moreover, since the longitude of the sun at mean sunrise was 43° 37', the Simha lagna lasted from about 5 h. 6 m. to about 7 h. 6 m. after mean sunrise. Accordingly, the ceremony recorded in the inscription was performed about midday of Thursday, the lth May A.D. 1480.-Vayka perhaps is Varkkalai itself; bat, if the inscription did not happen to be at that place, one would rather feel inclined to identify Vayka with Vaikom, a place of some importance about 25 miles south of Cochin.
TEXT.
Svasti srih [11] 1 Kolambos mamat-oti vatsara itê mêsê Vrish-Ard dhe Gurðrævvårê bhê
Mrigasirshake Vidhi-tithau Simbê cha lagnê fubhê [1] 2 snanam samyag=a kårayad=dvija-varais-fri-Vayka-dhâmnô Harês=sri-lauryy-&di-gan.
ânvitas=sa matimân Mârttaņda-dhâtripatiḥ [11]
TRANSLATION.
Hail! Fortune! In the Kolamba year denoted by the chronogram) mamata (i.e. 855), when the month had advanced to the middle of the sign) Vrisha.. on & Thursday, when the nakshatra was Mrigasirgha, on Brahman's tithi, and during the auspicious Simha lagna, the prudent king Mårtånds, ondowed with fortune, bravery and other excellent qualities, made the best of the twice-born in due manner bathe (the god) Hari who resides at the glorious Vayka.
No. 28.-NILGUND INSCRIPTION OF TAILA II.;
SAKA-SAMVAT 904. BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This inscription is on the east of the north gate of the village of Nilgund in the Gadag tâluka of the Dharwår district of the Bombay Presidency. I edit it from an impression, sent to me about two years ago by Dr. Fleet.
The stone, on which the inscription is engraved, contains some sculptures. Within the space allotted to the writing, before the commencement of lines 2-6, there is a cow with a sucking calf. Immediately above the top line, in the middle, is a linga, with the sun and moon above,
* See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 58.
• From impressions supplied by Dr. Hultzach. + Metre : Sardalavikridita.
Compare Inscriptions Santeritos du Cambodge, P. 68, verse 26. Kisah-drddhagar chandrands. In our inscription, what bad advanced to the middle of the sign Vrisha, was really the sun.

Page #248

No. 28.)
NILGUND INSCRIPTION OF TAILA II.
205
and a standing human figure on either side of it. And above these again, at the top of the stone, is another human figure, squatting down and facing to the front. The inscription consists of 32 lines of writing which covers a space of sboat l'11" broad by 3' 11' high and which, with the exception of the two last lines, is in a fair state of preservation. The writing in lines 31 and 32, which probably are a later addition, is so faint and indistinct that it cannot be read with any approach to certainty. The execution of lines 1-20 is good; after that the writer or engraver got careless and failed to maintain the same type of characters, especially in lines 21-26. The size of the letters is about ". The characters are Old-Kanarese; they include the sign of the upadhmaniya in bhävinah=pártthiv-, l. 28. Excepting the Kanarese biruda neramodeganda in line 16, the name Erevishnu in line 23, and the Kanarese Genitive Kannojana in line 30, the language is Sanskrit. The grammar is faulty, especially in the verse in lines 29-30, in the sentence in linea 15-22 where we have téna ... dattavan instead of téna ... daltam, and probably also in lines 22-24 where the author appears to be guilty of a similar mistake. In respect of orthography, it may suffice to draw attention to the use of ri instead of the vowel si in dvishkritan, 1. 1, svikrita, 1. 9, -kritan, 1, 29, and grihan, l. 24, and to the doubling of the first part of the conjunct vy in karttavryam, 1. 7, and iti vvydkulds-, l. 8. Rather more than one half of the text is in verse.
The inscription refers itself to the reign of the Western Chalukya Tailapa Åhavamalla, whom we know to have restored the Chalukya sovereignty in the year Srimukha = BakaSauvat 895 expired. After eulogizing that king, it mentions a general or feudatory of his, named Kannapa (or Kendapa), who ruled the two Three-hundreds and the Kogali and other districts of the Banavåsi province; and tells us that, on his death, Kannapa was gucceeded by his younger brother Sobhana. Since this Sobhana apparently is the Sobhanarasa, who is mentioned in a Gadag inscription of Saka-Samvat 924 as a fendatory of Tailapa's successor Satyasraya II., it is clear that 'the two Three-hundreds of the present inscription are the Beļvols Three-hundred and the Puligere Three-hundred which, with some other districts, are assigned to Sobhanarass in that other inscription. Kogali, the name of another district governed by Kannaps and after him by Sobhana, Dr. Fleet suspects to be mistake for Kerigali which, according to him, was the name of a Five-hundred district.
After the above preliminary statements, the inscription, in lines 15-21, records that, on the occasion of a solar eclipse in the month of Bhadrapada of Saka-Sarnvat 904 expired, corresponding to the year Chitrabhånu, śôbbana gave to a certain Vishnubhatta of the Vigvamitra gotras field, measuring 30 nivartanas and situated in the village of Nirgunda, for the purpose of establishing an alms-house. And in lines 22-26 it is further stated that this gift was renewed (P) by a lady named Vådajabbé (?), who also gave a house near the northern boundary of the village of Chinchila (or Chiñchali), for the purpose of providing food for twelve Brahmanas. Lines 29-30 express the wish that the alms-house founded by Erevishņu, i.e. Vishnubhatta, at the sacred place Chincha (apparently Chiñchila or Chinchali) may last for ever; and the inscription ends with the writer's name and a word of auspicious import.
The date of Sobhana's donation corresponds to the 20th September A.D. 982. when there was & solar eclipse which was visible at Nilgund. Of the localities mentioned, Nirgunda is the village of Nilgund where the inscription still is, and Chinchila or Chiñchali is the village Chinchoolee of the maps, about a mile and a half south-west of Nilgund.
* See Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 187.
1 See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, p. 42; Ind. Ant. Vol. II. p. 297, and Vol. XII. p. 210, No. 31; the date of the Gadag inscription regularly corresponds to Sunday, the 22nd Mareh A.D. 1002.
i Compare leo Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 271, where Perm&nadi-Marasinghaddva is stated to have governed the two (Three hundreda, vit. the Puligere Three-hundred and the Besvols Throe-hundred, which, together, make) B-hundred.' I owe this reference to Dr. Fleet.

Page #249

206
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
TEXT.
1 Om svasti ! Jayaty=&vish kri(shkşi)tam Vishạðr=vvåraham kshobhit
Arnnava[m] [lo] 2 dakshiņ-Ônnata-damsht-Agra-viếrånta-bhuvana[n] vapaḥ (ID) Svasti [lo]
Samastabhutan[a]3 Araya-briprithvivallabha-maharajadhiraja-paramégvara4 paramabhattarakah Satyaśrayakuļatiļakah
ChAļukyabhara[na]5 Srimad-Åhavamalladevah I 6 Yô=san sri-viramarttaņda-Rashtraku6 ta-npipa-briyam [1] prâpya pálitavån=sampâ(mrå)d-ékachchhalt"]trêņa mởdi7 nin (11) Vșittar Yasya? Srutv=abhidhanam sakaļa-ripunsip-Anika
nirmmalan-Ottham kin [ka]rttavvya kya ys8 ma[h] kva cha vasatir=iti vyakuláschintayanti [18] Chôd-Åndhr-adhisa
Påndy-Otpatka)ļa-mahipatayo yên 9 na ch=&m bhôdhi-sima kshma råmå svikri(kri)tá hasati nệipa-guņair=
Adirajân=Nal-adin 11 10 ślokano [1] Tasyalo Tailapadêvasya prasadach=chakravarttinô 11 Banavasya
dvi-tr[i]šatam Koga!y-di-mah11 m=mahân (11) Mahâ-maha[h*] Sa[6]ås=&såv=asamas=samar-8ddhataḥ [1]
K[a]nnapaḥ kôpadávågni. 12 dagdha-dviļrupakånanaḥ (11) Tad-atyayê tad-anujaś=ś6[bha]nas-tat-krame
8[th]itaḥ [1] saragrâma-sam. 13 gat-apūrvvavijayasrivadhd-dhavaḥ 13 (ID) Tat-samaḥ ko [pi] bhûpå!o na bhû. 14 to na bhavishyati mahd-guņêshu kên=&pi 16 guņêshu bhuvana-tray 1 15 Gadyam I Täna samara-s&hasa-pradarśana-prasanna-Tailapadôv&16 prasad-rasAdita-neramodegandals-giridurgramalla-Bâmantachů. 17 dámani-kata kaprikár-Ady-anvarttha-nâmpa 116 Bvasti SA(sa)kansipa-sam18 vatsaréshu chaturadhika-nsvasatêshu gatëshu Chitrabhanu-sam19 vatsaro Bhadrapada-måsê sûryya-grahaņe s ati 116 Visvâmi20 tra-gôtriņê Vishṇabhattâya 82[t]tra-pravarttan.arttham Nirggund-[Am]ta21 [r]-ggrêmê râja-mânêna dançêna 17 trim[sa]m-nivarttana-kshetram da 22 ttavan 18
Tad-anu Vadajabbâyâyapi 10 Vishnubhattasya 23 pâdau prakshalya Sobhanens dattam=ekada
pana
From an impression supplied by Dr. Fleet.
* Expressed by a symbol. 1 Metre : $18ks (Anashtubh).
• Rend faraka..
Read tilak a.. • Metre: 6:8k (Anushtubh). * Metro: Sragdhard. Originally opdtay was engraved. • Rend (16kih; this correction may have been made already in the original. 30 Metre: sioka (Anushțubb), and of the three following verses. 11 Read varttinah I.
I am not quite sure whether the original bon Kannapah or Kennapah. 13 Originally vijayao was engraved.
14 The words kenadpi gundahu are quite clear in the original; the only meaning which I can assign to them, but which does not quite satisfy me, is by any means (equal to him) in qualities.'
15 This word occurs above, p. 65, 1.7; here the reading of the third akahara (mo) is quite certain. 16 These signs of punctuation are superfluous. 17 Read trimkan
19 Read ttam. 19 This (or possibly Vafa") is what seems to be actually engraved. Considering the construction of the preceding sentence ting dattards for téng... dattam, and the fact that in this sentence we have dattarall. I sin almost certain that ddajabbdydyapi contains the Instrumental case of the name of a woman, perhaps the wife of Sobhana, followed by api. That name may have been Vadajabbd, and, if this was the case, the proper reading would be Vddajabbayedpi, and daltas for dattavati.

Page #250

No. 28.]
NILGUND INSCRIPTION OF TAILA II.
207
24 remmaya d attam=itidattavatii g ri(gri)ham cha Chimchila-' 25 gramasyal uttara-kshetrasima-lagnam
dvadasa-brâhma26 na-bhojan-Arttham 11 27 "Samányô=yandharmma-sêtum nfipâņam kald kale pålaniô bhavadbhiḥ [1] 28 Barvvån=ôtårneta o bhävinab=pårtthiv-êndra[n="] bhyo bhûyo yachatê
Råmabhadraḥ [ll] 29 Chimcha-kshetra dvijah briman påda padm-Opajivina [1] Erevishņn-[kri(kri)]30 tar sa[t*]tra tishțhaty=8-chandra-tárakâ8 11 Kaņpôjana likhita[m] [11*]
Mangaļa[m ||*)
TRANSLATION
Om. Hail ! (Line 1.) Victorionis is the boar-incarnation of Vishnu, which agitated the ocean, (and) at which the earth was reposing on the tip of his uplifted right tusk.lo
Hail! The refuge of the universe, the favourite of Fortune and of the Earth, the Mahdrájádhiraja Paramésvara Paramabhattáraka, the frontal ornament of the family of SatyAsraya, the ornament of the Chalukyas, the glorious Åhavamalladeva;
Who, after obtaining the Fortune of the glorious Rashtrakūta kings, sun-like heroes though they were, has ruled the earth as sovereign lord, without a rival ;11—
Verse: On hearing that name of whom, which he acquired by the extirpation of all the armies of hostile kings, the Choda and Andhra rulers and the Pandya and Utkala kings, bewildered, deliberate what to do, where to go to, and where to dwell; who has taken for his spouse the ocean-bounded Earth, and who with his kingly qualities is deriding Nala and the other primeval kings;
(L. 10.) Slokas: By the favour of that emperor Taiļapadeva, the famous Kannapa 3-great and of great splendour, (a warrior) without an equal, daring in battle, one whose wrath consumed adversaries as & blazing fire does a forest-ruled the two Three-hundreds (and) the land of Kogaļi and other (districts) of (the) Banavasi (province)."
When he passed away, his younger brother Sobhana in succession took his place, the husband of the Fortune of unprecedented victory over those whom he encountered in war. Even among those possessing great excellencies no ruler in the three worlds has been or will be his equal in qualities by any means.16
1 The meaning which I believe to be intended would be properly expressed by the words punarammayd olyata iti dattan. * The name intended perhaps is Chinchali..
Read grdmasy=óttars.. • Metre : Salini.
Read-séturs.
• Read mélan. Metre: sloks (Anushţubh).- The construction is quite ungrammatical; one would have expected dvijana frimata ... Erevishnund kritan. One also misses, before pdd apadm-6pajivind and compounded with it, the name of the person whose dependant Erevishņu was.
* Read tishthato= and tarakam.
. The writing in lines 31 and 32 is too indistinct to be read with any approach to certainty. According to Dr. Fleet, the writer who copied this inscription for Sir W. Elliot, did not attempt to read suything after the en of line 28.
30 See the same verse above, Vol. III. p. 810.
The literal meaning of course is, that, as there were no other kings, Abavamalla's royal ombrells of state was the only one in existence.
13 Vit. the name Ahatamalla, 'the wrestler in battle.' "Or, perhaps, Kenrapa.
# Ser above, p. 206.
* See p. 208, noto 11.

Page #251

208
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
(L. 15.) Prose: He, who by the favour of Tailapadova, pleased with the prowegs shown by him in war, received the titles of 'neramodeganda, the wrestler of mountain strongholds, the crest-jewel of feudatories, the camp's rampart' and other titles equally appropriate,- Hail! When nine-hundred and four years of the Saks king had passed, in the year Chitrabhånu, in the month Bhadrapada, when there was an eclipse of the sun, he gave to Vishņubhatta of the Vigvamitra götra, for the purpose of establishing an alms-house, a field which by the king's measuring-rod measured thirty mirartanas, within the village of Nirgunda. Afterwards Vadajabbê on her part, thinking that she would give again what had once been given by Sôbhana, after washing the feet of Vishnubhatta, renewed the gift (?), and gave besides a house, close to the northern boundary of the fields of the village of Chiñchila," for the purpose of feeding twelve Brahmaņas.
(L. 27.) Let this bridge of religion, which is common to all kings, at all times be guarded by you! Thus Råmabhadra again and again entreats all the great princes who will rule here in the fature.
May the alms-house, which by the holy twice-born Erevishnu, who subsists on the lotusfeet [of...?has been founded at the sacred place Chincha, endure as long as the moon and the stars!
The writing of Kanņoja. Bliss !
No. 29.- BANSKHERA PLATE OF HARSHA.
BY G. BÜHLER, PA.D., LL.D., C.I.E. I edit this new grant of the great king Harshs of Kansuj and Than@sar according to an inked estampage and two ink-impressions, kindly sent to me by Dr. A. Führer. It is incised on a single copper-plate, measuring about 19 inches by 13, which, as Dr. Führer informs me, was found in September 1894 at the village of Banskhera, about 25 miles from Shahjahanpur, and was presented to the Lucknow Museum by Lalla Kishore Lal, banker and Honorary Magistrate of Shahjahanpur. A seal ia soldered to the right sido of the plate; but it is so much defaced that I fail to read even a single letter on the impression sent by Dr. Führer. Its size seems to agree with that of the Sônpat seal, published by Dr. Fleet in his Gupta Inscriptions, Plate xxxii. B.
The characters of the body of the new plate are a little smaller than those on the Madhuban ,plate, bat as neatly and carefully incised and even better preserved. Their type too, shows only few and slight differences, some of which consist in the use of forms, more advanced than those on Harsha's later document. The medial vowels a, i, i, o, ai, 6, au, which commonly stand above the line, are made more ornamental and are similar to the corresponding letters of the Jhâlrâpåtan prafasti. The upadhmániya and the jihvamdliya, which do not occur in the Madhuban plate, appear, the first frequently and the second at least once, in oguptadayal - kritvå (1. 6). The jihvandliya has the simplified carsive form which occurs in the Jhalrapatan
II am unable to suggest a different translation of the words Nirgund-datargrame, which properly would wean in the inner village of Nirgunda. There are some doubts also about the proper translation of the following sentence; see p. 206, note 19. • Or, it may be, Chitchali.
See p. 207, note 7. • See the Indian Allas, sheet No. 68, where Bhanskhêrs is food in N. L. 37° 47' 30' and E. L. 79° 38'. Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 67 ff.
. Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 180.

Page #252

No. 29.]
BANSKHERA PLATE OF HARSHA.
209
prasasti and in the Barada, and consists of a loop below the top-stroke of the ka. The upadhmdniya is represented by a semicircle, open above, with curled ends, just as on Vinayakapila's platel of Sri-Harsha-] Samvat 188 and in later inscriptions. It stands above the pa, but on the level of the top-line of the letters. Similarly the superscribed ra, too, never rises above the top-line of the consonants. Dr. Fleet has noticed this peculiarity as something exceptional in the Aphsad prasasti. But Professor Kielhorn has found it also in the Kudarkot prasasti, and Harsha's two land-grants (that from Madhuban with some exceptions) offer further instances. It is also quite regular in the Såradå ligatures and in those of many Nigari manuscripts of the 10th and 11th centuries A.D. Its causo is, in the cases of the four inscriptions, the desire of the calligraphists to make the tops of all mátrikds without vowel-signs perfectly level in order to gain room for the ornamental medial d, s, i, eto. The superscribed ra of these inscriptions consists regularly of & wedge; but in varnnásrama (1. 3 of the Bapskhêrs plate) it is represented by a full ra, attached to the right of the lower na. Strictly speaking, the group is equivalent to nnra, and we have here another instance, showing that the Indian scribes even of late times did not hesitate to change the natural order of the component parts of a group of consonants in order to form a shapely sign. The fact is of some value for the correct interpretation of the irregular ligatures in the Girnar and Siddapura versions of the Asoka edicts. With Vinayakapala's abovementioned plate agrees also one of the Banskhêra forms of na, e.g. in ograharatvēna (1. 11), where the loop on the left of the sign is connected, not with the vertical, but with the top-stroke. The letter thereby becomes somewhat similar to a ga, for which Dr. Fleet has mistaken it in the word 'nauo (1. 1 of the Vinayakapâla plate), rendering it in bis transcript by gão. The virama in Samvat (1. 16) stands to the right of the final t, hanging down from its top. In the later Madhuban plato we have in the corresponding word the older form of the virama, which consists of a stroke above the final letter.
The characters of the sign-manual in line 18 differ very considerably from those of the body of the grant. They are about three times larger and very elaborately ornamented, in fact of the florid type of the 80-called "shell-characters." The vowel i in the dhi of mahardjadhiraja consists of more than a dozen separate strokes, and the preceding & of seven. If king Harsha really used these characters in signing all legal documents, he must have been a most accomplished penman, and the cares of government and the conquest of India must have left him a great deal of leisure.
Among the numeral signs, those for 20 and 1 agree with the letter-numerals of the period. But the sign for 2 very closely resembles the modern Dovanagart figure of the decimal system. The Devanagari sign for 3 occurs also occasionally in the Bower MS., and it would seem that advanced forms of the decimal numerals were in existence mucb earlier than is usually assumed.
There is only one sign of interpunctuation, the single danda in the shape of & curved stroke. In line 11 this sign is need even between the two names of the donees, though they belong to one and the same dvandua compound. At the beginning of the technical portion of the grant, the neglect of the sandhi in the words Harshah Ahichchhattrao (1. 7) does duty for the sign of interpunctuation.
The language of the Banskhera plate is very good and correct Sanskrit, which is better than that of the Madhuban plate. Even in the technical portion there are only two mistakes, the Prakritic form pramåtdra for pramátri (Il. 8 and 14) and the bad compound sarvvaparihritapariharð (. 9). The orthography is regulated by the pedantic system of the
1 Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 140.
Gupta Inscriptions, p. 208. • See my Indian Studios, No. III. p. 77£.
Kp. Ind. Vol. I. p. 180. • Compare Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 364.
2 B

Page #253

210
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vor. IV.
Pandits, which requires the doubling of consonants, immediately preceded or followed by ra, the assimilation of the visarga to following sibilants, the use of the jihudmaliya and upadhmaniya, and the assimilation of final m to the following palatals, dentals, etc. The only irregularities, dae to the popular pronunciation of ba for va, are found in 'samvaddhao (. 7) and in Samvat (1. 16). The letter ba is of course not used on the plate, but everywhere represented by va.
The genealogical portion of the Banskhera plate teaches ne nothing new, as it agrees literally with the text of the Madhuban plate. The donees are two BrAhmaņas of the Bharadvája gôtra, Balachandra, a Rigvödin, and Bhadrasvamin, . S&mavddin. The village granted, Markatasågara, lay in the bhukti of Ahichchhattra (Râmnagar) and in the western pathaka of the Angadiya vishaya. Among the officials mentioned at the end of the document, that of the keeper of the records (mahakshapatalashikarandahikrita), Bhina or Bhanu, is new. The dataka, Skandagupta, is the same person who was charged with the conveyance of the Madhuban grant. As engraver we have favara instead of Gurjara. The date, Bamvat (i.e. Śri-Harsha-Sarvat) 22, Karttika badi 1, is three years earlier than that of the Madhuban plate, and probably falls either in A.D. 628 or 629.
समाप.
TEXT.I 1 श्री स्वस्ति महानौहत्यग्वजयस्कन्धावाराच्छीवईमानकोव्या महाराजश्रीनर.
वईनस्तस्य पुचस्तत्वादानुध्यातरधीवबिणीदेव्यामुत्पब परमादित्यभक्तो
महाराजवीराज्यवईनस्तस्य पुचस्तत्पदानु2 ध्यातश्श्रीमदप्सरोदेव्यासुत्पमा परमादित्यभतो महाराजश्रीमदादित्यवईनस्तस्य
पुचस्तत्वादानुध्यातश्वीमहाम[न] गुप्तादेव्यामुत्पबच्चतुस्समुद्रातिक्रान्तकीतिप्र.
तापानुरागोप3 नतान्यराजी वर्णाश्रमव्यवखापनमहत्तचा एकचहरष व प्रजानामातिहर
xपरमादित्यभक्ता परमभट्टारकमहाराजाधिराजबीप्र[भाकर[व][नस्तस्य'
पुचस्तत्पा[दा]4 नुध्यातस्थितयश प्रतानविकुरितसकलभुवनमण्डल परिग्रहीतधनदवरुणेन्द्रप्रभृति
लोकपालतेजासत्पथीपाजितानेकद्रविणभूमिप्रदा[नसं]प्रीणितार्थिहदयो-' 5 तिथयितपूर्वराजचरिती देव्याममलयशोमत्या' श्रीयशोमत्यामुत्पब परमसौगत
मुगत इव परहितैकरता परमभहारकमहाराजाधिराजश्रीराज्यवईनः । - राजानी बुधि दु. . 6 टवाजिन इव श्रीदेवगुप्तादयवृत्वा येन कशाप्रहारविमुखासर्वे सम संयताः ।
उत्साय हिषतो विजित्य वसुधात्वा प्रजानां प्रियं प्राणानुमितवानरातिभवने सत्वानुरोधेन यः । तस्या
From an inked estampage and two ink-impressions, supplied by Dr. Führer. • Possibly it, expressed by the usual symbol.
Looks like Tere. ofte, not ufore, is also the reading of the Madhuban plate, as we first pointed out to me conjectorally by Professor Kielborn.
-Read मत्या.

Page #254

E. HULTZSCH.
SCALE 45.
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH.
-
محمد
را با پایه داران را ندارد . در این بار را با او در میان خود ر ا
با نام معماری پایان نموده و از دور و بر در رده های باردار بوده اید را دارد، اما امروز ا
به ام و ربط نمابر : متن اور اردو دان کری در دیدار با مردم را از برادر در امور شاهد و این کار را با
زیادی دارد و در ان بها، ومنها ما را راه را با دارا بودن را با یک بار باران و یا عدا ما را با کر
اور ا م اما او را م ا |
(
!
FROM AN IMPRESSION BY DR. A. FÜHRER
Banskhera Plate of Harsha.-The Year 22.
با
دارد
اند و در راستای ایران برای ما این بار بار اور امیر کا کام
کرده ام از اعتیاد در او را با ما درباره دیدار به لب زاده ای با ایران اور ایرانی با م ادر با با داده ها را با من کتابداران را به کار اداران باشد و یا با ادامه دارد و با نام های بالا را در دایره را دارد و از ادامه ی تان را دارند و با او در م یدان امام
اور مردم
در جاده ای را برای ما را دارا کر لیا گیا کرد اما در با ر ه ما را در بر
و
نرم

Page #255


Page #256

No. 29.]
BANSKHERA PLATE OF HARSHA.
211
7 [नुजस्त]त्पादानुध्यात परममाहेश्वरी महेश्वर इव सर्वसत्वानुकम्पी परम
भट्टारकमहाराजाधिराजश्रीहर्षः पहिच्छताभुतावादीयवैषयिकपश्चिमपथक
सम्वच] मर्कटसा8 गरे [स]मुपगतामहासामन्तमहाराजदौमाधसाधनिकप्रमातारराजस्थानीयकुमारा
मात्योपरिकविषयपतिभटचाटसेवकादीन्प्रतिवासिवानपदाच समाज्ञापयति
विदितम9 [स्तु] यथायमुपरिलिखितग्रामस्खसीमापर्यन्तस्मोद्रङ्गमराजकुलाभाव्यप्रत्यायसमेत
स्मबंपरिहतपरिहारो विषया[दुइतपिड पुत्रपौत्रानुगश्चन्द्राकक्षितिसमका10 [लोनो भूमिच्छिद्रन्यायेन मया पितु परमभट्टारकमहाराजाधिराजश्रीप्रभा
करवईनदेवस्य मातुर्भट्टारिकामहादेवीरात्रीत्रीयशोमतीदेव्या ज्येष्ठधातपर
मभट्टारक11 महाराजाधिराजश्रीराज्यवईनदेवपादानाच्च पुण्ययशोभिवृदये भरहाजसगोचवह
चच्छन्दोगसवनचारिभवालचन्द्र-भद्रस्वामिभ्यां प्रतिग्रहधर्माणाग्रहारत्वेन
प्रतिपा12 दितो विदित्वा भवनिममनुमन्तव्य प्रतिवासिवानपदैरप्यानाश्रवणविधेय त्वा
यथासमुचिततुल्यमयभागभीगकरहिरण्यादिप्रत्याया एतयोरवोपनयास्मेवोप
स्थान[१] क18 रणीयमित्वपि च । अस्मत्कुलक्रममुदारसुदाहरतिरन्यैश्च दानमिदमभ्यनुमोद
नीयं । लक्ष्मयास्तडिसलिलवुहुदचञ्चलाया' दानं फलं परयशरपरि
पालनच्च । कर्मणा म14 नसा वाचा कर्तव्यं प्राणिभिहित' । हर्षेणैतन्समाख्यातन्धजिनमनुत्तमं
[*] दूतकीच महाप्रमातारमहासामन्तबीस्कन्दगुप्तः महाक्षपटलाधिक
रणाधिवतमहासामन्तम15 हाराज[भान]समादेशादुत्कीरण 16 ईखरेणदमिति सम्वत् २० २ 17 कार्ति वदि १ [*] 18 स्वहस्तो मम महाराजाधिरानश्रीहर्षस्य []
1 Them and dot सम्बई are not certain, likewise the second hot मर्कट'.
• The word 35€ is also in the text of the Madbuban plate and has been left out by mistake in my tran script. - Read प्राणिभिहिवं. • Perhaps भानसमादशा
22

Page #257

212
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
No. 30.-- STONE INSCRIPTIONS AT THE JATINGA-RAMESVARA HILL.
Br J. F. Flest, I.C.S., PA.D., C.I.E. The Jatinga-Råmêsvara hill is near Siddapura, in the Moļakálmuru tâluka of the Chitaldroog district in Mysore. I edit the two inscriptions, now published, from inkimpressions which were made by Mr. H. Krishna Sastri and were transmitted to me by Dr. Hultzsch.
A.-Insoription of Vishnuvardhana-Vijayaditya; A.D. 1064.
This record is on a slab near the SüryanArtyaņa shrine.-The writing covers a space of about l' 4' broad by 4' 2' high; apparently without any sculptures above it. It is mostly in a state of excellent preservation: but the last two lines are almost completely illegible; and a few letters are damaged elsewhere, at the beginning or end of some of the lines. The characters are Kanarese, of the period to which the record refers itself; and they are boldly formed and well executed. The size of the letters ranges from about l' to 1" A noticeable point here is that the cerebral is very clearly distinguished from the dental d, by a marked turning up and over of the right-hand end of the lower part of the letter. The viráma is denoted by the sign for the vowel -in nelevidinolu, line 11.-The language is Kanarese. And the whole record is in probe.- As regards orthography, there are several cases in which the letters & and are wrongly interchanged; but the only point that calls for special notice, is the curious use of kh, by mistake for k, in Ohaļukhya, line 4, and Trailökhya, line 5.
The inscription is & record of Vishnuvardhana-Vijayaditya, who was styled Åhavamallana-ankakara, 1.e. the warrior or champion of Åhavamalla, one of the song of the Western Châlukya king Trailokyamalla-Ahavamalla-Somêsvara I. It is a Saiva inscription. And it records that, while, at Kampili,- which is evidently the modern Kampli, on the Tangabhadrâ, in the Hospet täluka of the Belláry district, he was reigning over (or, more
1 I adopt & suggestion thrown out, I think, by Mr. Rice in & notice of Mr. Kittel's Kannada - English Dictionary, and abandon the use of the term "Old-Kanarese." -The words pars-koraga (ll. 17, 18), malima (11.18, 19), and pora-pola and paravari (I. 24), are unintelligible. So, kleo, modabadu eto. in lines 27-29, where the text is rather doubtful.
As used in this and similar biridas, anka seems,- the Kanarese afix kedra is used, -to be intended to be applied in its meaning of 's military show, or sbam-fight; war, battle.' But ankakdra may also represent the Sanskrit ankakara, an arithmetician;' and there may be some such implication as that by wbicb the prefix of the name of the Eastern Chalukya king Gunaka-Vijayaditya III. is explained by the statement (see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 102) that he was "thorough arithmetician (ankakarah akahat)."
The terms used to denote the relationship of Vishnuvardhana-VijayAditya to 8ômesvara I. are, maga here, and nandana in his Davangere inscription (Pali, Sanskrit, and Old-Canarese Inscriptions, No. 136; Mysore Inscriptions, p. 19).- Elsewhere, and at a time when I knew of only the Davangere record, I questioned the literal application of them in this case (see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 277 f.); my reasons being, that this person seemed to be not mentioned in any other Western Chalukya records; (that Bilbang does not refer to him in the Vikramdakadéacharita), that the title Vengf-mandal-divara or lord of the province of Vengi" (applied to him in the Davangere record), and the epithets sardalókedóraya and samastalbkáfraya, "Asylum of all mag. kind," appeared to make it plain that, on one side at least, he was of Eastern Chalukya descent; that no such expression as born to Somesvara 1. is used; and that there is a custom in the Kanarese country, by which any kinsman in the next degree of descent may be called a son.Facts have come to light, however, which shew that certaio titles, which, one would imagine, would only go by line of descent, occasionally accompanied investiture with provincial authority. And, on mature consideration, I think that the terms maga and wandana should be accepted literally. The title Vengl-mandal-lávara, however, which can hardly have any connection with the Nolam bavadi province, may mean that Visbņavardhana-Vijayaditya's mother was an Eastern Chalukya princess.

Page #258

Jatinga-Ramesvara Hill Inscription of Vishnuvardhana-Vijayaditya; A.D. 1064.
J. F. FLEET, I. C.S
2
4
6
10
12
14
16
18
20
22
24
26
28
30
you a
88000028X 850 FREJUS SU X X XXX POLING Health
May J LISINE ENYYS VOLI SILLY US ONDAY S
exce 20
12*8029 X ICATES YES Q25
Recorde rearted
DID 2 *U*X
JRJ
SCALE 18
12
B
D
P
Sas
COLLOTYPE BY W. GRIGGS.

Page #259


Page #260

No. 30.]
INSCRIPTIONS AT THE JATINGA-RAMESVARA HILL.
213
properly, was governing) the Nolambavidi thirty-two-thousand province, he granted some land at a village named Kiriya-Dakivaduvangi, of the Däkivadulunke seventy in the Kaniyakal three-hundred, for the benefit of the god Siva under the name of Råmêsvars of the Balgóti tirtha, which must be the ancient name of the site on which the shrine of JatingaRâmê vara stands.
The details of the date on which the grant was made, are- an eclipse of the moon on Monday the full-moon day of the month Vaisakha (April-May) of the Krôdhin samvatsara, Baka Samvat 986 (expired). And the corresponding European date is Monday, 3rd May, A.D. 1084. On this day, the full-moon tiths ended, by Prof. Keru Lakshman Chhatre's Tables, at about 33 ghafis, 15 patas, = 13 hrs. 18 min., after mean sunrise (for Bombay) And von Oppolzer's Canon der Finsternisss shews (p. 360) that on this day there was an eclipse of the moon.
The date falls within the period of the reign of Sômêsvara 1.1 And VishnuvardhanaVijayaditya was, therefore, administering the Nolambavâți province as one of his father's viceroys.
TEXT. 1 Om
Svasti Sa(sa)mastabhuvanasrayam 2 drtprithvi vallabham
mahâr[&*]jadhi3 râjam paramêsvara paramabhatt[&*]rakara 4 Satyasrayab-kula-tilakam
Chaļukhya5 bharanam fri(ári), Traiļókhya(kya)malla-chakravartti. 6 ya magam samastalôkasraya? sama7 sta-budha-jan-Israyarn®-Å ha vamalla n-a[m] - 8 kak[a*]ram Sri(Gri)-Vishnuvarddhana-mahår[&]9 jam Vijayadityam
Noļambavadi10 mu(mu)vattir-chohh [&]siraman -&uttam-ire 11 Ka[m]piliyalo
neleviļinolu
Bukha 12 din=arasu-geyyatt-a(i)re [1*3
Saka-varsham 13 [0]88neys
Krôdhill-samvatsarada Vai14 [sa]khada
puņņame
Sômavirada 15 [cha]n[dr]a-grahaņa-parbba(rvva)-nimittade Balgó16 [ti]ya-ti[r"]tthada
sri-Ramêsvara!-devargg[e] 17 [nai]vêdyak[k*]am kanda-spaţikakam 13 paru18 keraga-bólbhô Igada su(sa)leyarggam mali19 ma-tapôdbana[ro]ggel vidyâdânak[k"Jazn 16 Dévêndra
1 See the Table of the Western Chalukya dynasty, above, Vol. III. p. 230. • From the ink-impression.
• Represented by plain symbol. Read ir prithof. . Read Satgasraya. ** Read Cháļuky-bharanai.
Read 16kdirayan. * Read dírayan.
. Read maharaja-Vijayddityan. 10 In the first syllable of this word, there are two or three marks of dainage above the lea, which might, consequently, be read either with or without the anverdra. But there can hardly be any doubt that the place in the modern well-known Kampli, and that, therefore, the an undra is to be accepted.
11 The kero was commenced without leaving room enough for the r; and it was then formed fully a little further to the right. This has given the appearance, at first sight, of another akshara between the ya and the kro. Read Rdudidara.
Beed khanda-sphufitalkan. 1. The na was omitted, and then was inserted below the pôdha, between the lines. There are cross-mark. above the dhagge and beside the ma, to mark the omission and the supplial of it,
15 The dd was omitted, and then was inserted at the end of line 21. There are cross-marks, above the dyna and beside the dd, to mark the omission and the supplial of it.

Page #261

214
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
20 (pandita[r]gge
dâra-purvvaka-madi! 21 Kaniyakalu - munurar-o22 lagana b[a ]dam Dakivaduļurke eppe23 ttar-oļagana .
Kiriya-Dikive24 duvamgi pera-pola paravari matta25 [r=ai]vatta
iva
sary va-namasyam-agi 26 â-chandr-arkkan baram salge 111 (1) dhs27 rmmamand=alivanıṁ
modabadum
vâ. 28 nu konda anuma(?)va . lana . . 29
lagðţika . . . . . . . . . . .
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. While the Agylum of all mankind (line 6), the warrior (or champion) of Åhavamalla(Sômêsvara I.), the glorious Vishnuvardhana-maharaja-Vijayaditya (II. 8,9), the son of the asylum of the universe (1. 1), the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Maharajadhiraja, the Paramešvara, the Paramabhaftáraka, the forehead-ornament (or glory) of the family of Satyåśraya, the ornament of the Châļukyas, the glorious emperor Trailokyamalla-(Sômêśvara L.) (1. 5),- governing the Nolambavadi thirty-two-thousand (11. 9, 10), was happily reigning at the capital of Kampili:- .
On account of the eclipse of the moon of Monday, the full-moon day of (the month) Vaisakha of the Krôdhin samvatsara, which was the Saka year 988 (11. 12-15), (he gave) fifty mattars, which shall continue as a sarvanamasya-grant as long as the moon and sun may endure, of the fields of the village of) Kiriya-Dakivaduvangi (1l. 23, 24) in the Dâkivadulunke seventy (11. 22, 23), a town which is in the Kaniyakal three-hundred (1.21), with libations of water, to Dévândrapandita (11. 19, 20), for the god Råmēs vara of the Balgoti tirtha, for oblations, for the repair of) whatever might become broken or torn, for the dancinggirls belonging to .. . . ., and for the imparting of education to the . . . . . ascetics.
B.- Inscription of Jayasimha III.; A.D. 1072. This record is on a boulder behind the shrine of Jaținga-Ramêsvara. - The writing covers a space of about 2'6" broad by 2' 4" high; apparently without any sculptures above it. It is in a state of fairly good preservation,-sufficient, at any rate, to be quite legible, throughout. - The characters are Kanarese, of the period to which the record refers itself, and they are boldly formed and well executed. There is not here the clear distinction, which appears in A., between the forms of the cerebral and the dental d. The viráma is denoted by its own proper sign,-in dévar, line 7, kotfar, line 12, and Balgêtiyal, lines 13, 14. The size of the letters ranges from about to lik-The language is Kanarese. And the whole record is in prose. The orthography does not present anything calling for special comment.
The inscription is a record of Jayasimha III.,-here named in full Trailôkyamalla. Nolamba-Pallava-Permadi-Jayasimhadeva, and styled Annana-sings or the lion of his elder brother,' and described as a paramamáhésvara or most devout worshipper of the god Mahêśvara (Śiva),- one of the sons of the Western Châlukya king Trailokyamalla-Ahavamalla-Sômêsvara I. It is a Saiva inscription. And it records that, while, at a camp outside a town named Gondavâļi, he was reigning over, or, more properly, was governing (probably the Noļambavadi
Read dhárd pårsvakan-madi. Read mindrar.
+ The rmma was commenced at the end of line 26.- thus giving the appearance, at first sight, of another akshara after the dha. But there was not room enough to form it fully there, and it was, therefore, repeated at the beginning of line 27.

Page #262

Jatinga-Ramesvara Hill Inscription of Jayasimha III.: A.D. 1072.
1. Uz Insiderati M
J. F. FLEET, I. C.S.
COLLOTYPE BY W. GRIGGS.
SCALE 21
FROM AN INX-MPRESSION BY M. KRISHNA SASTRI

Page #263


Page #264

No. 30.]
INSCRIPTIONS AT THE JATINGA-RAMESVARA HILL,
215
thirty-two-thonsand), he granted a village named Baņņokal, in the Kaniyakal three-hundred, for the benefit of the god Siva under the name of Råmêsvara of the Balgoti tirtha.
The details of the date on which the grant was made, are-Wednesday, the new-moon day of the month Phålguna (Feb.-March) of the Virodhiksit sanvatsara, Saká-Samvat 993 (expired). And the corresponding English date is Wednesday, 21st March, A.D. 1072. On this day, the given tithi began at about 28 ghafís, 55 palas, = 11 hrs. 34 min., after mean sunrise (for Bombay). And this record, therefore, furnishes another instance of the use of current tithis.
The date falls within the period of the reign of 8ômégvara II. And Jayasimba III, was, therefore, holding authority as one of his eldest brother's viceroys. The record gives him, indeed, two of the paramount titles - Maharajadhiraja and Paramésvara, -as well as the paramount epithet fríprithrivallabha; bat the same is done in another record, of his father's time, at Dear in the Bijapur District ;' and, whatever may be the explanation of this point, the fact is not to be taken as implying that Jayasimha III. held anything higher than viceregal power. It also describes him as belonging to the Pallava lineage;" and this rather suggests that his mother, Bâchaladhvi,- the mother of also Sômêsvara II. and Vikramaditya VI.,was a Pallava princess.
TEXT. 1 Om
Svasti
Samasta-bhavana-stuta-mahi-mahi. 2 m-ôdamôday-Ollasita-Pallav-&nvaya[m]
eri. 3 prithvivallabha[m] mahârâjâdhiraja[m] paramèsvaram 4 parama[må*]hèsvaram vidagdha-viļâsini-viļôchana-chakðra-cha[m] 5 dram pratyaksha-Devendran raja-vidya-bhujamgan-An[p"Jana-simga 6 Srimat-Traiļôkyamalla - Nolan ba - Pallava-Permm&di-Jay & - 7 Bimgadevar G ondavidiya poraviļinal-sukhadim rajya[m]8 geyyutt-ire [19] Sa(se)ks-varsha 993neya Virôdhikṣit-samvatsa9 rada Pålguņado-amavåse Budhavaram Balgóti-tirttha-sthåna10 da Râmêsvara-dêvargge Kaņiyakal-munupara baliya 11 båda Bannekallam sarvva-namasyam-agi Amfitarasi(si)12 jiyargge dhårå-pûrvvakan-mađi kottar [ll] I dharmmama. 13 n=&van-orvvam
kiţisidavam
Baņaråsi-Balgotiye141 kavileyun
brahmaṇaran=aļida påtakan-akku 11
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. While the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Mithdrdjadhirdja, the Paramétvara, the most devout worshipper of (the god) Mahêsvara, the lion of his elder brother, the glorious Trailokysmalls-Nolamba-Pallava-Permadi-Jayasimha (III.) (lines 6, 7), who belonged to the Pallava lineage (1.2) which was made bright by a great development of grandeur that was praised throughout the whole world, was reigning happily at the camp outside Gondavadi (1.7):
On Wednesday, the now-moon day of the month) Phalguna of the Virôdhikrit samvatsara which was the Saka year 993 (11. 8, 9), he gave (the village of) Bannekal (1. 11), a town which was included in the Kaņiyakal three-hundred (1.10), as a sarvanamasya. grant, with libations of water, to Amritarásiji (11. 11, 12), for the god Râmôgvara of the Balgôți tirtha (1.9).
1 Sir Walter Elliot's Carnátaca-Désa Inseriptions, Vol. I. p. 178; verified from an ink-impression, • so, also, the Déur record, - mahd-Pallav-dnvaya. From the ink-impression.
• Represented by plain symbol. . Read mahim-oday; or, perhap, mahim-6dgas-óday. Read Palgunad.

Page #265

216
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
No. 31.- DATES OF CHOLA KINGS. BY F. KIELHORN, Ps.D., LL.D., C.I.E. ; GÖTTINGEN.
(Oontinued from page 73.) When my account of the ten Chôla dates, published above, pp. 66-73, had already been printed, Dr. Haltzsch sent me for examination the texts and translations of the following fresh Chôļa dates. Five of these new dates (Nos. 11-15) belong to the reign of the king Rajadhiraja ; and the four other dates (Nos. 16-19) are of the reign of the king Kulôttungs-Chôļa III.
A.-RAJADHIRAJA. 11.-Inscription on a stone behind the 8ômêsvara temple at Mindigal in the
Kolar district. 1 Svasti eri [11] Saka-yarisha 97[0]nêya Sabbajitu-samva2 tsaradal 'Srimat-Vira-Påndiyana
taleyum
Serama3 na skleyu[m] konda kôv=Irajakesaripadmar=&na ndegår fri-Rajadhi4 råjadêvargge yâņda muvattanêya.
" In the year Sarvajit (which corresponded to the Saka year 97[0]. (and) in the thirtieth year of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman, alias the lord, the glorious Rajadhirajadêva, who took the head of the glorious Vira-Pandya and the palace of the Chêra king."
This date does not admit of exact verification, and all that can be said about it in this respect, is that the Jovian year Sarvajit by the southern luni-solar system does correspond to the given Saka year 970 as a current year (=A.D. 1047-48). The date nevertheless is of great value, because the Saka year 970 current (or 969 expired) is also joined here with the 30th year of the king's reign. For, assuming this statement to be correct, the first year of Rajadhiraja's reign must, at any rate partly, have coincided with Saka-Samvat 940 expired, and the 26th year of the king's reign in the date No. 12 must approximately correspond to Saka-Samvat 965 expired; the 27th year in the date No. 13 to Saka-Samvat 966 expired; the 29th year in the date No. 14 to Suka-Samyat 968 expired; and the 32nd year in the date No. 15 to Saka-Samvat 971 expired. 19.-Inscription in the Vaidyangtha temple at Tirumalavadi in the
Trichinopoly district. 1 II Svasti erf [11] Tingaleer . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 8 Jayah konda-Solan=ennam m adi-kela kôv=Ir&jakdaripanmar=ana udaiyar
brf-Rajadhirajadêve 9 rkku gându [2]6ávadu .
. . . . 10 . . . . . imyattai Mina-Dâmarra Badan-kila.nai perna U. 11 ttiratti-nânga ira.
In the [2]6th year of the reign) of the wise king Rajakesarivarman surnamed Jayankonda-Chola, alias the lord, the glorious Rajadhirajadova, at night on the day of Uttara(-Phalguni), which corresponded to a Wednesday in the month of Mins in this year."
1 No. 279 of the Government Epigraphist's collectiou for the year 1896. • Read Srimad. Ffra.. • No. 75 of the Goveroment Epigraphist's collection for the year 1896. Bead iov-attai Misa-ndyarru.

Page #266

No. 31 ]
DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
217
By what has been stated under No. 11, this date, which is of the 26th year of Rajadhiraja's reign, would in the first instance be expected to fall in Saka-Samvat 965 expired, and, as a matter of fact, the calculation for that year does yield satisfactory results. In SakaSamvat 965 expired the month of Ming lasted from the 22nd February to the 22nd March A.D 1044, and during this time the moon was in the nakshatra Uttara-Phalguni on Wednesday, the 14th March A.D. 1044, by the egnal-space system from 9h. 51m. after mean sunrise (and therefore certainly at night), and by the Brahma-siddhanta and according to Garga the whole day.
13.- Insoription in the Nillvandsvara temple at Tiruppangili in the
Trichinopoly district. 1 || Svasti [11] Tinga!-er ..........:::: 17 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Jayankon[da). 18 @[o]lan uyarnda-pernm-pogalakkðv=Irajakesaripanmar-&ga
[dai)19 [yår -]-Rajadhir&jadêvarkka yandı [2]7vadu .. 21 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Kumba-nyat[ru a]para-pakshatta 22 navamiyum Budag-kilamaiyum perra M[Alat]ti-ga).
" In the 1937th year of the prign) of Jayankonda-Chola, the king whose great fame was rising, Bajakovarivarman, alias the lord, the glorious Rajadhirajadeve-on the day of Müla, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the ninth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Kambha."
This date, of the 27th year of Rajadhirdja's reign, wonld in the first instance be expected to fall in Šaka-Samvat 966 expired, and here, again, the calculation for that year does yield satisfactory results. In Saka-Samvat 966 expired the month of Kumbha lasted from the 22nd January to the 20th February A.D. 1045, and during this time the 9th eithi of the dark half ended 7h. 22m. after mean sunrise of Wednesday, the 18th February A.D. 1045, when the moon was in the nakshatra Mula (by the equal-space system) for 13h. 8m. after mean sunrise.
14.-Inscription in the Bajagôpåla-Perumal temple at Manimangalam in the
Chingleput district. 1 1 Svasti srt 11 Tingaleer . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7 ..... Jayan koņda-Sola[9=u]yarnde-perum-pagal skov-ArâjakéśarivanmarAna adaiyar ért-Rajadhirajadêvazku yându 29[&]vada
29 alvadu . . . . . . [Dha]no-ngyarra phryva-pakshatta dvitigaiyum Badan-kilamaiyum perra
Tiru8 võņatti=na.
In the 20th year of the reign) of Jayankonda-Chola, the king whose great fame was riging, Rajak@sarivarman, alias the lord, the glorious Rajadhirajadeva, on the day of Sravaņa, which corresponded to a Wednesday and to the second tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Dhanus."
This date, of the 29th year of Rajadhiraja's reign, would be expected to fall in SakaSarvat 968 expired. In Saka-Samvat 968 expired the month of Dhanus lasted from the 25th November to the 23rd December A.D. 1046, and during that time the moon, as required, was in the nakshatra Sravana on a Wednesday, viz. on Wednesday, the 3rd December A.D.
* No. 90 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1892. * No. 6 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1893. * Read Irdjao.

Page #267

218
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
1046, by the Brahma-siddhanta from sunrise, and by the equal-space system and according to Garga from 3h. 17m. after mean sunrise; but the tithi which ended on the day so found, 1lh, 54m. after mean sunrise, was the third, not the second tithi of the bright half. Considering that Wednesday, the 3rd December A.D. 1046, answers two of the requirements of the date, and that no satisfactory results can be obtained for either of the surrounding years Saka-Samvat 967 and 969 expired, I feel no hesitation in accepting that day as the true equivalent of this date, and in maintaining that the writer of the date has erroneously quoted the second instead of the third tithi of the bright half.
19
.
.
.
.
.
15.- Inscription in the Vaidyanatha temple at Tirumalavați,
.... Ja[ya]ókoņda-bolan Q2 yarn[da]-perum-pugal k8 Raja[k]édariva[nma]r-ána [a]ai3 yår
ért-Rajadhirajadávarkku 4 ya[n]da
[3]2ávada 6 . . . . . . . . .
[iv]v-attai] 7 (Vira]chchiga-pâyazza Viyala-kkils[mai] perra Tiruvopatti-nân8 zu.
"In the [3]2nd year (of the reign) of Jayankonda-Chola, the king whose great fame was rising, Rajakesarivarman, alias the lord, the glorious Rajadhirajadova, on the day of Sravana, which corresponded to & Thursday in the month of Vfischika in this year."
This date, if really of the 32nd year of Rajadhiraja's reign, would in the first instance be expected to fall in Saka-Samvat 971 expired; but the date is incorrect both for that year and for the surrounding years Saka-Samvat 970 and 972 expired. In Saka-Samvat 071 expired the month of Vrischika lasted from the 26th October to the 24th November A.D. 1049, and during this time the moon was in the nakshatra Sravana on Friday, the 3rd November A.D. 1049, by the Brahma-siddhanta from sunrise, and by the equal-space system and according to Garga from 3h. 17m. after mean sunrise. In Saka-Samvat 970 expired the month of Vrischika lasted from the 26th October to the 23rd November A.D. 1048, and during this time the moon was in the nakshatra Sravana on Saturday, the 12th November, and Sunday, the 13th November, A.D. 1048. And in Saka-Samvat 972 expired the month of Vrifchika lasted from the 26th October to the 24th November A.D. 1050, and here the moon was in the nakshatra Sravana on Wednesday, the 21st November A.D. 1050, by the equal-space system and according to Garga for 21h. Im., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 22h. 20m. after mean sunrise.
If the year of the date were the 22nd year of Rajadhiraja's reign, the date would be expected to fall in Saka-Samvat 961 expired, and for that year it would be correct. For in Saka-Samvat 961 expired the month of Vrischiks lasted from the 27th October to the 24th November A.D. 1039, and during this time the moon was in the nakshatra Sravaņa on Thursday, the 22nd November A.D. 1039, by the Brahma-siddhanta from sunrise, and by the equal-space system and according to Garga from lh. 58m. after mean sunrise.
Apart from this donbtful date, our examination of the three dates Nos. 12-14 has shown that the 14th March A.D. 1044 fell in the 26th year of Rajadhirkja's reign, the 13th February A.D. 1045 in his 27th year, and the 3rd December A.D. 1046 in bis 29th year; and the general conclusion to be drawn from this is, that the first year of Rajadhiraja's reign commenced in A.D. 1018, between the 16th March and the 3rd December (both days inclusive).
No. 81 of the Government Epigrapbist's collection for the year 1895.. • Of the preceding lines of this inscription no impressions were prepared. . [As the first figure of the date is indistinct, the reading " 22" is not absolutely impossible.-E.H.]

Page #268

No. 31.]
DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
219
B.- KULOTTUNGA-CHOLA III. 16.--Inscription in the Ranganayaka temple at Nollore. 2 ..... sa[ka]r yandu Syiratt-orunllrr-orubatt-ogbada P]ingala
samvatsarattu Maduraiyum flamun=koņdu PA[p]diyagai muļi-tta[lai] koņd=araļiņa Sri-Kulotto[n]ga-solade[va]rkku yaņda pa[tt-oņbadâ]vadu Vpisch[i]ka-nayaptu=ppad[inai) ....yadiy=&ņas Ve[!]li-kki lamai]yum
Re[vaddiyum ..... "In the year Pingala (which corresponded) to the Saka year one thousand one hundred and nineteen, (and) in the nineteenth year (of the reign) of the glorious Kulôttungs-Chôļadēva who took Madurai and Ilam and was pleased to cut off the crowned head of the Pandya,- (on the day of Revati and a Friday which was the fifteenth solar day of the month of Vrischika."
The Jovian year Pingala, quoted in this date, by the southern luni-solar system does correspond to the given Saka year 1119 as an expired year. In that year the Vțiśchika-sankranti took place, by the Arya-siddhanta llh. 10m., and by the Surya-siddhanta 13h. Om. after mean sunrise of the 27th October A.D. 1197. The month of Vfischika of Saka-Samvat 1119 expired, therefore, lasted from either the 27th or the 28th October to the 25th November, and the 15th solar day of that month accordingly was either the 10th or the 11th November A.D. 1197. But as these two days were Monday and Tuesday, neither of them can be the day intended by the date, which was a Friday. In my opinion, it is perfectly certain that the writer of the date erroneously has given the 15th instead of the 25th solar day, for the 25th day of the month of Vrischika corresponds- certainly by the Sarys-siddhanta, and by the Arya-siddhanta also when the civil beginning of the solar month is determined according to the rule followed in the calendars of the Kollam era- to the 21st November A.D. 1197 which was a Friday, and on which the moon was in the nakshatra Rêvati for 13h. 47m. after mean sunrise. According to the wording of the date this day, Friday, the 21st November A.D. 1197, would have fallen in the 19th year of Kulottunga-Chola's reign; but the following dates will show that the writer here has made another mistake, and that the day really fell in the 20th year of the king's reign.
17.-Insoription in the Ranganatha temple at Srirangam.3 1 || Hari | Svasti sri [11] Payal vậyttu . 7. ... k8=Pparakesaripaņmar=åga Tribhavanachchakkaravarttiga! Ma[du]rai
kon.
8 du Pandiyan mudi-ttalai koņd=araļi[ya] Sri-Kulottu[á]ga-Sôladêvarku yandu
19&vadu Vrischika-n&yatru apara-pakshattu pañchamiyuž=Sevvåy-kkilamaiyum
perra Pagatta [na]!.
In the 19th year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman, alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulôttunga-Chôľadêve, who took Madurai and was pleased to cut off the crowned head of the Påņdya, - on the day of Pushya, which corresponded to a Tuesday and to the fifth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Vfischika."
This date, like No. 16, falls in the month of Vrischika, and is, as No. 16 professes to be, of the 19th year of the king's reign. Like No. 16, it would therefore be expected to fall in SakaSamvat 1119 expired; but for that year it does not work out properly. We have seen that the month of Vrischika of Saka-Samvat 1119 expired lasted from the 27th or 28th October to the 25th November A.D. 1197, and during that time the 5th tithi of the dark half ended shortly
No. 197 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1896. • Rend ppadiy-ajájásatiyadiyada. • No. 66 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1892.
22

Page #269

220
EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA.
(VOL. IV.
after sunrise of the 2nd November A.D. 1197, which was a Sunday, not a Tuesday.-The date really falls in Saka-Samvat 1118 expired. In that year the month of Visohiks lasted from the 27th October to the 25th November A.D. 1196, and during this period the 5th tiths of the dark half ended 14h 19m. after mean sunrise of Tuesday, the lath November A.D. 1196, when the moon was in the nakshatra Pushya, by the equal-space system and according to Garga for 15h. 6m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 13h. 8m. after mean sunrise.
18.--Inscription in the Vaidyantha temple at Tirumalavadi. 1 Svasti śrî [ll] Payal vål y ]tta ... 7 ..... kô=Pparakesaripanmmar=ana Ti[ri]buyanachchakkara[va]ttiga!
Maduraiyum [1]lamum Ka8 ruvarum Påņdiyan modi-ttalaiyanakonda virar abishekamum Wijaiya
[a]bishēkamum pano[i]y=a[r]ulina $r-Tiribuvanavirade9 vagku yandı 34vada Kanni-nayarra parvva-pakshattu dalamiyum
Tingat-ki[lamaiy]um perra Tiruvðņatta nå!. "In the 34th year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman, alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Tribhuvanaviradêve, who took Madurai, Ilam, Karuvar, and the crowned head of the Pandya and was pleased to perform the anointment of heroes and the anointment of victory, on the day of Sravana, which corresponded to a Monday and to the tenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Kany."
As the preceding date No. 17, of the 19th year of the king's reign, apparently fell in SaksSamvat 1118 expired, this date, which is of the 34th year of his reign, would in the first instance be expected to fall in Saka-Samvat 1133 expired. And for that year the date does work out faultlessly. For in Saka-Samvat 1133 expired the month of Kanya lasted from the 29th Augast to the 27th September A.D. 1211, and during that time the 10th tithi of the bright half ended 8h, 56m. after mean sunrise of Monday, the 19th September A.D. 1911, when the moon was in the nakshatra Sravana, by the equal-space system and according to Garga for 12h. 29m., and by the Brahma-siddhanta for 13h. 47m. after mean safirise.
19.-Inscription in the Rajagopåla-Perumal temple at Manimangalam." i Svasti eri [ll] Tiribu vaqachchakkaravattiga[1] Maduraiyum flamum
Pandiyaņai muļi-ttalaiyun=koņd=aruliya ér[1]-Kulottunga-B[la]dêvarku ya2 ndu 12Avadu Dhanu-nâyarru apara-pakshattu navamiyum Tingat
kilamaiyam perra Sittirai-nál. "In the 12th year of the reign of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulottunga-Choladêve, who was pleased to take Madurai, Ilam, and the crowned head of the Påndya, - on the day of Chitra, which corresponded to a Monday and to the ninth tiths of the second fortnight of the month of Dhanus."
The two preceding dates show that this date, which is of the 12th year of the king's reign, in the first instance may be expected to fall in Saka-Samvat 1111 expired. In that year the month of Dhanus lasted from the 26th November to the 24th December A.D. 1189, and during this time the moon was in the nakshatra Chitra, by the equal-space system and according to Garga for 17h. 44m., and by the Brahma-siddhånta for 14h. 47m. after mean sunrise of Monday, the 4th December A.D. 1189. That this is the proper equivalent
No. 74 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1896. • Read vijay-abes.
No. 5 of the Goveroment Epigrapbist's collection for the year 1802.

Page #270

No. 32.]
SHOLINGHUR INSCRIPTION OF PARANTAKA I.
221
of the original date, there can be no doubt; but it must be pointed out that the tithi quoted in the date, the 9th tithi of the dark half, when calculated by our tables, had ended 51 minutes before mean sunrise of Monday, the 4th December A.D. 1189, instead of ending after sunrise. In my opinion the irregularity is so slight that in this particular instance it rather tends to confirm the correctness of our general result.
The results obtained under Nos. 17-19 are in such perfect agreement that they may be looked upon as certain; and they prove that the 21st November A.D. 1197, the equivalent of the date No. 16, fell in the 20th, not the 19th year of the king's reign. And the general result arrived at is, that the first year of the reign of Kulottunga-Chola III. commenced some time between the 5th December A.D. 1177 and the loth September A.D. 1178 (both days inclusive).
No. 32.- SHOLINGHOR ROCK-INSCRIPTION OF PARANTAKA I.
BY E. HULTZSCH, PA.D. Sholinghur is the Anglo-Indian name of a town in the North Arcot district, and of a Railway station which is situated at a distance of about 7 miles from the town near the village of Bâņavaram. We present Tamil name of the town, solangipuram, is probably connected with the Chola dynasty, to which the subjoined inscription refers. The Tamil work Guruparamparaprabhava* uses the Sanskrit form Chôlasimhapura. A modern temple of Siva in the town bears the name Chôļapurisvara, which yields another Sanskrit designation of the place, viz. Chôlapura. A neighbouring hill bears & temple of Anjaneya, which contains & Telugn inscription of Ramadeva of Penngonda, dated Saka-Samvat 1542, the Raudra samvatsara. A hard climb of one hour takes the visitor to the top of a still higher bill, which bearg a temple of Narasimha. This temple is noticed in the Náláyiraprabandha, the Guruparampardprabhata, and the Vitvagunadarfa (verses 289 to 297). The names by which these works designate the hill, are Kadigai in Tamil and Ghatikáchals in Sansksit. The only two inscriptions of the temple belong to the time of the third Vijayanagara dynasty. Angther temple of Narasimha in the town itself contains a number of inscriptions of the later kings of Vijayanagara, from which it appears that the term Ghatikáchala was then applied to this temple as well as to the one on the hill.
Close to the town, on the south-east corner of a large tank, rises a rocky hill, which is known es Sudukattumalai on account of its proximity to the burning-ground (Judua-kádu) of Sholioghur. At the base of this hill, a large piece of rock rests on two bonlders, thus forming a sort of massive natural door-way. On the inner side of one of the two boulders the subjoined
Calculated by Prof. Jacobi's Special Tables, the distance of the moon from the sun, at mean sunrise of Monday, the 4th December A.D. 1189, was by the Arya-siddhanta 288° 37' 25", by the Surya-sidd henta 289° 5' 6", and by the Brahma-siddhanta 289° 47' 58".
See the Manual of the North Arcot District, second edition, Vol. II. p. 435 ff., and Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 163.
* This name is perhaps a survival from the time of the Baņa dynasty. • See my First Report on Sanskrit Manuscripts, p. vi. f.
• Wilson's Mackenzie Collection, p. 134, mentions the Ghatikdchalamdhalmya, legendars account of this will in the Sanskrit language. Vedhala Venkatacharyn invokes " Nrisimha, the bugband of Amrita phalavalls, who resides on Ghati kadri," at the beginning of his commentary on the Tarkasangraha, and Doddayacharya invokes
Chatikadharadharandra" at the beginning of his Chand amdruta; nee Nos. 975 and 1682 in my Second Report os Sanskrit Manuscripta.
A slab which the temple people have utilised for a bench, bears a long inscription in Chola characters: but the first line, which contained the name of the king, has been out away.

Page #271

222
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
inscription is engraved. It is in a state of tolerable preservation, except at the beginning of the first six lines, where some letters are lost, including the name of the king at the beginning of linel. The alphabets of the inscription are Grantha and Tamil of the game type as in the Udayêndiram plates of Hastimalla. It opens with a few Tamil words (1. 1). Then follow 10 Sanskfit verses, and a short passage in Tamil (11. 19 to 21). At the end, the name of the writer is given in barbarous Sanskrit prose (1.21 f.).
As we learn from the mutilated Tamil passage at the beginning of line 1, the inscription is dated in the 9th year of the reign of a king whose name is lost, but can be supplied with certainty from the Udayêndiram plates of Hastimalla as Parakesarivarman, & surname of the Chôla king Parantaks I. who ruled from about A.D. 900 to 940.8
The Sanskrit portion opens with an invocation of Vishnu (v. 1). The next verse celebrates Åditya (I.) of the race of the Sun. His son (v. 3) was Parantaka (I.), surnamed Vira. narayana. He granted the revenue from a field called) Vamsaväri in favour of a tank named Cholavaridhi (v. 4). This Parantaka (I.) had conferred the title lord of the Baņas' (Banddhirdja) on Prithivipati (vv. 6 and 7) of the Ganga race (v. 5), who was surnamed Hastimalls and defeated an unnamed enemy in the battle of Vallaļa. At his request, the king entrusted him with the execution of the grant (v. 8). Next follows the usual captatio benevolontiæ (v. 9), in which Hastimalla is called Vira-Chôļa. The last verse (10) states that these verses were composed by the Vaikhênasa Kumara of the Kåsyapa gôtra
The second Tamil portion records that Hastimalla, surnamed Vira-Chôļa, the king of Pasivai and vassal of the Chôļa king, executed the royal grant by assigning the paddy-field named Mungilvari (to the tank).
In the concluding Sanskrit portion, the inscription is styled a eulogy (prasasti).
The Ganga-Baņa king Prithivipati II. surnamed Hastimalla is already known from one of the Udayêndiram grants. Four verses of the subjoined inscription (3, 5, 7 and 9) are almost completely identical with four verses of the Udayêndiram plates of Hastimalla (6, 21, 22 and 25). As those plates are dated in the 15th year of the reign of Parântaka I., it appears that their writer copied those four verses from the Sholinghur inscription, which belongs to the 9th year of the same reign. This is also suggested by the fact that verse 21 of the Udayêndiram plates is rather out of place where it stands, while it is in its original and natural position in the Sholinghur inscription (v. 5). Further, this verse has here the correct reading rajahamsa, while the Udayêndiram plates road rajasimha, instead of which I had conjectured rajahansa before I knew of the existence of the Sholinghur inscription. A point in which the two records differ, is that the Sholinghur inscription does not mention Vijayalaya, the grandfather of Parantaka I., while his father Aditya I. is referred to in both. As in the Udayêndiram plates, the Ganga-Bana king Prithivipati II. appears here as vassal and executive officer (djfiapti, v. 8) of Parantaka I. His surname 'king of the people of Parivai' (Parivaiyar kón, 1. 20) corresponds to the lord of Parivipuri' in the Udayêndiram plates (v. 24). I am
South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. No. 76.
As the earliest kuown instance in which Parakesarivarman receives the epithet Madurai konda, i.e. 'the conqueror of Madhurd,' is an inscription of bis 10th year (No. 119 of 1895), it is doubtful if we are justified to supply this epithet too at the beginning of the mutilated line 1. .
* See above, p. 178, note 12. . Compare South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 565.
Sibid. No. 76. The following may now be added to my remarks on the situation of the village granted (ibid. p. 889). Among the boundaries of Kadaikkôttur (p. 389) we find in the east a channel which feeds the Vinnamangulattdruri, i.e. the tank of the inhabitants of Vingamangalam. This village still exists and has given its name to a Railway station between Vaniyambadi and Ambar.
• See ibid. p. 384, note 16.

Page #272

No. 32.]
SHOLINGHUR INSCRIPTION OF PARANTAKA I.
223
unable to identify Parivipuril or Parivai, which appears to have been the residence of Prithivipati II., and Vallala, where he is stated to have won a battlo (v. 8).
A remarkable discrepancy occurg in verse 9 of the Sholinghur inscription, which reads nripardf-kila Vira-Ohôļah, while the Udayêndiram plates (v. 25) have sa Parantaka ekavirah. Hence one might be tempted to conclude that Vira-Chôļa was a surname of Parantaka I. But in the Tamil portion (1. 20) Vira-Chola is again used as a title of Hastimalla. This fact is important, as it enables us to identify two persons mentioned in another Udayêndiram grant (above, Vol. IIL, No. 14), of which only the second and the fifth plates are preserved. The nrépátvara Vira-Chola and his sovereign Parakesarivarman, with whose permission this grant was made, are no doubt identical with the nriparaj Vira-Chola (i.6. Hastimalla) of the Sholinghur inscription and his sovereign Parántaka I., who is known to have borne the surname Parakesarivarman. Further it becomes now probable that the Vira-Chola who is mentioned in the Vêlûr inscription of Kapparadeva (above, No. 9), is also identical with Prithivipati II. In this case the latter would have been still alive about the 26th year of the reign of the Rashtrakūta king Krishna III. From later inscriptions we know of two other chiefs who bore the name Vira-Chola. The first of them was a vassal of the great Chðļa king Rajaraja, and the second was the father of a certain Vira-Champa.
According the Tamil portion (1. 21), the object of the grant which was made by Parantaka I. anu Uxecuted by Hastimella, was a paddy-field named Mungilvari. This Tamil term is Sanskritised in verse 4 as Vamsaväri, in which varsa corresponds to the Tamil word mdigil, a bamboo. The proceeds of the field were to be used for the up-keep of a tank named Ohõlaviridhi (v. 4), 1.e. the Chola ocean." As the name suggests, this tank may have been founded either by the Chola king Parantaka I. himself, or Hastimalla may have constructed it in honour of his sovereign. It must be identical with the large tank at Sholinghur, on the bank of which the subjoined inscription is engraved.
TEXT.6 1.......... [r]ku [&][du opbada[vajda (1) Ånandam
para...... [jam paß]yan[t]i [yad-dhy]Ayi[n]# yasy=&mi [t]risha
[v]ikrame... ..kA7 vasan[t]i tra(yah] [I] ta[t*]tvam ya[sya parâmpisa[n]= ivyinute vô hệ
... nám [pa]ramaś=chira[ya bha]gavån=V[i]shņur-mmudd [80]= 8[t]a vaḥ || [10] Adityanvaya-se5 . . : . kald8
:
bhartta[n=dhara]-go!akan kamp-[&]pâya-niråka[la]m prabhura abhad-Aditya-nåmå opipa []
In his Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 209, Mr. Sewell mentions a village named Paraviparam in the Viluppuram tAluks of the South Arcot district. • See above, page 138.
• Above, Vol. III. p. 71. • The word samudra, ocean,' and it yaonyms are frequently employed, through hyperbole, as the second portion of names of tanks. Thus, the Ganapéávaram inscription of Ganapati (above, Vol. III. p. 91, verses 23 and 26) mentions two tanks named Choqasamudra and Bhimasamudra. At Bangalore two tanks bear even now the namen Dharmambudhi and Kempambodhi, i.e. 'the ocean of Kempe (Gauda),' who is said to have built the Bangalore fort in A.D. 1687; see Mr. Rice's Mysore and Coorg, Vol. II. p. 20. As the names of tanks were often transferred to adjacent villages, the Sanskrit samudra (compare above, Vol. III. p. 225, note 6), the Tamil Iri, the Kanarese kere, and the Telugu chorwow became the ending of many village names in Southern India,
. From four inked estampages, prepared by Mr.T. P. Krishnasvami Sastri, M.A. • Read kó-Pparakliarivarmarku.
1 Read 16kd.
Read perhape -khari nripa-kult.

Page #273

224
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
6... phap[i]-mandalam(lam) kshiti-bhfi[ta]s=sarapêcha digvårand De
Akampanadad hat=sti Pan7 ka[ja]bhava yatn[@]na y8 nirmmitaḥ [2] Tasmach=chakradhara-briyem
prakatayadepratyaksham=åtmapy-alan-dévas-satru-devanala8 saamajani &rl-Virandrayanaḥ 1 b&hådanda-gatam bibhartti suchiram(ra)
vigvambhard-mandalam(lam) sapta9 [d]vipa-samudra-sailam=adhaná kêydra-buddby-siva ya[ho] 11 [3] Va[ma]väri
janitan=pfipa-dêyan-Chôļaváridhi-tataka-samriddhyai [1] 10 dattav&n=nikhilam=& yoga-bhamgåd=&darêņa 88 Parantakadeva[h] [4]
Tasmannipo-labhata patta-mayam prasâdam Bånadhi11 raja-pada-lambhana-sadhanam yaḥ [*] Skrâmato yndhi Parantakato
narendrån Gamgånvavaya-salilábaya-rajahamsa [he] || [5*] Bhůmy-612 dishu sphata-[ls]ghushy=api satsu vşiddhi yad=vşitti-b8dhi [Pri]thivi-padam
adriyantd [19] tat-prapti-purvvaka-chatushtaya-siddhi-yógåd=yasmi13 ba bhůva Prithivipati-sabda-vrittiḥ [6] Sauryy-andaryya-kfitajñata
madhurata-dákshinya-mêdha-kshama-prajña-faucha-sam-and14 bhåva-karuna-kânti-pradhânð nayi [1] Akråntaḥ Prithivipatin sa Kalina sök
vas&dau vina sthatun-dr[A]g-Balivamsa-jó-[ya)15 m=iti (yam] bhêjê guņânån gaṇaḥ 11 [7] Saurimi kalåm(18 vivri[ta]v&n=
alam=&tma-linâm(nam) VallAla-nâmni yadhi santama[s]@yamênê [lo]
vijõâpa[ya)16 novinayavan-atha dharmma-karmmany-ajñaptirwapyabhavad-atra 88 Hastimallah
!! [8] [Pu]pya[*) saman krista]vatâm parirakshatan-cha tad=rakshat=
@ti prispa)r&=kila Vi. 17 ra-Cholah [1] Agâminaḥ kshitipa[t]1[no] praṇamaty=ajasram-mUrddhna Parkri
(cha]raņa[m]buja-sê kharêņa 11 [9] Brahm-&paråkhya-Vikhana[8-Bra]ma18 na-kriyâyâm(yâm) Vaikhånas-akh[y]am=a[mfitatvaldil yasya sätram [] slókån=
imán=rachitavan sa muniḥ Kumarê yad-gotra-krinamu. 19 [ni]r-abhûd=api Kasyap-Akhya[b] || [10) Agu-[kar]ipal puravum dyadiyam
po[n]u[m] perum=&pu 861820 k[k]n-s[di]-malarga! [ma]ngala-Vira-sola][no] Parivaiyar kon Atitima[1]21 lap-rån kuduttan M[u]ngilvari engu[m] va[ya]1 [11] Sta(stha)patikula
maņi.prabha22 vah* Srima[n=Pra]purt-nivasaḥ Srikanth-Atmaja-S[A]n[d]as[ájdhana likhina(ta)
pisatti[b? 11]
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) In the ninth year of the reign) of [king Parakesarivarman) [Verse 1, which is mutilated, contains an invocation of Vishnu).
(V. 2.) In a family [of pridoes, which was the ornament] of the race of the Sun, was born a king named Aditya, who was able to bear, free of trembling and agitation, the globe of the earth. He was created with care by the Creator, in order that . . . . . the crowd of serpents, and all the elephants of the regions, who are supporting the earth, might not feel tired.
Read perbape amrita-kalari.
Read Altimal. # Cancelmani, which is synonymous with the following prabhasa. • Rend-prabhava-irimat..
Read - india . Read perhaps - Standarddhand.
Read prabastin.

Page #274

No. 32.]
SHOLINGHUR INSCRIPTION OF PARANTAKA I.
225
(V. 3.) From him was born the glorious king ViranArayana, a jungle-fire to enemies, who, visibly (and) amply manifesting the glory of Chakradhara,! (which resides) in him, now wears for a long time, as easily as an arm-ring, the circle of the earth, together with the seven continents, oceans and mountains, resting on (his) strong arm.
(V. 4.) This Parantakadêve eagerly granted, until to the end of the age, for the enrichment of the Chôļavaridhi tank, the whole royal revenue derived from Vamsaväri.
(V.5.) That prince, a flamingo in the tank of the Ganga race, who received from this Parantaka, who attacked kings in battle, a grant in the shape of a copper) plate, which was the instrument of the attainment of the dignity of lord of the Banss (Banddhiraja);
(V. 6.) He who bore the name Prithivipati (i.e. the lord or busband of the Earth), because he practised the four (pursuits of human life) after he had taken (to wife) the Earth (Prithivi),-& word which the ancients prefer, as it characterizes the nature of the earth), though there are other) plain and short (synonyms) like bhami;
(V. 7.) That Prithivipati whom, oppressed by the Kali (age), the political crowd of virtues, vis. courage, liberality, gratitude, sweetness, courtesy, wisdom, patience, intelligence, purity, tranquillity, dignity, mercy, beauty, etc., forthwith joined, in order to rest without grief and fatigue, under the impression that he was born of the race of Bali;
(V.8.) Sms Hastimalla, who amply showed that a particle of the Sun was inherent in him, in the battle called (after) Valláļa, which resembled deep darkness, became, at his humblo request, the royal messenger (djfiapti) for this charitable work.
(V. 9.) “The religious merit of those who perform (grants) and of those who protect (them), (is) equal. Therefore protect (the present gift)!"-(Speaking) thus, the chief of princes Vira-Chola incessantly bows (his head, whose diadem are the lotus-feet of Parâri (Siva), to fatare kings.
(V. 10.) These verses were composed by the sage Kumars, the founder of whose gôtra was the sage named Kagyapa, (and) whose sutra, named Vaikhånasa, grants salvation (?) during the performance of) the rites (prescribed by) the ascetic (Sranana) Vikhanas, whose other name was Brahman.
(Line 19.) (The servant of) the lotus-feet of the Chola king; the auspicions Vira-Chola ; the king of the people of Parivai; Attimallan (Hastimalla) himself gave the paddy-field named Mungilvari, so that the tank) 7 might enjoy gifts (?), revenue (?) and gold connected) with its) six shares.
(L: 21.) (This) prasasti was written by Skandasádha, the son of Srikantha, a descendant of a family of architects (sthapati) and an inhabitant of the prosperous (Pra]puri."
· See South Indian Inscription, Vol. II. p. 886, note 3. 1 The relative pronouns.in verses 5 to 7 correspond to the demonstrative pronoun sa in verse 8.
The etymologioal menning of prithivi 'the brond or spacious one." • See South Indian Incoriptions, Vol. 1. p. 388, note 3.
... he conquered his enemies in Che battle of Valld!s, jast as the son dispels darkness. Besides, this verse seems to contain an allusion to Hastimalla's title Vira-Chols, by which he is connected with the Chola, who claimed the Sun as their ancestor.
• 8 South Indian Inscription. Vol. II. p. 388, note 7, and above, p. 178, noto 7. 1 See verse 4 of the Sanskrit portion. • Compare the expression dyira.ppuravidl in South Indian Insoription, Vol. II. No. 78, tort line 99.
This doubtful name lo perhape & corruption of Parivipurl, which is mentioned as the residence of Hastimella in verte 24 of the Udayondirum plates.
26

Page #275

226
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV
No. 33.- PITHAPURAM PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF MALLAPADEVA;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1124.
BY E. HULTZSCH, PH.D. This is the third of the four inscriptions on the pillar at the entrance of the KuntiMadhava temple at Pithapuram. It is engraved on the east face of the pillar, below the end of the second inscription (No. 10 above). Like the two other inscriptions, it is in a state of fair preservation and is written in the Telugu alphabet. The languages of the inscription are Sanskrit (verse and prose) and Telugu prose lines 85-90). Two passages are in a mixture of Telugu and Sanskřit prose (11. 90-93 and 1. 96). Among the numerous orthographical mistakes, the following deserve to be mentioned as being due to faulty pronunciation. The vowel e is used for a, especially after y, in Yemuna for Yamuna (1. 26); tên=éyen for tên=@yam (1. 47); -yesd for yasah (1. 64); jảyetê for jáyaté (1. 94); nirupamáne for sirupamana (1. 54); and Potame for Potama (1. 92). O occurs instead of 8 in nanddand for Handano (1.4); €kana for ékóna (1. 20); and thánår for bhánôr (1. 79). 1 and ê are interchanged in chakri for chakre (1. 17) and kalâvat-êti for kalavat=iti (1. 70). Consonants are prefixed in Yibaḥ for Ita) (1. 17); vuttama for uttama (1. 64); sinipa, indripa or indripa for nyipa (11. 69, 51 and 55, and twice in 1. 66) and dripu for ripu (1. 56). The diphthong ai is improperly used in the second syllable of Haihaiya for Haihaya (1. 69) and in -saijfák for -sarjñaḥ (1. 64). Finally, instead of Jyaishtha we find Srêshtha (1. 79), as in the Ekâmranátha inscription of Ganapati.
About two thirds of the inscription are taken up with the genealogy of the Eastern Châlukya kings, which agrees on the whole with the account given in the Koramelli plates of Rajaraja I., the Chelldr plates of Vira-Choda, and the second Pithapuram inscription. There are, however, a few independent statements which deserve to be noticed. The third king of the dynasty, Indrabhattaraka or Indraråja, is here called Induraja (1. 34); he is stated to have ruled for seven days, as in the second Pithapuram inscription and in three copper-plate grants." The eleventh king, Narendra, is said to have fought 108 battles, and to have founded on the sites of these battles 108 temples, to which tanks and gardens were attached (v. 8.)
The thirteenth king, Guna[ga]-Vijayaditya, bore the surname Tribhuvanankusa. He is reported to have played the game of ball on the battle-field with the head of Mangiraja; to have burnt Chakrakûța ; to have frightened Sankila, residing in Kiranapura and joined by Krishņa; to have restored his dignity to Vallabhêndra; and to have received elephants ss tribute from the king of Kalinga (vv. 9 and 10). Some of these deeds are alluded to in two other inscriptions. One of them states that Vijayaditya III., "prompted by the lord of the Rattas, having conquered the unequalled Gangas, cut off the head of Mangi in battle," and that," having frightened Křishņa (and) Sankila, he completely burnt their city." A second inscription says that Vijayaditya III. was "renowned through killing Mangi and burning Kiranapura." Krishna, the enemy of Vijayaditya III., used to be identified with the
1 Compare above, Vol. III. p. 22.
· Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 201, text line 14. In an inscription at Srile armam (No. 308 of 1806) hoth Sratha and Jydalpha occur instead of Jyaishtha, as in lines 79 and 86 of the third Pithapuram inscription.
* See above, p. 84, and notes 5 and 6. • See South Indian Inscription, Vol. I. p. 32, note 4.
Compare ibid. p. 37, and p. 38, note 8; and Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 101. • Compare ibid. p. 100.
* Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 221, and South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. pp. 88, 89 and 42, where sarkila is rendered by fire-brand.' The inscription now published proves that Sankila is a proper dame, and that, I.e. p. 39, note 11, we must read bully draw.
. ibid. p. 88, note 3. The present inscription shows that I was wrong in altering Kiranapira into Krishnapura.

Page #276

No. 33.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF MALLAPADEVA.
227
Rashtrakūta king Krishna II. This identification cannot be upheld, because the expressions
lord of the Rattas' (Raffésa) and Vallabhêndra in the Eastern Chalukya inscriptions must refer to one of the two Råshtrakūta contemporaries of Vijayaditya III., either Amoghavarsha I. or Krishna II. The former of these two kings claims to have been "worshipped by the lords of Málava and Vengi.”! If we combine this statement with those of the Eastern Chalukya inscriptions, it appears that Vijayaditya III. Was & vassal of Amôghavarsha I. The Málava king who was dependent on Amôghavarsha I., I suspect to be identical with the Krishna who was 'frightened' by Vijayaditya III., and with the Paramára king Krishnaraja or Upêndra, whom Professor Bühler places after 800 A.D. An argument in favour of this identification is furnished by the subjoined inscription, which, immediately before the mention of Krishsa, refers to the burning of Chakrakata. This place is probably the same as Chakrakotta, which appears to have been situated in the dominions of the king of Dhari, the capital of Mâlava. Kiranapura, where Sarkila and Kfishộa resided, I am unable to identify. Mangi, another opponent of Vijayaditya III., may have been a Ganga king.
The fourteenth king, Chalukya-Bhima (I.), is stated to have been victorious in 360 battles, and to have founded a temple (of Siva), called Châļukya-Bhimêsvara after his own name (v. 11). This temple still exists at Bhimavaram near Cocanada in the Godavari district. In three of its inscriptions, it bears the name Chalukya-Bhimêsvara or Chalukya-Bhimêsvara. The name of himavaram is derived from that of the temple; for, in one inscription (No. 462 of 1893), it is called Chåļukya-Bhîmêśvarapura, in another (No. 463 of 1893) ChalukyaBhîmanagari, and in five others Châlnky&-Bhimậpara. As stated by Dr. Fleet, the opponent of Chalukya-Bhima I. was the Rashtrakata king Krishna II,8
The seventeenth king, Vijayaditya (V.), had the other name Bêta (vv. 25 and 26). He was also called Kanthika-Béta (1. 48), because he wore & necklace (kanthikd) as a symbol of his anointment as heir-apparent. Verse 15 states that the twenty-second king, Rajabhima, had, besides Dânârnava and Amma (II.), a third son, whose name was Kåma. Verse 18 refers to the period of 27 years between Dâna (i.e. Dånårņava) and Saktivarman, during which the Telugu country (Andhra-mandala) remained without a ruler. Dr. Burnell and Dr. Fleet suggested that, during this interval, the country was conquered and held by the Chôļas.11 As the accession of the great Chola king Rajaraja is now proved to have taken place in A.D. 984-85, it follows that the conquest of Vengi, which was effected in the 13th or 14th year of his reign, 13 fell in A.D. 997-98, s.c. within the break of 27 or 30 years in the role of the Eastern Chalukya kings.
Verse 19 supplies the name of Å[r]yadevi, the mother of the twenty-fifth king, Saktivarman. The twenty-seventh and twenty-eighth kings, R&jarêja (I.) and Rajendra-Chôda (or KulôttungaChoda I.), are here said to have reigned for 40 and 50 years (vv. 21 and 22), while other
1 Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 219.
Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 225. • See South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 284, note 9. • This seems to mean that he was engaged in war for a whole year successively.
Nos 461 to 463 of 1893. In these three inscriptions and in Nou 464 and 466 of 1898, Bhimavaram itself is called Skandărâma or Kumarårêms, .. the garden of the War-god." • Nos. 473, 480, 486, 487 and 488 of 1893.
1 Ind. Ant. Vol. XX, p. 103. • In South Indian Inscriptions, V I. p. 42, I have followed Dr. Fleet (Ind. An. Vol. XII. p. 221) in translating Ratta-ddydda-balén-dbjicydptania Viage-mandalam by " the country of Vangt, which bad bean overrun by the army of the Ratta claimants." Instead of this read the country of Vengt, which had been overrun by the anny of (Krishna II.) the heir (or son) of the Ratta (vis. Amoghavarba 1.)."
. Katlikd-dyutimal-kenthal, . 25.
Spe Ind. Ank. Vd. XX. p. 96, nobe 9; p. 103, nobe 97; and p. 207. 11 ibid. p. 272.
ibid. Vol. XXIII. p. 297, and above p. 68. 1 Bee South Indian Inscriptione, Vol. III. P 5. 14 ibid. Vol. I. p. 32 note 10.

Page #277

228
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
inscriptions allot to these two kings a reign of 41 and 49 years, respectively. Rajendra-Choda is stated to have ruled the Andhra-vishaya together with the five Drevidas. Here we have & fresh version of the fact that Kulôttunga-Choda I. did not only rule over Vengi, but succeeded to the throne of the Chola kingdom.
RAi&ndra-Choda's immediate successor, Vikrama-Choda, was hitherto known only from the Chellar plates of Kulottunga-Choda II. From the subjoined inscription we learn that he had the surname Tyagasamudra; that he went to govern the Choda country, and that, after his departure, the country of Vengi became devoid of a ruler (v. 24). Partly on the strength of this statement, I have identified him with the Chola king Parakesarivarman alias Vikrama-Chôļadeva, whose accession probably took place on the 18th July A.D. 1108.6
With line 62 begins the genealogy of a family of princes who derived their descent from the seventeenth Eastern Chalukya king, Bêta or Vijayaditya. The names of these princes, and their relation to each other, are given in the Table on page 229. No historical details are mentioned in connection with any of them, besides the names of their wives. The queen of Satyásrays W& Gauri of the Ganga race (v. 27); she may have been related to the Eastern Ganga king Anantavarman alias Ohôdaganga of Kalinga, who was crowned in A.D. 1078.7 The queen of Vijayaditya II. was Vijay of the rade of the Sun (v. 29), perhaps a Chola princess. The queen of Mallapa II., Chandaladhvi, was the daughter of Brahman, a Haihaya ruler of the Sagara-vishaya (v. 32), who may bave been related to the Hatays chiefs of Kona-mandala. The queen of Vijayaditya III., Ganga, was the daughter of the lord of [Åra]davada (v. 37), which I cannot identify.
In connection with the two last princes of the list, the dates of their coronation are recorded. Mallapa III. was anointed in the temple of Kunti-Madhave at Plthapuri or Sripithapuram in Saka-Samvat 1124 (in numerical words and figures), on Sunday, the 10th tithi of the dark fortnight of Jynishthn, in the Simha lagns and the Asvini nakshatra (v. 39 and 1.85 ff.). Professor Kielhorn has been good enough to calculate this date as follows:-"For Saka. Sarvat 1124 expired, the date corresponds to Sunday, the 16th June A.D. 1202, On this day the 10th tithi of the dark half of Jyaishtha ended 22h. 10m., and the nakshatra was Asvini for 11h. 10m. after mean sunrise. The longitude of the son at mean suorise was 79° 40', and the lagna Sinha therefore lasted from about 2h. 40m. to about 4h. 40m. after mean sunrise."
The Saka year in which the predecessor of Mallapa III., Vijayaditya III., was crowned, is only expressed in numerical words. As the numerical word ocean' (jaladhi) may represent either 4 or 7,10 the year may be 1049 or 1079. The second figure is, however, much more probable, because, if he had been crorned in 1049, his reign would have lasted for the unusually long period of 75 years. To Professor Kielhorn I am obliged for the following calculation of the date, which was Saturday, the 10th tichi of the bright fortnight of Mágba, in the Röhint nakshatra and the Mina lagna (v. 36):-"For Saka-Samvat 1049 expired, the date would
The accession of Kuláttunga I. is now proved to have taken place in A.D. 1070 ; nec above. D. 72 • See South Indian Inscription, Vol. I. p. 113, note 3. * ibid. Vol. II. p. 280 f.
• Ind, ant. Vol. XIV. p. 55. • South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II, p. 808 1.
. Above, p. 73. 1 Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 161 f.
Above, p. 84 ft. . The same date has already been calculated by Dr. Fleet, Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 268.
10 Thus, in one of the Srikůrman inscriptions (No. 981 of 1896) the word rindhu corresponds to the figure 4 Sakabda midhi-sindhu-rama-laiabhrit-sankhyd-samaid and Sakacarıla bulu 1349); and in three others (Non. 275. 336 and 355 of 1896) the words rindow and adgars mean'7' (81kdodd ravi-sindhu-tannidhi-vwth and Sakacarushambulu 1879; Siedbdl fara ridhwnlra-dharap-sakhy-dwild and Sakavarshambul 1976 ģakádde rari-sagar-deshi-sahild and Sakararuskanbuls 1378). For two other cases in which adgara is used for
7 Professor Kielborn refers me to Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 36, No. 16, and p. 378, No. 198.

Page #278

THE EASTERN CHALUKYAS OF PITHAPURAM.
No. 33.]
Beta, KanthikA-Beta, or Vijayaditya I.
Satyasraya, alias Uttama Chalukya; m. Gauri of the Ganga race.
Vijayaditya II.;, Vimaladitya. m. Vijaya of the race of the Sun.
Vikramaditya.
Vishnuvardhana I.
Mallapa I.
Kama
Rajamartanda,
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OP MALLAPADEVA.
Vishpuvardhana II.
Samideva.
Mallapa II. ;
m. Chandaladevi, daughter of the Haihaya Brahman,
lord of the Sagara-vishaya.
VijayAditya 111.;
crowned 11th January A.D. 1168 m. Gangi, daughter of the lord of [ra]davada
-
Malla, Mallapa III., or Vishịuvardhana III.;
crowned at Pithapuram on the 16th June A.D. 1202.
229

Page #279

230
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV
correspond to Saturday, the 14th January A.D. 1128. On this day the 10th tithi of the bright half of Magha ended lh. 34m., and the moon was in Robiņi for 6h. 34m. after mean sunrise. The longitude of the sun at mean sunrise was 290° 12', and the lagna Mina therefore lasted from about 2h. 40m. to about 4h. 40m. after mean sunrise. For Saka-Sanyat 1079 expired, the date would correspond to Saturday, the 11th January A.D. 1158. On this day the 10th tithi of the bright half of Magha ended about 16h. 30m. after mean sunrise. The moon was in Rəhiņi by the Brahma-Siddhanta and according to Garga from sunrise, and by the equal-space system from 3h. 56m. after mean sunrise, and remained in Rəhiņi, by all the three systems, to the end of the day. The longitude of the sun was 288° 24' at sunrise, and the lagna Mîna therefore lasted from about 2h. 46m. to about 4h. 46m. after mean sunrise. I am inclined to think that the second equivalent is preferable to the first, because the abhisheka actually took place during the 10th tithi." Professor Kielhorn's concluding remark corroborates the view expressed above, that Saka-Samvat 1079, and not 1049, is intended.
Further we are told, in Sanskřit verse (v. 40), in Sanskțit prose (11. 82-85), and in Telugu prose (11. 85-90), that on the very day of his anointment, Malla or, with his full titles, Sarval6kAśraya-Vishnuvardhana-Mahåråjs alias Mallapadêva-Chakravartin, gave the village of Gudivada in the district of Prôl-nându to the temple of Kunti-Madhava at Sripithapura. The boundaries of the village are specified in lines 90-93. I am not able to identify either the village or any of its boundaries. But it is known from the first Pithapuram inscription and from inscriptions at Sarpavaram that the district of Prol-nându or Prôln-nându included Navakhandavåda (near Pithapuram) and Sarpavaram. The inscription ends with the usual imprecations (11. 93-96) and the statement that it was written by Kantacharya of Sripithapuram, the same person who had engraved the first and second inscriptions on the pillar.
The village of Bhimavaram contains, besides the Bhimêsvara temple, a temple of Nerdyana. The ancient name of this temple was Råjanarayana-Vinnagara, i.e. the Vishnu temple of Rajanåråyaņa.' According to an inscription of Kulôttunga I. (No. 473 of 1893) it was founded by a Vaisya named Mandaya, and was apparently called after the king himself, who had the surname R&janarayana. This temple contains two inscriptions of SarvalókásrayaVishņuvardhana-Maharaja alias Mallapadêve-Chakravartin or Mallappadeva-Chakravartin (Nos. 486 and 487 of 1893). Both inscriptions belong to the 3rd year of the king's reign. The first is also dated in Saka-Samvat 100[0], and the second in 1098. The second inscription is preceded by four mutilated Sansksit verses (No. 489 of 1893), which record that Mallappadeva was the son of Vijayaditya by Ga[igâdêvi). Hence he must be the same person as MallapaVishnuvardhana, to whose time the third Pithapuram inscription belongs. According to the two Bhimavaram inscriptions, he would have ascended the throne in Saka-Samvat 1098.6 I am unable to reconcile this fact with the statement of the Pithapuram inscription, that he was crowned in Saka-Samvat 1124.
Another inscription of the Narayana temple at Bhimavaram (No. 474 of 1893) records & grant made in Saka-Samvat 1098 by Narendre, who was the son of Vijayaditys of Vêngi by Lakshmidêvi and the grandson of Malla. This Narendra was evidently a half-brother of Mallapa III. He appears to be referred to as the son of Vijayaditys of Vengi by Lakshmidevi in a grant from the Godavari district.
See p. 33 above.
See p. 227 above.
See Nos. 472, 476 and 478 of 1893. See South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 59, verse 12.
The same follows from an insoription of Saka-Sanyat 110[6] and the (1 ]oth year of Sarvalók AraraVishnuvardhana Maharaja (No. 479 of 1898), which has to be assigoed to Mallapa III.
See Dr. Floot's abstract of this grant, Ind. And. Vol. XX. p. 268.

Page #280

No. 33.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF MALLAPADEVA.
231
TEXT. 1 'श्रीमत व[ने खरस्य विकसब[T]भीस[री]जादभूत' बन] वेद2 [नि]धिः पुराणपुरुषस्तस्मात्सुतो मानस: [*] पासीदत्रिमुनिस्ततोजनि जग
बेत्रीम[वो] वारि[धेम्मि] [श]करो म[हे खरशिरोभूषम्म लिचंद्रमास' [॥ १] 4 [तस्मादिदोजगच्चेतोनहनू' मंदिरंन्धिय: [*] बुधो जन्ने बुधादासीच्चक्र5 [व]र्तिः पुरूर[व][7]: । [२१] तस्मादायुः । ततो नहुषः । तती
ययातिः । त6 त: पूरः । भक्त्या निज[त[रुण्यं गुरवे दत्वा तदंग्गसक्त[i] जरसं [1]
7 षणमिव यो भेजे पूरुम्भभारभरणधोतयभुजः । [३] ततो जनमे8 [ज*]य: [*] तत: प्राचीश: [*] ततस्मन्ययाति: [*] ततो हयपतिः
[1] ततस्मावभौमः [*] 9 ततो जयसेनः [*] ततो महाभौमः [*] तस्मादेशान: [*] ततः क्रो
धानन: [1] ततो देवकिः [*] 10 तस्मादृत्कः [*] तस्मादृक्षकः [1] ततो म[ति]वरः [*] ततः कार्त्या
___ यनः। [1] ततो नील: ["] [त]तो दु[0]-" 11 त्तः [1] तती भरत: । जाह्नवीयमुनातीरे कृत्वा यूपानिरंतरान् [1]
यो [महा12 कर्मभरताना" ख्यातोखमधवत्" [४] ततो भरत[]झूमन्युः []
___ततस्मुहोत्रः [*] [त]13 तो हस्ति:" [*] ततो विरोचनः [*] तस्मा[द]जमीड: [*]] ततस्म
वरण: [*] तत()स्मुधन्वा [*] [त]-. 14 [त]: परिक्षित् [*] ततो भीमसेनः [*] ततः प्रदीपन: [*] ततशं
[तनुः [*] ततो विचित्रवीर्यः] [*] 15 [त]त: पांडुराज: [*] कुत्तीमाद्रीदेव्योयुधिष्ठिर" भीममर्जुनं नकुलं [*]
सह[देव]
1 From inked estampages, prepared by Mr. H. Krishna Sastri, B.A. • Read श्रीभ व. - Read भूइमा.
• Read धर्मिचं. • Read भषामणिचन्द्रमाः 6 Read नन्दनी.
- Read °वर्ती. • Rend पूर्भू. . Read धीरेय.
10 Read °भुक:1 Read कात्यायन:.
1 The anusodra stands at the beginning of the next line. Read भरतनाबा. " Road अमेध.
- Read सौ. - Read मोड:
19 Read oeant fv.

Page #281

232
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
16 [मि]ति स खेमे पंच मणीनिव सुतेक्सस्तयान्' । [५] विष्णुय्यस्य क्य
स्थति][मु]17 [प]गतो मत्यत्वलज्जां जहात्' यीशः पाशपतप्रदानसमये चक्री' यदा[]
[य]न ही[द]मभूत्वहादिव' सता सिंहासनं पविणसोयं विश्वजनीनचा19 [रुच]रितो लोककवीरीजनः । [*] ततो ना[द]भिमन्मुः । ततः परि
चित् । ततो जनमेजयः । तत[:*] क्षेमकः । [त*]20 [तो] नरवाहनः । ततश्शतानीकः । तस्मादुदयनः । ततस्तइंश्येष्वयोध्या
सिंह[*]सनासी निष्वे] कूनषष्टिभूपालेषु' गते]1 [५] (1) तदन्वये [विजयादित्यी नाम राजा विजिगीष(त)या दक्षिणाप
डंग्गत्वा' त्रिलोचनपलवम[धि]क्षिस कीर्तिशे[ष]22 [स]मगमत" । "तस्म[T] संकुले [ष]ण्मासगम्भाणी" तदनमहिषी मुडिवेमु.
__ नाम[*]ग्रह[T]रमुपगम्य तबिवासिना वि. 23 []भट्टसोमयाजिना दुहितृनिर्विशेषमभिरन्विता" सती विष्णुवईनबंदनमसूत
[] तस्य कुमारस्य 24 "मानव्यसगोत्रहारितपुवहिपक्षगोत्रक्रमाभितानि" कर्माणि कारयित्वा त[म]
वयत्" [*] स च [मा]चा विदित[वि]" 25 [त्तत्तस्मविग्गंत्य चलुक्यगिरौ नंहा[भ]गवतीमाराध्य(7) कुमारनारायण]मातु
गणांच] संतये() [खे]तातपत्रक[शं][ख] 26 [पंचमहाशब्दपालिकेतनप्रतिडकाव()रा[]लाच्छनपिच्छकुंतसिंहासनमकरतोरण
कनकदंडगंगायमुन[*]दी-18 27 नि] खकुलक्रमागतानि निक्षिप्तानीव सांबाज्यचियानि समाद[*]य कडं
ब्बगंग्ग()भूमिपाविर्जित्य सेतुन[]28 दामध्यं साहसप्तलक्षं दक्षिणापडंग्गवा" पालयामास । "श्रीविष्णुवर्धानात्त
म्माहिजयादित्यभूपतिः [प]
- Read सतेजससमयान3 Read . .sye looks like ine. • Read चिप्य. - Read गर्भिणी. " Read बमोचितानि. W Read'ढक्का, बन्छिन, and घमुना. I Read दधिचाप nd omit गत्वा.
Read जादौन: or, to suit the metre, स्वजनीश:. • Read भूमहादिवि.
• Read मन्यु:- Read वेकीन.
* Read पचं गत्वा. 10 Read गमत्.
1 Read तबि. M Read रचिता.
" Read शारितीपुच. • Read 'वर्षयत्.
"Read . " Read साबाब्यचिहानि.
• Read सासव. Read वर्धमा.

Page #282

No. 33.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OP MALLAPADEVA.
293
29 [जवान्वयवातायां देव्यामासीत्सुतोत्तमः । [१] [स]त्पत्र: पुलकेशिवक्षम
[] (तः)त्सुतः कीर्तिवर्मा [*] तख तनयः 30 [श्रीम]ता म[क]लभुवनसंस्तुयमानमानव्यसगो[चा' हारितपुत्राणः कौशिकी.
__ वरप्रसादल[व]र[*]ज्यानां मालग31 []परिपालिताना स्व[*]मिमहासनपादानुध्याताना 'भगवनारायणप्रसादितव
रवराह(7)लांच्छनक्षणव82 [शोकता[रतिमण्डलानामश्वमधावस्तखानपविचितवपुषां' चालुक्यानाकुलमवं.
()[रि]33 [णो मत्यायव[भ] मेदस्य भ्राता कु[भ]विष्णु[व]ईनीष्टादश वर्षाणि वेग्गी.
देशमपालयत् [*] त()दात्मजी जय[सिं]34 हवन भस्त्रयस्त्रिंशतं [1] तदनुज इंदुराजसप्त दिनानि [*] त[मती
विष्णुवईनी नव वर्षाणि [1] तसूनुः मंग्गि[यु]. 35 विरा]न[:] पंञ्चविंशतिं [1] तत्पुत्री जयसिंह([स्त्र] य[]दश' [1] तववरा
द: कोक्किलिष्य [स]" [*] [तस्व ज्येष्ठो भाता विष्णुव[*]36 मन][मु]चाव्य सप्तविंश[तमन्दान् [1] तत्पुत्री विजयादित्यभ[*]रकोष्टा.
दश [*] तत्सुतो विष्णुवईनष्प[दत्रि]37 [शतं [1] [तंत्तनयः ।"] नरेंद्री युवाय" समरशतमष्टोत्तरंपति"
रणस्थाने तावत्परिगणनया देवनिलयान् [*] तटाका[ना*][स]33 [][:] किव" सह निधाय क्षितिमपात्" धरांच्चत्वारिं]शच्छरद उक
धीरष्टसहिताः । [*] तत्पुत्रः कलिविष्णुवईनी[य]39 []वर्षा[न]18 [1] तत्पुतो" [1] मंगिराजोत्तमांगेन यो वी[समरांगणे
[i] चकार कंदुकक्रीडां नामा त्रिभु[व]40 [न] कुमः [ ८] योधा[Rोच्चक्रकूट किरणपुरगतं संकिलं कणयुक्तं यो.
भैषीहलमें[२] निज[म]. 41 [हि]मयुतं यो व्यधादग्रहीभ्य [i] कालिंग[प्र]भृितभान्स गुण[ग]विजयादि
त्यदेवो] महेंद्रश्यत्वारिं]-"
LJ
• Read संसूब • Read मेधावभथ.
1 Between Tand eq is an erased letter. • Rand हारितीपुचाण.
• Read भगवना. •Read 'भेन्द्रस्य.
7 The final t is corrected from ti. • Read जुर्मति
• Read °स्त्रयोदश. 1 Rand पक्षासान.
WRead नतमु. " Read युडापं.
" Read 'मटीचरमपि. म Read 'पारा (१)
18 Read वर्षम् • Rend महौर
1 Read महन्द्रयत्वा
10 Rend तदवरजः - Read तच. W Road किख.
" Read तत्पुष:

Page #283

234
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
42 शत्ममा भूवलय[मध]' चतुसंयुता रक्षति स्म [0] [१०] तडातुविक्रमा
दित्यस्य तनयश्चाक्य]43 [भी]मः [1] "व्यव्युत्तरं यस्त्रिशतं' रण[]नां [जित्वा खनान[r'] प्रधित
विधाय [*] चालुक्यभीमेश्वरदेवह[H"] 44 [त्रि]शत्वमा भूतलमन्वरक्षत् । [११] तत्मतः कोशभिगंडापरनामा [1]
विदितो विजयादित्यः 'स्व[बंधु]45 [गतु]ला' धरामपात्ममार्डी वीर जयस्तं[भ] निधाय यः । [१२] तत्सु
तावम्मराजभीमौ [1] तयोरम्मरजे46 [ज]: सप्त वर्षणि [1] यस्यारातिग[णो] निरस्तविषयो योगीव शूलार्पि
तस्वांग: कामुकवत्प्रवाहजल[वत्] 47 भंगेरनेकैर्युतः [*] निस्मारः "क[द]कीप्रकाडव[द]रण्या[व]सभागग्निवतेनेये
जयिनाम्मभूमिपति[ना] 48 [२]जान्वती" भूरभूत् । [१३] तत्मुतं "कंटिकाबेता[प]रनामानं विजया.
दित्यबालमुच्च[*]व्य ताडपो मा[स*]49 [मकं] [*] तं जित्वा चालुक्य[भीमतनयो (1) विक्रमादित्य [ए]कादश
मासान् । त[*]डपरा[*]जसुती "युद्ध कुलसाप्त [व]50 [णि [*] विद्राव्यैनं "युद्धमलं "ख[दशाहीरी धीम[*] नम्परा जानव
[ग] [*] रा[ज] तेजा [*]जभी[म]rl" जितारि[खेंगीदे 51 [हादशाब्दानरक्षत् । [१४] तस्य मुता[स्त्रय एते विरजिरे राजभी.
मभूमीशस्य [*] दानाबावाम्मंदप कामो] विभवापह[*]सि52 [६]वेंद्रा:" [॥ १५] तेषु मानुषम[हवरो यशःपारदप्रसर दि][ख] [br]
अम्मभूमिपतिरन्दपालयत्यंञ्च[विंशतिस मा][:.] 53 "मातलं [॥ १६] संत:" [*] *दानावम्मभूपालभाता संवत्सर[व]यं
[1] अपाहरांचतुष्पष्टिकलागुरुरिति [७]त: । [१७] [धीनिधे].
I Rend मथ.
- Read षषु 'यस्त्रिशतं is corrected from यस्त्रिंशतं.
• Read प्रधितं. • Read शिममा.
• Read खर्च 1 Read तुली धराम् । पपादर्धसमा वौरी.
• Read वयोरमाराजः• Rend वर्षाणि. __Read 'तखामः
" Read 'वजा 11 The da of kadaff is entered below the line; read yan.
" Bend नेय. " Read राजन्वती. " Bend afger.
B Read युद्धमन.. 11 The akshara is entered below the line.
" Rend खर्दशा - Read भौमी.
Read रिवको
" Rend दानार्थवीपतिः 1 The metre of the first half of this verse is Årydgiti, while that of the second hall is Gfti. * In the second pdda of this verse, two aksharas are missing; read perbaps evafe . " Read चमा. " Read ततः.
WRead दानाचवीष

Page #284

No. 33.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OFF_MALLAPADEVA.
235
54 [र्विरुपमानैदानिनी' दानभूतळपतरनत्तरं [1] सप्तविंशतिसमा [विधेर्बशा.
दंभ्रमंडल[मनाय[क] स्थितं [॥ १८*] 55 [दानावस्यंददतेराव्यदेव्याच' नंदन: [1] निर्मल[*] श()क्ति[व]`सौ
हादशादानप[][] [॥ १८*] त[स्य] वर नो] विमलादि56 त्य' मानांबुनिधि महिमहारः [*] द्रोही दृपुनो[पि] न [षा हासिः
पाति] स्ा धरामध' सप्ताब्दान् ॥ २०"] पुत्रस्तस्य [हि]म[सु]57 वंशतिलका[:*] श्रीराजराज[स]माचत्व[*]रिंशतमंध्रमंडलमपा[लोक कल्पना
म [*] यविर्वा]मन[बन्धनव्य[ति]58 करं वैरोचनवाळणं वसय[]सर[सं युधिष्ठरवयंम्पने धरित्रीजन:
[॥ २१*] तत्पुत्रो जयवान[पू]वपुरुषा" राजें-12 18 टचोड स्थित श्रीपंचद्रवितस्महांधवि[ष]यं" पंञ्चाशदब्दानपात् ।
[यस्य "खरतरप्रतापदहनज्वालासमालिं-16 60 [मित तोम' मानुषगम्यतां हत[हिमी नूनं हिमानीगिरिः [॥ २२*]
तस्याभ[व]गभगीरध[]न्ध[मार[रमांबरीष[चरि-18 61 तप्रतिमस्य पुत्र: [*] शक्रक्रम: "[]धित[वि] क्र[म]चोडनामा चा[क्य*]
___ [वंश]जलधेः परिपूर्वचंद्रः । [२३] तस्मिंस्त्यागस[मु]62 द्वापर[नामनि [चोडमंडलं चातुं [1] गतवति वेंगीभूमित्र[f]य[क]र
हिता तदंत्तरे जाता [॥ २४*] तत्समय" [*] ताडपोच्च[7] - 63 टिती "याभूदम्भुपाल[नंदन: [*] कंटिकाद्युतिमुत्कंठो बेतक्षितिपतिः
___ कती । [२५] तस्मात्" बेदनरेंद्रादि]64 गजेंद्रापह[*]सिविपदयेशा[: *] [वत्तमचालुक्य[*]परसैज्ञाः [स]त्याश्रय
स्ममुद्युत: [॥ २१] तस्यासीदग्पमहिषी गंम्गा[व]65 यभषणं० [*] गौरी गौरीव() लावण्याजातामप्तस्मतास्त्रयो [॥ २७.
वीरी विजयादित्या" विम()लादित्योध' विक्रमादित्य[B] [*]
1 Rend °मानदानिनी.
- Read दानार्थवख नृपतेरार्यदेव्याच. - Read हादशा. • Rend 'यी.
. Rend 'afval. • Read रिपुचीपि. - Read °मथ.
* Read :. • Read निर्वनावासायास. • Read युधिष्ठिरमयं मैने.
1 Read पुरुषी. 1 The amusndra stands at the beginning of the next line,
- Read स्थिर:- Read द्रविड..
* Read खैर. # The anwandra stands at the beginning of the next line.
1 Read 'लिनिती लेमे. B Read भगौरयधुन्धु. " Read प्रथित.
- Read पूर्ण. " Read तत्समये. - Read योभू.
1 Read कण्डिकायुविमत्कण्डी. - Read तमादेव.
15 The antusodra stands at the beginning of the next line. * Read यशा:. भRead उत्तम
38 Read :. - Read समुहत:• Read °यविभूषणम्
1 Read °शाचाताः सप्त सुवासयी.. - Read °दित्यो " Read व्यीय.
212

Page #285

236
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
66 श्रीविशुवईनंद्रिपो' मनपंद्रिपकामराजमार्तड[*]: [॥ २८"] [ए][त]षु वि
जयादित्यमूर्यान्वयसमुद्भवां [*] सु[प] 67 येमेध' विजयामहादेवीं म[ही]समा [॥ २८"] तस्यात्तस्म[*][द]भूनि[.
विष्णुवईनभूपति: [*] वीरो मनपदेवोध' सामि[दे]68 वोमितद्युतिः [॥ ३.] तेषामशेषविदुषां परितोषपाषी स्थ[*]नं धृतः'
कुलगृहं मनु[जें]द्रलक्ष्याः [1] भूषा भवः' खनिर69 नूनपराक्षमस्य' मझो हि[ष] जगति [मनपदेव मासीत् । [१]
'सगरवि[ष]येशहहयतिलकनमाभिधानंनृप[वर]-10 70 तनया[मु]पयेमेसो मापदे[वो] देवोपमोध" चंदि]लदेवी [॥ ३२"] लीला
वतीति चतुरीति कलावतेति कल्याणि[नी]71 ति कुलजेति पतिव्रतेति [1"] धीरेत्युदारचरितेति सखचणेति "व्याव[1]
तेनवरतं जगतीजनेन । [३३] तथा []72 दल[दे]व्यां [म]क्षपदेवो महेश्वरानन्धवरः [1"] तनयमजनयहेवं विजयादित्य
दिलीप इव [र]73 घुमनघं [॥ ३४] यं "चीमसाहसरुचिं विजयाभिवंचं धर्मप्रसूतिमविभिन
कुलानुरागं [*] श्रीव[२]74 "[व]पानमवाप्य युधिष्ठिरोय" इत्यन्वयं विलसति खिरवायलसी:" [॥ २५]
यो राजें] शक[1]ब्दे निधिजलधि. 76 [वियच्चंद्रगे माघमासे एक पक्षे "दशम्याविनतनयदिने रोहिणीतारका यां]
[1] [मो]ने [ल]ग्नेभिषि[ो] । 76 [निखिलगुणगणमालवालो" विशाली रचावहीं
कीर्तिपुष्पामपुष्चत् । [३१] सो[यमा]77 [रदवाडेशमुतां गंगामिवेयर [] गंगादेवीं विशाखाचीमुपयेमे मुदिा]
चितः । [१७] तान्या 78 योजनि विणायो" वासदि]व वापरः । मनभूपालक[:] श्रीमानृपावा
मुत्तमोत्तमः । [१८] शाकाद]
1 Read वनसपी मनपरुप. • Read देवीष. 1 Read भुवः "Bend °धानप. - Read कलावतीति. " Bad पन. " Road शब्यामिमी.
- Read Sप. - Read पीपी. • Read पराक्रमख. 1 Read तनयाम्। उप. - Read यावर्थते. - Read 'यमित्यन्बाई • Read खा.
- Read मेष. . Read ya :. . Read tva.
Bed मोष. WRead भीम. " Rend स्थिरराज्यरको.. " Band fayी .

Page #286

No. 33.)
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF MALLAPADEVA.
237
79 वेदनेत्रक्षितिशशिगणिते 'श्रेष्ठकणे [द']शम्यां भानूळर' [स]लग्ने महति
मृगपतावखिबे पीठप[-] [1] 80 श्रीमच्चालुक्यवंशोदधिसकलकलापूर्बाचंद्रोभिषिक्तः "कुत्तीश्रीनाधहर्ये सुरपति
विभवो म81 [नभू]वनभोसौ [॥ ३८"] प्रादादखंड' गुडिवाडनामग्रामं स तस्मिन्नभिषेक
काले [*] प्रोल्नांडुदेशे प्रभ[वेव्य82 याय कुत्तीमनोरंजनमाधवाय । [४०] स राजा रा[ज]परमेश्वरी राज
.. [पुरंदरः परिम83 [भ]ागवतः परमब्रह्मण्यः प्रोल्नांटिविषयवासिनो राष्ट्रकूटप्रमुखान्कुडुबिनस्स
|]84 समाइयेथमाज्ञापयति [1] [वि]दितमस्तु वः प्रोल्नांटिविषये गुडिवाड
नामग्रामोस्माभिः श्री[पी]85 परनिवासिने श्रीकुंतीमाधवदेवाय । सर्वकरपरिहारण दत्तः । शकवर्ष
__ भुलु ११[२]४ गु[न]टि 86 'ज्येष्ठब[][3]दशमियुनादिवारसु नाटि सिंहोदयमुन । स्वस्ति सर्वलोका
अयश्रीविष्णुवईनमहा87 राजुलैन मापदेवचक्रवत्तिं श्रीपिठापुरमुन श्रीकुंतीमाधवदेवर स[त्रि]धिन
भिषिल्लुडै पट्ट88 सुगष्टि तबिमित्तमुन श्रीकृत्तीमाधवदेवरकु "हविर्भशचनात्यवित्यनैमित्तिक
मासोत्सवसंवत्सरीम[वा]89 @सुगा प्रोस्नांडिलो गुडिवाड अनियेडि जर प्रखंडमुनु गृहक्षेत्रारामग्रा.
मेयकसहितमु 90 ग[ सबं]कर[प]रिहारमुगांजेसि [भा]चंद्राकस्थायिगानिश्चिरि । अस्य [7]
मस्त्र सीमान: । पूर्वात:" कोम्म91 रेटि गह वेदुरुपोद सीमा । पाम्नेयत: कवल[बो]इ सीमा ।
दक्षिणतः बरिमिक दौ[डि मूल [सी]मा । नैरित्यत[:]" 92 [दब] गुंट्ट चिंत्त सीमा । पश्चिमत: कोलनि पोतमे चेनि दूब सीमा ।
वायव्यतः चेदलुवाड का[२]डि मुच्चंहि पुट्ट
Read ज्येष्ठ. • Resd पूर्व - Read कुटुम्बिन. • Read हविर्षवर्चना. - Read पीवम.
. Read भानीरि • Read कुन्नौरीनाथ. • Rand वर्ष " Rand पूर्ववः
• Bond H. • Read 'बई. • Rends. " Band मंत.

Page #287

298
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. IV.
93 ह सीमा खत्तरतः भंडिधारि सीमा । ईशान्यतः कुलुमेटि चेदल
वाड भंडिधारि' मुचंहि सीमा । पस्य धर्मस्य केन[चि]94 बाधा न कत्तव्या' [१] यदा[१] [*] स्वदत्ता परदत्तं वा यो
[]रेत वसुंधरा [*] षष्टिं वर्षसहस्राणि [विष्ठा]यां [जा]ये[ते]' 95 क्रिमिः । [४१] बहुभिबसुधा दत्ता बहुभिश्चानुपालिता [1] यस्य
यस्य [यदा भूमिस्तस्य तस्य तदा फलं । [४२*] श[वणापि
कतो धर्म96 : पालनोयं' प्रयत्नतः । शत्रुरि]व [हि शत्रु][:*] स्यधर्मश्चत्रु कस्य
चित् । [४३] श्रीपिठापुरमुन "कटाच[*]र्य[लिखितं [1] श्री श्री श्री भि [.]
TRANSLATION. (Verse 1.) From the expanding lotus flower (which rose from) the navel of (Vishnu) the husband of Sri (and) lord of the world, was produced Brahma, the abode of the Vedas (and) primeval spirit. From him was born & son of the mind, the sage Atri. From him came the Moon,-a feast to the eyes of men, the friend of the ocean, the founder of a race, (and) the jewel that adorns the head of Mahesvara (Siva).
(V. 2.) From this Moon was born Budha, a rejoicer of the hearts of men (and) an abode of wisdom. From Budha came the emperor Pururavas.
(Line 5.) From him (came) Ayu ; from him Nahusha ; from him Yayati; (and) from him Poru;
(V. 3.) Půru, whose arms were able to bear the burden of the earth (and) who, having devontly bestowed his own youth on (his) parent, received like an ornament the old age clinging to the body of the latter.
(L.7.) From him (came) Janamjaya; from him Prachise; from him Sainyayati : from him Hayapati : from him sarvabhauma; from him Jayasena; from him Mahabhauma: from him Aisana: from him Krodhanana%3; from him Devaki; from him Ribhuka: from him Bikshaka: from him Mativara%; from him Katyayana%3; from him Nila3; from him Dushyants; (and) from him Bharata,
(V. 4.) Who, having placed sacrificial posts in an uninterrupted line on the bank of the JAhnavi (Ganga) and Yamuna, performed a horse-sacrifice (and hence became known by the name of Mahakarma-Bharata.11
(L. 12.). From this Bharata (came) Bhûmanyu ; from him Suhôtra; from him Hastin : from him Virôchana ; from him Ajamidha ; from him Samvarana ; from him Sudhanvan from him Parikshit%3; from him Bhimasena; from him Pradipana; from him Samtann: from him Vichitravirya; (and) from him king Pandu,
(V.5.) From the two queens Kanti and Mådri, he (vis. Pandu) received five sons, who were as brilliant as jewels,-Yudhishthira, Bhima, Arjuna, Nakula (and) Sahadeva.
(V.6.) The only hero in the world, whose noble deeds were beneficial to all men, (was) Arjuna, whose companion Vishņu (Krishna) became, disregarding the shame of being a mortal:
• Read उत्तर. • See note 2. - Read नायते. - Read करा.
Read बंडिदारि.
- Read ऐशानव:'Read कर्वव्या.
• Read परदत्ता. • Rend नौयः.
• Read स्वाधर्मः शचन Mia Bharnta (the performer) of great rites'

Page #288

No. 33.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF MALLAPADEVA.
289
who was embraced by Isa (Śiva) at the time of the bestowal of the Påbupata (weapon); (and) through whom, when he stayed in the great heaven, the throne of Vajrin (Indra) became possessed of two Indras.
(L. 19.) From this Arjuna (came) Abhimanyu : from him Parikshit: from him Janamêjaya; from him Kshēmaka : from him Naravahana; from him Satánika; (and) from him Udayana. Then, after fifty-nine kings of his race, who sat on the throne at Ayodhyl, had passed away, a king of this race, Vijayaditya by name, having gone to the Dekhan with the desire of conquest (anal) having challenged Trilochana-Pallava, met with his death. During this battle, his chief queen, who had been pregnant for six months, reached an agrahára called Mudivêma, and, being protected like a daughter by Vishnubhatta-Sômaydjin, who dwelt there, gave birth to a son, Vishnuvardhana. She brought him up, having caused to be performed for this prince the rites which were suitable to (his) descent from the double gôtra of those who belonged to the gôira of the Mânavyas and were the sons of Hâriti. And he, having been told the foregoing) events by (his) mother, went forth, worshipped the goddess Nanda (Gauri) on the Chalukya mountain, appeased Kumara (Skanda), Narayana (Vishņu), and the troop of Mothers, resumed the insignia of sovereignty, which had descended (to him) by the succession of his race, (and) which had been, as it were, deposited (with these deities),-(vis.) the white parasol, the single conch, the five mahasabdas, the flags in rows, the pratidhakka (drum), the crest of the boar, the peacock's tail, the spear, the throne, the ornamental arch, the golden sceptre, the emblems of the Ganga and the Yamanâ, etc., conquered the Kadambs and Ganga princes, and ruled over the Dekhan, (which is situated) between (Râma's) Bridge and (the river) Narmada, (and which contains) seven and a half lakshas (of villages).
(V. 7) To this glorious Vishnuvardhana was born by a queen of the Pallava race an excellent son, king Vijayaditya.
(L. 29.) His Bon (vas) Pulakési-Vallabha. His son (was) Kirtivarman. His son, Kubja-Vishnuvardhana,- the brother of Satyasraya-Vallabhéndra who adorned the race of the glorious Chalukyas, who belong to the gôtra of the Mânavyas who are praised in the whole world; who are the sons of Hâriti; who have acquired the kingdom through the favour of (Śiva) the husband of Kausiki; who are protected by the troop of Mothers; who are meditating at the feet of the lord Mahasena (Skanda); who have subdued the crowd of (their) enemies in an instant through the power of the excellent crest of the boar, with which they have been favoured by the blessed Narayana (Vishra); (and) whose bodies are purified by bathing at the end of horse-sacrifices, -ruled over the country of Vêngi for eighteen years; his son, Jayasimha-Vallabha, for thirty-three (years); his younger brother, Indurája, for seven days; his son, Vishnuvardhana, for nine years ; his son, Mangi-yuvaråja, for twenty-five (years); his son, Jayasimha, for thirteen (years) ; his younger brother, Kokkili, for six months; his elder brother, Vishņuvardhana, having expelled him, for thirty-seven years ; his son, Vijayaditya-Bhattaraka, for eighteen (years); his son, Vishnuvardhana, for thirty-six (years) ; (and) his son,
(V.8.) The wire Narendra, having fought one hundred and eight battles (and) having founded, it is said, as many temples (and) tanks with gardens on (those) battle-fields, ruled (this excellent country for forty-eight years.
(L. 38.) His son, Kali-Vishņuvardhana, (ruled) for one and a half year; (and) his son, -
(Vy. 9 and 10.) The great lord Guña[ga]-Vijayadityadeva, surnamed Tribhuvanänkusa, - the hero who played the game of ball on the battle-beld with the head of Mangiraja ; who burnt Chakrakûța; who frightened Sankila, residing in Kiranapura (and)
Die he shared the throne of his father Indra during bia visit to Scarga

Page #289

240
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL IV.
joined by Krishna; who restored his dignity to Vallabhendra ; and who received elephants as tribute from the Kalinga (king), -ruled the circle of the earth for forty-four years.
(L. 42.) The son of his brother Vikramaditya (wan) Chalukya-Bhima,
(V. 11.) Who, having been victorious in three hundred and sixty battles (and) having founded a temple of Siva), called Chalukya-Bhimêávara after his own name, ruled the earth for thirty years.
(L. 44.) His son, whose other name was Kollabhiganda,
(V. 12.) The renowned (and) anequalled hero Vijayaditya, who granted gold in profusion, established a pillar of victory and ruled the earth for half a year.
(L. 45.) His two sons (woro) Amma and Rajabhima. Of theso two, king Amma (ruled) for seven years.
(V. 13.) This earth possessed a really good king in this victorious prince Ammg. (For), his enemies were driven from their country (vishaya), as the Yogin has renounced worldly pleasures (vishaya); their bodies were empaled on stakes (fala), as the body of a lover is filled with passion (sala); they suffered many defeats (bhanga), as the water of a stream has many ripples (bhanga); they were devoid of strength as the trunk of the plantain ; (and) they lived to the jungle (aranya), as fire dwells, in the (two) aranis.
(L. 48.) Having expelled his son, the young Vijayaditya, whose other name was Kanthika-Bêta-Tadapa (ruled) for one month. Having defeated him, Vikramaditya, the Bon of Chalukya-Bhima, (ruled) for eleven months. Yuddhamalla, the son of king Tadapa, (ruled) for seven years.
(V. 14.) Having expelled this Yuddhamalla from his country, the brave, wise, brilliant (and) victorious Rajabhima, the younger brother of king Amma, ruled over the country of Vengi for twelve years.
(V. 15.) This prince Rajabhima had three sons -- Danarnava, prince Amma, (and) Kama - who surpassed (Indra) the lord of the gods in might.
(V.16.) Among these, king Amme, & Maheśvara (Siva) among men, the sprending of whose fame (which resembled) quicksilver, illumined (all) regions, ruled over the earth for twenty-five years.
(V. 17.) Then the brother of king Amma,- Dinârnava, who was known as a master of the sixty-four fine arts, ruled the earth for three years.
(V. 18.) After the wise (and) liberal king Dana, the Andhra-mandala remained, by the will of fate, without a ruler for twenty-seven years.
(V. 19.) The pure Saktivarman, the son of king Dånárnava and of Å[r]yadevi, ruled the earth for twelve years.
(V. 20.) Then his younger brother, Vimaladitya, an ocean of honour, the Mandara (tree) on earth, who was not treacherous even towards an enemy, (and) whose (only) weapon was (his) arm, ruled the earth for seven years.
(V. 21.) His son, the glorious Rajaraje, the ornament of the race of the Moon, the Kalpa tree on earth, ruled the Andhra-mandala for forty years. Him the inhabitants of this earth considered Vairóchana (Bali) who did not undergo imprisonment by Vâmana, (and) & Yudhishthira who was not addicted to the trouble of forest-life.!
(V. 22.) His son, the victorious (and) firm Rajendra-Choda, a man who had not had his equal before, ruled the Andhra-vishaya together with the glorious five Dravidas for fifty
King Bali was confined by Vishnu in bis Vdmandoaldrs to the nether regions, and Yudbiobthira lud to live in the forest for twelve yeart

Page #290

No. 33.]
PITHAPURAM INSCRIPTION OF MALLAPADEVA.
241
years. Verily, the Snowy Mountain became accessible to men, as it was enveloped by the flames of the fire of his unchecked velour (and thus) had its snow melted.
(V. 23.) The son of him who resembled in conduct (the ancient kinge) Nriga, Bhagiratha, Dhundhamara, Rama and Ambarisha, was he who bore the renowned name Vikrama-Chôda, who resembled Sakra (Indra) in might, and who was the full-moon of the ocean(-like) Chalukys race.
(V. 24.) When he, whose other name was Tylgasamudra, had gone to protect the Chôda-mandala, the country of Vengi became devoid of a ruler in that interval.
(L. 62.) At this time,
(Vv. 25 and 26.) To that virtuous prince Beta, who was the son of king Amma; whose neck was resplendent with a necklace (kanthikd); (and) who had been expelled by Tadapa,- to this prince Beta was born Satysraya, whose other name was Uttama-Chalukya, (and) whose spotless fame surpassed (in whiteness) the mighty elephant of Indra.
(Vv. 27 and 28.) His chief queen, an ornament of the Ganga race, was Gauri, who resembled Gauri (Pârvati) in beauty. This couple had seven song - the brave Vijayaditya, Vimaladitya, Vikramaditya, the glorious prince Vishnuvardhana, prince Mallapa, Kama and R&jamartanda.
(V. 29.) Among these, Vijayaditya married Vijaya-mahadevi, who was born from the race of the Sun, (and) who resembled the Earth (in patience).
(V.30.) She bore to him the victorious prince Vishnuvardhana, the brave Mallapadeve, and the brilliant Sâmideva.
(V. 31.) Among these, Mallapadeva was a benefactor of all scholars, an abode of firmness, the birth-place of royal splendour, an ornament of the earth, & mine of unequalled valour, (and) & wrestler with (all) enemies in the world.
(V. 32.) This god-like Mallapadeva married Chandaladevi, the daughter of an excellent prince named Brahman, who was the ornament of the Eaihayas (and) the lord of the Sagaravishaya.
(V. 33.) She was continnally praised by the inhabitants of the earth with the terms "charming, clever, accomplished, anspicious, noble, faithful, intelligent, virtuous (and) lucky.'
(V. 34.) Having received a boon from Mahesvara (Śiva), Mallapadêvs begot on this Chandaladevi a son, king Vijayaditya, just as Dilipa (begot) the sinless Raghu.
(V.35.) Having obtained him, who was fond of terrible daring (or of the daring of Bhima); who was saluted by victory (or by Vijaya, 1.6. Arjana); who was the birth-place of virtue (or the son of Dharma); whose devotion to his family (or to Nakula) was unbroken ; (and) who propagated a glorious family,- royal Fortune (became) constant (and) rejoiced daily, (because she took him) for Yudhishthira.
(V. 36.) Having been anointed in the Saks year containing the treasures (9), the oceans (7), the sky (0), and the moon (1),- (s.e. 1079), - in the month of Magha, in the bright fortnight, on the tenth tithi, on the day of the son of the Sun (i.e. on Saturday), under the asterism Rohin, at the Mina lagna,- this moon among kings, who resembled) a great watertrench (filled) with all virtues, reared the creeper of protection of men, whose flower was fame, (and) which yielded the desired fruit (vis. heaven).
· See line 48 of the text.
• Yudhishtbira was the son of Dharma and the brother of Bhima, Arjuos and Nakuls, who are alladed to in the first half of the verse. Sve p. 928 above.
21

Page #291

242
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV
(V. 37.) As fśvara (Śiva) (married) Gang, he joyfully married the large-eyed Gangadhvi, the daughter of the lord of [Ara]davada.
(V.38.) This couple had a son who was a partial incarnation of Vishnu, like a second Vasudeva (Kfishņa),--the glorious king Malla, the most excellent of princes.
(V. 39.) In the saka year reckoned by the Vedas (4), the eyes (2), the earth (1), and the moon (1),- (i.e. 1124),- in the dark (fortnight) of Jyaishțha, on the tenth tithi, on Sunday, at the great auspicious lagna Msigapati (ie. Sinha), under the asterism Asvini, at Pithapuri, in the temple of the god Kuntingtha, was anointed this prince Malla, whose might resembled that of (Indra) the lord of the gods, (and) who was the full-moon of the ocean(-like) race of the glorious Chåļukyas.
(V. 40.) At this time of his) anointment, he gave the whole village named Gudivada in the district (data) of Prôl-nandu to the imperishable lord Madhava who gladdens the heart of Kunti.
(L. 82.) This king, the Rajaparamétvara, the Puraṁdara (Indra) among kings, the devout worshipper of Bhagavat (Vishņu), the devoat worshipper of Brahmapas,--having called together the Rashtrakdfas and all other ryots inhabiting the district (vishaya) of Pról-nandu, .commands as follows:
(L. 84.) "Ba it known to you that we have given the village named Gudivada in the district (vishaya) of Prôl-nându, with exemption from all taxes, to the god KuntiMadhavadeva who resides in Sripithapura."
(L. 85.) In the Saka year 1124, on the tenth tithi of the dark (fortnight) of Jyaishtha, on Sunday, at the rising of Simha,- Hail! The asylum of the whole world (Sarvalókábraya), the glorious Vishậuvardhana-Mahårája, alias Mallapadêva-Chakravartin, having been anointed and crowned at Sripithapuram in the presence of the god Kunti-Madhavadêva, gave on this occasion to the god Kunti. Madhavadêva, for burnt offerings, oblations and worship, for daily and periodical rites, monthly festivals and annual festivals, the whole village called Gudivada in Prôl-nându, together with houses, fields, gardens and inhabitants, having exempted (it) from all taxes, to last as long as the moon and the sun.
(L. 90.) The boundaries of this village (are) : - In the east, the boundary (is) a bamboo bush on the embankment of the Kommarēru (river). In the south-east, the boundary (is) a pair of boulders. In the south, the boundary (is) the corner of the yard of Barimika. In the south-west, the boundary (is) a tamarind tree at the [Dabban]gayta tank). In the west, the boundary (is) a sluiced at the field of Potama of Kolanu.“ In the north-west, the boundary (is) a big () ant-hill at the meeting point of the three boundaries of Chedaluvads and Karada. In the north, the boundary is) a cart-road. In the north-east, the boundary (10) the meeting point of the three boundaries of Kulumódu and of the cart-road of Chedaluvada.
(L. 93.) Nobody should cause obstruction to this charity. For, it is said : [Vv. 41 to 43 are three of the usual imprecatory verses.]
(L. 96.) (This odiot was) written by Kaptacharya at Sripithapuram. Hail! Hail! Hail! Bhi.7
Bonda is perhaps the same as banda. See Mr. Kittel'. Kannada-English Dictionary, s.v. doddi. . See ibid. s. v. tb, the usual Teluga form of which is tms. • See South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 808 and note 8.
The third boundary is probably the granted village itself; compare above, p. 96, note 4. • See the preceding note.
This is perhaps the initial of some controlling ofhoer.

Page #292

No. 34.]
KHALIMPUR PLATE OF DHARMAPALADEVA.
243
No. 34. - KHALIMPUR PLATE OF DHARMAPALADEVA.
BY F. KIELHORN, PA.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. This plate was discovered by Mr. Umes Chandra Batavyal, I.C.S., in November 1893, at the village of KhAlimpur, near Gaur, in the Maldah district of the Bhagalpur division of the Lieutenant-Governorship of Bengal. It had been found by a Muhammadan cultivator, while ploughing a paddy-field near the village, and was parobased by Mr. Batavyal from his widow. The inscription which it contains has already been published by Mr. Batavyal, with a translation and a small bat clear photo-etching, in the Journal, Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. LXIII. Part I. p. 39 ff. I re-edit it from impressions taken by Dr. Haltzsch, to whom the original plate was kindly sent by Dr. Grierson.
This is a single plate which measures about 114" broad by 1' 43' high. Like the other plates of the same dynasty, it is surmounted by a highly wrought ornament, soldered on the top of it, overlapping the upper portion of the plate where it causes a break of about 4' in the first three lives of the writing on either side, and projecting about 5%" above the plate. The main part of this ornament is a seal, formed by five concentric rings, the innermost of which is about 2' in diameter. A horizontal line divides the space within this ring into two parts. Above the line is & wheel on & pedestal, with a deer facing it on either side ; and immediately below it we have the legend frimin=Dharmmapaladevah, written in one line. Below the legend is another horizontal line, and below this again there seem to be some flowers. The seal rests on a pedestal, and has all round it some projections, the shape of which may be seen from the Plate opposite page 244. The plata is inscribed on both sides. The first side contains 33 lines of writing, and the second 29 lines, the last of which is engraved quite at the bottom of the plate, about 51' distant from the line preceding it. Both the writer and the engraver have done their work with great care, and, although the edges of the plate are not raised into rims, the writing, with the exception of three or four aksharas on the second side, is in an excellent state of preservation. The size of the letters on the first side is about Pa', while on the second side it is only between " and " The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets. Like those of the short Gaya inscription of Dharmapåla (Sir A. Cunningham's Maha-Bodhi, Plate xxviii, 3), they hold an intermediate position between those of the D26. Baranårk inscription of Jivitagapta II. of the family of the Gaptas of Magadha (Gupta Inscriptions, Plate xxix. B) and those of the Badal pillar inscription of the time of Narayannpåla (Epigraphia Indica, Vol. II. p. 160, Plate). In general, whnt strikes one, is that letters like p, m, and 8 are mostly open at the top, and that separate signs are employed to denote final, n, and m, with the virama written beneath or over the sign, or attached to the top
1 Mr. Batavgal, by making this inscription known, has rendered a valuable service to Indian epigraphy, and I would leave thore who are interested in the subject to find out for themselves where my text and translation differ from his. But I must junt mention bere that surely Mr. Batavyal has been rather rash in stating that the grant recorded in this inscription was made in favour of the poet Bhatta Nardyaņa. So far as I can see, his error is due, in the first instance, to s misapprehension of the meaning of the word pddamdla in line 51 of the text. According to Mr. Batavyal, tbe adjective pddamilla sam da means one who came to visit,' and the Ndrágana-bhatfdraka, which that adjective qualities, therefore cannot denote the god Narayan, but "plainly refers to some person whose name was Narayana." Really pddamila denotes the attendants of some god or idol, and Nardyana-bhaffdrakah padamila-sandtah therefore literally can only mean the lord Narayage, associated with bis attendants.
These plates are the Mungir plate of Dêrapala, 4s. Res. Vol. I. p. 123 f., And Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 253 f.; the Phagalpur plate of Narayanapals, Jour. Bong. As. Soc. Vol. XLVII. Part I. p. 384 ff., and Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 304 ff.; the Dinajpur plate of Mahipala, Jour. Beng. 41. Roo. Vol. LXI Part I. p. 77 ff; and the Amg&cbb plate of Vigrahapkla III., 4s. Res. Vol. IX. p. 434 f., and Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 186 . and Vol. XXI. p. 97 .
212

Page #293

244
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
of it, or, in the case of final t, without the virdna. As regards individual letters, the lower part of m throughout is formed by a straight arm, pointing in an upward direction to the left, and shows nowhere a loop or round knob. The conjunct rth, which occurs only in the word sdhdyakarthah) in line 13, is denoted by a sign of its own, which has developed out of the sign for rth as it appears in line 12 of the Aphead inscription of Adityasena (Gupta Inscriptions, Plate xxviii.), and which we find in nearly the same form in the Kota Buddhist inscription of the Samanta Dévadattat of Vikrama-Samvat 847(?). The sign for is similar to the sign for the same letter in the Deo para inscription of Vijayasena (Epigraphia Indica, Vol. I. p. 308, Plate), except that the vertical line on the right is drawn quite down to the bottom. The initial i is three times (in iva, 11. 3 and 4, and iti, 1.7) formed by a horizontal top line, such as is generally found in consonant-signs, with two circles below it; and three times in iti, 11. 52, 56, and 58) by two circles, with a line which slants down from the left to the right below them. The sign of visarga is sometimes expressed by a single circle, with a hook or curved line below it. The sign of avagraha is employed three times, in grdmå søya, 1. 31, tato 58mábhis, 1. 52, and yathd ssmdbhir, 1. 49; and numeral figures for 1, 2 and 3 are used in line 61. Having compared a large number of lithographs and impressions of other inscriptions, I have come to the conclusion that the alphabet here employed may fairly be described as a Magadha variety of the Nagari alphabet, and that, on paleographical grounds, the inscription may confidently be assigned to the ninth century A.D.-The language is Sansksit. The insoription, after the words om svasti with which it commences, has a verse invoking the protection of Buddha, who here, as in the Ghôsråwå inscription, is called Vajrásana, and, after that, twelve other verses in praise of the king Dharmapala and his ancestors; and it contains five benedictive and imprecatory verses in lines 56-60, and another verse, which gives the name of the engraver, in line 62. The rest of the text is in prose. As regards orthography, the letter b is throughout expressed by the sign for v; the palatal sibilant is used instead of the lingual in vitvags, 1. 12, and vitaye, 1. 31, and instead of the dental in the word arddhasrôtikd, 1. 34 ff.; the dental is employed instead of anusara in ya sanays, I. 60;
1 Final - is throughout denoted by a hall-form of m (i... an m without the horisontal top-line) with the sign of virama below (but not attached to) it; eg. in anwydtam, 1. 14. Final t is five times denoted by a final form of t, without the virdma, e.g. in vibrandt, 1. 26; once, in antard/4t, 1.28, by a half-form of t with the virdma above it; once, in aurearat, I. 16, by bearly full forin of t with the birdna attached to the top of it; and once, in vandt, 1. 67, by the ordinary form of t with the sides attached to the foot of it. Pinalis generally denoted by
half-form of #, with the virama below it, and once, in frends, . 30, above it; four times by the fall form of
with tbe virdma attached to the top of it, as in badoan, 1. 17; and once, in nishitd., 1. 17, by the full form of with the birdna below it.
Io the Ghosra wa Buddhist inscription of the time of Devapala (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 809, Plate) them with the loop is still the exception, but in the Badal pillar inscription and in the Bhagalpur plate of Narayanapala it is used throughout.
Mr. Bataryal read this adhdy akdran. The sign for rik, bere used, of course owes its origin to the fact that the sign for was written on the line, not above it.
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p 46. I owe excellent impressions of that inscription to Dr. Fleet.
The first form of i, described above, we find in the word iva in line 2 of the Aftrgadh seal of the Maukbari king Sarvavarman (Gupta Iser. Plate xxx. A), and it is used throughout in the Badal pillar inscription as well wain tbe Bhagalpor plate of Narayanapala, the Dinajpur plate of Mahlpáls, the Gays inscription of Yakabapala, and in inscriptions at Sirpur, Arohaol. Suro. of India, Vol. XVII, Plate xviii.) and the second form we have in the word Tijd in line 5 of the D&O-Baranárk inscription of Jivitagupta II. of Magadhe (upta Inser. Plate xxix. B).
This sign is used 11 times, from ddvah in line 30 to pratiedsinah in line 48. In one or two cases I am doubtful whether it is meant for risarga or for anuandra.
The sign of arngraha occars once in line 8) in the K0 inscription of Devadatta of Vikraina-Samvat RAZP). And once in line 5) in the Gwalior inscription of Bhojnders of Kananj of Vikrama-Samvat 983. B. Tad Vol. I. p. 169. In the Ghosraw inseription it is used no less than seven times, but in tbe BadAl pillar inscription only twice.
This one of the palatal sibilant may be nocounted for by the influence of the Magadh Prakrit.

Page #294

Scals of Copper-Plate Grants.
2. Komarti Plates of Chandavarman; Epigraphia Indica, Vol. IV. No. 16.
FULL-SIZE.
1. Khalimpur Plate of Dharmapaladeva; Epigraphia Indica, Vol. IV. No. 34.
HALF-SIZE
3. Chikkutla Plates of Vikramendravarman II.; Ep. Ind. Vol. IV. No. 25.
FULL-SIZE.
4. Udayendiram Plates of Pallavamalla; South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. No. 74.
FULL-SIZE
E. HULTZSCH
NEGATIVES BY WIELE & KLEIN, BANGALORE
COLLOTYPE BY W. GRIGGS.

Page #295


Page #296

No. 34.]
KHALIMPUR PLATE OF DHARMAPALADEVA.
245
and the word chaturshu is written chaturushu in line 44. In respect of the observance of the rules of sandhi, it may be noted that m is several times retained before v, instead of being changed to anusvára, not only in samoat, 1. 61, but also at the end of words, e.g. in - vapusham=vdhininám=vidhatun, 1. 20; that is doubled before in rdjaputtra, l. 32, and attra, 1. 60; that the conjuncts dv and dho are incorrectly employed instead of ddy and ddhu in -kridvipah, 1. 41, and oudhed, 1. 58 (but not in vuddhva, 1. 60); and that visarga several times has been wrongly omitted, e.g. in akirtti kshapayatám, 1. 59. The only other point of grammar that need be drawn attention to here is the employment of the word uparilikhitaka, for uparilikhita, in line 52, for which we now can quote numerous analogous instances from other inscriptions. The prose (formal) part of the text offers a considerable number of words, some of them technical terms, which, 80 far as I know, have not yet been met with elsewhere, and the meaning of some of which is obscure. Thus, in the description of the boundaries of the villages in lines 31-43, we find ardhasrótika, khataka, khatiká, jólaka, bhishuka (?), and yanaka or ydnikd, (and perhaps some others, if they are not proper names), some of which may bave been drawn from the writer's vernacular. In the long list of officials, enumerated in lines 44-47, we have the Shashthadhikrita, Dundafakti, Khôla, Jyéshthakdyastha and Datagramika, who are not mentioned in other inscriptions which I have been able to compare. And revenue-torms peculiar to our text are talapataka: and haffikd in lines 51 and 52, and pindaka in line 55.
The inscription is one of the devout worshipper of Sugata (Buddha), the Paramésvara Paramabhaffäraku Maharajadhirdja Dharmapaladeva, and records that the king, at the request of his Mahasamantadhipati Narayanavarman, which was communicated to him by the Dataka, the Yuvaraja Tribhuvanapala, granted four villages to a temple of the god N[n]nnaNåråyana, which had been founded by Narayana varman at Subhasthali. It is the earliest record of any extent that has yet been found of the Palab dynasty, but, excepting that it gives us the names of the father and grandfather-Vapyata and Dayitavishņu- of Gopala (1.), and relates that, to put an end to lawlessness and disorder, Gôpåla was induced by the people to assume the sovereignty, and that he married the Bhadra king's daughter Deddadêvi, it tells us nothing whatever that was not known before regarding that dynasty. About Gopala, its founder, we learn no more from it than what has just been stated. Of Dharmapala, his and Deddadêvi's son, the only fact recorded is, that he installed a certain king of Kanyakubja (or Kanauj), to the joy of the people of Panchåla, and with the ready approval of the Bhojas, Matsyas, Madras, Kurus, Yadus, Yavanas, Avantis, Gandh&ras and Kiras. And of this even we already had a more specific account in the third verse of the Bhagalpur plate of Narayanapala, according to which Dharmapåla gave back again the sovereignty of Mahodaya (or Kananj), which he had acquired by defeating Indraraja and other enemies, to the begging Chakriyudha.
* Compare aruhati for arhati, above, Vol. III. p. 143.
- Compare, e.g., bhuktaka in line 10 of the Madhuban plate of Harsba, Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 73, and see Gupta Inscr. p. 69.
* In a note on the translation I have drawn attention to the fact that the Do- Baranark inscription of Jivitagupta II. of Magadba (Gupta Inscr. No. 46) contains the word taldråtaka as the designation of some official. Perhaps I may mention here that that inscription, too, contains an nousually long list of officials- in line 10, what has been understood to be the name of a village, appears to me really to be kibbra-vaa ard-go-mahishy-adhikritaand that in line 14 of it we have the same word yathálálddhy drin which we have in line 47 of the present inscription, and which, if my memory serves me rightly, is not of ordinary occurrence except in inscriptions from Orissa.
• The Dátaka of the Mungir plate of Devapals also was a Fuvardja, the king's son Rajyap&ls; see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 258.
This designation of the family actually occurs in line 4 of the Kammuli plate of Vaidyadêve, Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 350.
The Bhadras are variously placed in the middle country, or in the eastern or southern division of India; Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 174.

Page #297

246
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
(VOL. IV.
No king Chakrayudha of Kananj is known to us from other inscriptions, and all that can be said with confidence regarding the event spoken of in the two copper-plates is, that, counting back eight generations from the date of the king Mahipala, Vikrama-Samvat 1083 = A.D. 1026-27, it must have taken place about the middle or in the earlier part of the 9th century A.D. — The peoples or tribes, which in the present inscription are stated to have readily accepted the king installed by Dharmapala, are mostly such as would be expected to have had dealings with Kanyakubja. Kanyakubja itself was in the country of the Panchålas in Madhyadega. According to the topographical list of the Brihatsanhitd, the Kurts and Matsyas also belong to the middle country, the Madras to the north-west, the Gandháras to the northern, and the Kiras to the north-east division of India. The Avantis are the people of Ujjayini in Málava. Yadas, according to the Lakkha Mandal Prasasti, were long ruling in part of the Panjab, but they are found also south of the Yamund; and south of this river and north of the Narmada probably were also the Bhojas who head the list. Of the Yavanas it is difficult to speak with any certainty, but it seems not improbable that the word Yavana is used bere simply in the sense of Mléchohha, and is pat in, next to the word Yadu, rather for the sake of poetical ornamentation than with the object of conveying any very definito meaning.- Dharmapala, when he made this grant, resided at Påtaliputra, the modern Patna, on the Ganges. The orders of his successors Dévapala and Narayanapala were issued from Mudgagiri (Mungir or Monghyr), and that of Mahipala from Vilâgapura. In the plate of Vigrahapala III. the name of the king's residence is illegible.
The grant, as already stated, was made to a temple of the god N[u]nna-Narayana, or, more fully, 'to the holy lord N[n]nna-Narayana (bhagavan-N[w]nna-Nardyana-bhattáraka), installed there tatra pratishthapita) (viz. at the temple founded by Narayanavarman), associated with (ie, and to the Låta Brâhmaņas, priests and other attendants who wait upon him.' The words of the text which thus describe the donee exactly correspond to the words tatra pratishthapitasya bhagavata) Sivabhattárakasya pdbupatacharya-parishadas-cha in line 39 of the Bhagalpur plate, by which a donation was made in favour of the god Siva. Their goneral
1 For a list of the PAls kings from Gopala I. to Vigrahapala III. see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 99. For the rulers of Kanani we possess no date between that of the Bengal As. Soc.'s plate of the Mahardja Viwaya kapala.
Harsha-]Samvat 188 = A.D. 783-84 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 140), and that of the Deðgadh inscription of the Mahardjadhirdja Bhojadeva, the successor of the Mahardjadhirdja Ramabhadradeva, Vikrama-Samvat 919 - A.D. 862 (Archeol. Suro. of India, Vol. X. p. 101). When treating of the verse of the Bhagalpur plate on a former occasion (Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 187), I suggested, with some diflidence, that the ruler who was placed on the throne of Knauj by Dharmapala might possibly have been Blöjadevs. I was quite aware then of the statement in tbe Juinn Harivania Purana (Dr. Rajendralal Mitra's Notices, Vol. VI. p. 80; Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 141; Dr. Bhandarkar's Early History, 2nd ed., p. 65), that in Saks-Samvat 705 - A.D. 783-84, when that work was composed, the north was governed by a certain Indrayudha, but did not venture to place Dharmapala so early as to allow of his baviog bad dealings with that king. I even then felt convinced that there must be some connection between the Indrayudbs of the Harivania-Purdna and the king Indra and Chakrayudhs of the Bhagalpur plate, What tbat connection was, I do not know; and I am unwilling to put forth another conjecture on a question which apy day may be settled by the discovery of a properly dated inscription that may tell us something about the state of Kapauj io tbe first half of the 9th century A.D.
Sve Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 169 ff.
• In Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 132, v. 23, the Kurus are reported to have been defented by the Chandella Yalvarman.
Ibid. p. 184, it will be seen that a king of Kansoj onee received an image of the god Vaikuntha from a king of Kirn. Ibid. Vol. II. pp. 16 and 194, the Kiras are represented as baving been held in check or defeated by the Chodi Karna and the Paramara Lakshmadeva; but in either case the writer probably thought more of his pun than ot telling a real fact.
Ibid. Vol. I. p. 10 ff. Dr. F. E. Hall's edition of this inscription, in Jour. Roy. 4.. Soc. Vol. XX. p. 462 ff.. seems to have been quite lost sight of.
Lata in central and southern Gujarat, and it seems very appropriate that Gujarat Brabmaņas should have been in charge of tbe temple of Narayana (Vishnu. Kpisho), whose own principal residence wus DvArukA in Gujarat.

Page #298

No. 34.7
KHALIMPUR PLATE OF DHARMAPALADEVA.
247
sense is perfectly plain, and all that by any chance might be considered to be open to discussion in them, is the exact meaning of the term nunna (or possibly nanna) which is prefixed to the name Nardyana. In other inscriptions we have bhagavat(ch)-fri-Nardyanabhaffarakdyal or bhagarantañ śríman-Narayanabhaffärakam=uddibya, bat nunna (or nanna) conveys no such meaning as fri or Srimat do. Nor is it possible to form the compound bhagavannunna' and make it qualify Nardyanabhaftáraka; for that compound would not convey any appropriate sense, and bhagavat clearly goes together with the bhaftdraka whoever he may be. What remains then, in my opinion is, to take N[w]nna-Narayana together to be the name of the god for whom the temple had been built by NÅriyanavarman, and to assume that the god Narayana was so called in honour of the founder's father, whose name, in that case, must have been N[unna. Or, if the true reading of the text should be Nanna-Narayana, it might also be possible to regard Nanna . as another name of the founder of the temple, Nårs yaņa varman, himself, and in this case Nanna-Narayana would exactly correspond to Kamala-Narayana, the name of the god Nåråyaņa for whom a temple was built at Dégave by the Kadamba queen Kamaladevi. However this may be, the general practice of naming gods or their temples in the manner described is notorious.
The names of the four villages, granted at Narayanavarman's request by the king, are Kraunchasvabhra, Madhasammall, PAlitaka, and Gôpippall. The three first were in the Vyêghratati mandala of the Mahanta praksa vishayal of the Pundravardhana bhukti, while the last was in the Amrashandika mandala of the Sthalikkața vishaya, clearly of the same bhukti. Their boundaries are fully given in linea 31-43; but, owing to the fact that this paggage contains a number of obscure words and to the want of maps by which some of the places might perhaps be identified, I cannot give a proper account of them. Some localities here mentioned are the Udragrims mandala, the villages Kalikasvabhra, Genginiks and Jênandayikê, and the small island of Kåņa; besides, mention is made of the river Koạthiya.
The inscription is dated, in lines 60-61, 12 days (i.6. on the 12th day) of Marga of the year 32 of the increasing reign of victory' (of Dharmapala). 8- It was engraved by Tâtaţa, the son of Subhata and grandson of Bhögata.
TEXT.
First Side. 1 Orh 10 yasti [1] Sarvvajñatâm" Sriyam=iva sthiram=&sthitasya Vajrasa2 nagya vaba)hu-mara-kul-ÔpalambhåẠI dêvya mahd-karuņaya paripa3 litâni rakshantu vô daśa vaba)lâni diső jayanti || [1] Srigall iva subhagam
1 Line 20 of the Paoduk@svar plate of Lalitastra, Proceedings, Beng. As. Soc. 1877, p. 72. Line 45 of the Tarpandighi plate of Lakshmannsdor, Jour. Beng. 4o. Soc. Vol. XLIV. Part I. p. 19.
I only mention this on account of Mr. Batavyal's translation' the God-guided Bhatta Narayana.'
• The name Nanna occurs in the passage of the Haridania-Purana, referred to in noto 1 on page 248 above; and it is also found elsewhere. A dame Nunno I have not met with elsewbere,
See Dr. Fleet's Dynasties, 2nd ed., p. 569.
Alls the son of Vallabhatta, built a temple of Visbn called Vdillabhaftasodmin, Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 154; Mathsandave founded temple of Ivars (Siva), called Lachchhuklivara after his mother Lachchhnk. ibid. Vol. III. p. 263. In other cases the idol or temple was called after the founder, ..g. Nohaldivara after Nobal. ibid. Vol. I. p 270; or from the locality where it was, ..g. Londdityaddoa from the place Lavapétata, ibid. Vol. III. p. 275. Names of the god Narayana, with which []nna-Nardy and may be compared, (besides Kamala. Nardyana) are Baldla-Nardyana, Rapa-Nardyana, and Gbga-drayana; Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 212, and Vol. X. p. 160.
See below, p. 253, note 3.
# The other copper-plates of the same dynasty are also dated in regnal years, but omit the words of the increasing reign of victory.'
• From itn pressions supplied by Dr. Holtzsch. 1. Expressed by a symbol. 11 Metre: VMantatilaka,
Metre: Malint

Page #299

248
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
4 yah sambhavô våriradis-gasad bars iva bhásd vigvam=&hladayantyaḥ prakfitire
avanip&på santatêr=uttamiya - 5 jani Dayita vishnuḥ sarvvavidy-Avadataḥ ! [2] Âsid=& sågaråd=arvvin
garvvibhiḥ kirttibhiḥ kṣiti 1 mandayan 6 khaņdit-åråtiḥ slaghyah sri-Vapyațas-tataḥ 1 [38] Mátaya-nyâyam=apõhitur
prakritibhir=Lakshmyaḥ karan-gråhitaḥ sri-Gôpd7 laiti kehitisa-sirasámh chůd&manis-tat-butah y aay-Anukriyatê sanatana-yadd
rafir=disâm=&sayê évêtimna ya8 di paurņpamasa-rajant jyotsn-&tibhåra-sriya II [4] sitâmkôr=iva Rohiņi Huta
bhajaḥ Svâh-êva têjê-nidhệh Sarvâạ=i. 9 va Sivasys Guhyaka-patêr-Bhadr=êva Bhadr-Atmaja | Paulôm=iva Purandarasys
dayitâ sri-Deddadôv-îty-abh&d=dêvi tasya vino. 10 da-bhûr=Mura-ripôr-Lakshmir=iva kshma-patêh [5] Tábhyam Sri
Dharmmapalah samajani sajana-stùyamán-&vadånaḥ sv&mi bhumi. Il "patinâm-akhila-vasumati-mandalam sisad=êkaḥ [lo] chatvárasztira-majjat-kari-gana
charaņa-nyasta-mudraḥ samudrå yåtrâm y&12 sya kshamantê na bhuvana-parikhå visva(shva)g=&ba jigishồḥ 11 [6] Yasminn=
uddama-lill-chalita-vaba)la-bharê dig-jayaya pravfitte yânty4.6 13 [m=v]isvambhardy&m chalita-giri-tiraschinatam tad-vagêna | bhår-abhugn-kvamajjan
maņi-vidhura-firas-chakra-sahayakarthar Seshe14 p=Odasta-dôshņå tvaritataram=adhô=dbas=tam=êv=&nuyatam 11 [78] Yat-pragthânê
prachalita-va (ba)l-Asphâlanâd=allaladbhir-dhali-puraih pihi15 ta-sakala-vyomabhir=bhûtadhâtry&ḥ sampraptåyåḥ parama-tanutâm chakravalan
phananam magn-Onmilan-maņi Phanipatêr-1416 ghavad-ullalása II (8®] Viruddha-vishaya-kshobhád=yasya kôp-ågnir-aurvavat
anirvșiti8 prajajvåla chatur-ambhôdhi-våritaḥ || [98] 17 "Ye-bhavan Prithu-Rama-Raghava-Nala-pâya dharitribhujas-tânăêkatra didrikshana
êva nichitân sørvân samam=Vêd hasâl dhva18 st-Agêsha-narendra-måna-mahima Sri-Dharmmapalah kalau 1818-srikarini
Diva(ba)ndhana-mahistambhaḥ samuttambhitaḥ II [10*] Yasam" 19 násira-dhalf-dhavala-daga-disâm drag=apaśyann-iyattan dbattê Måndhâtri-sainya
vyatikara-chakito dhyâna-tandrim=Mahendra) 20 tâsâm=apy-Shavêchchhå-palakita-vapushâm=våhininâm-vidhâtum 1 sâhâyya yasya
VA(A) hvorenikhila-ripukula-dhvamsinôr=n-A21 vakalah II (11) Bhojair-Matsyaiḥ sa-Madraih Kuru-Yadu-Yavan-Åvanti
Glandhara-Kirair-bh û pair=vyáldla-mauli-pranati-pariņataiḥ 22 sådhu Bangiryamanah I hfishyat-Pagohåla-vriddh-oddhșita -kanakamaya
svábhishêkôdakumbhô dattaḥ 64-Kanyakuvja(bja)8-sa-lalita-cha-13 23 lita-bhrûlatá-lakshma yêna 11 [12] Gopaih simni vanêcharairavanabhuvi gråm
Opakanthê janaih kridadbhi[ho] pratichatvaram sisu-ganaiḥ 24 praty&papa[m]=m&napaihil ild-vêsmani pañjarðdara-su kair-udgitam=&tma-stavam
yasy-Akarnnayatasatrapà-vivalit-&namram sa
* Metre : siðka (Anusbțubh).
Metro : Sardálavikrițita; also of the next verse. • Metre : Sragdhark; also of the next verse.
• Originally patindi reems to have been engraved. Read ydntydin vi. • Metre : MandAkranta.
7 Metre : sloka (Anustubh). # Read anidritti.
Metre : Sardálavikridita.
• Read saman Vidhand. Metre : Sragdhard; also of the next verse.
Read a push udhinindi vidhatuis. 1 Instead of Kanyakuejas, one would have expected Kanyakuojas. # Metre : Sardůlavikridita. # This appears to be the true reading of the original; possibly adnapaih may be an error for monawain.

Page #300

No. 34.]
KHALIMPUR PLATE OF DHARMAPALADEVA.
249
25 d=aiv=ånanam ! [13] Sa khalu Bhagirathipatha-pravarttamâna-nânâvidha
nauvata ka-sampâdita-sêtava(ba)ndha-nihita-Bailagi. 26 khara-Arôni-vibhramátt niratisaya-ghana-ghanaghana-ghatA-Sy&mayamana-v saralakshmi
Bamâravdha(bdha)-santata-jaladasa27 maya-sandéhat' udichin-&nêka-nara pati-prabhpiti krit-pram@ya-hayavahini-kharakhur
otkhata-dh01f-dhūsarita-di. 28 gantarâlât paramêsvara-sê vå-samâyâta-samasta-Jamva(mbû)d vîpa-bhûpêl-ananta
pådáta-bhara-namad-avanéḥ Patalipu29 tra-samavåsita-Srimaj-jayaskandhå vårât paramasangat8 maharajadhiraja-sri-Gópa ladeva
pâdânudbyâtaḥ pa30 ramê varaḥ paramabhattarakô mahârâjâdhirajaḥ friman Dharmmapaladevaḥ
kusali || Sri-Pandravarddhanabhu31 kty-antahpåti-Vyaghrataţimandala-samva(mbs)ddha-Mahanta prakAs a vida (sha) yê 3
Krauchasvabhra-náms-gråmô sya cha sima paschi32 mêna Ganginika | attarêņa Kadam va(mba)ri-dévakulikả kharjjůra-vrikshas=
cha pûrvvõttaroņa râjaputtra-Dévata-kfit=&liḥ vi. 33 japürakan=gatva pravishţ& purvvêņs Vitak-Alih khataka-yênika[m] gatva
pravishtå | jamva(mbu)-y&nikâm=&kramya jamva(mba)-y&naka[m]
Second Side. 34 gat& tato nisfitya puny&ráma-vi(bi)lv-Arddha&rð (srð) tika[P] | tatopi
nispitya na35 lacharmma[t-]ttarantam gata nala[cha]rmmatât dakshiņêna namundikápi[he]36 [sad ummi P]kayah I khandamundamakhan khandamakha vôdabavi(bi)lvika
vôdavi(bi)lvikátó rðhitavațiḥ pinďáravițijoţika-sim& 37 a[kt]árajotasya dakshiņântaḥ gråma-vi(bi)lvasya cha dakshiņântah dêrika
simâ viti i dharmm&yo-jótika | Evam=MAdhad&mmall na. 38 ma gramaḥ [1] asya ch=óttarêņa Ganginika sima tataḥ pûrvvêņa
arddhasrð (srð)tikayamrayánakõlarddhayanikan-gatah? ta. 39 tô=pi dakshiņāna Kalikasvabhraþ atô=pi nispitys sriphala[bh]ish[u]kar yåvat
paschimêna tato=pi vi(bi)lvangörddhaśró (srð) ti40 Kava Ganginikarh pravishta | Palitake sima dakshinona K&ņa dvipika
purvvēņa Kôņthiy& srðtaḥ [1] nttarêņa 41 Gangiuiká paschimêna Jênandâyika l etad-grâma-sampäriņa-parakarmma
kpidvipah SthAllkkatavisbays42 samva(mba)ddh-Åmrashaņņikåmandal-Antahpâti-Gópippall-gråmasya simâḥ 1
pårvvena Udragrâma-mandala-paschima-sima | dakshi43 pêna jólakaḥ [l*] pafchimêna Vesinik-akhyå khâţikå | attarên=Odragråma-mandala
sims-vyavasthito gồ-märgaḥ | Eshu cha44 turushutó grámahu samupagatan sarvv&n=&va raja-rajanaka-rajaputra-rájamátya.
aðn&pati-vishayapati-bhôgapati-shashthadhi
1 Read -vibhramdha.
• Rend-sandthdd• See below, p. 268, note 8.
• Originally rmd was engraved. • Read, here and below, wipuritya. Some corrections no doubt are necessary in the following lines, but I do not understand the text properly.
• This might possibly both times be rend dakshintataso. 1 The intended reading may be 'yanildsagata. . Read -kriddopo. • Read parood-Odra'. • Bead turals.
2

Page #301

250
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
45 krita-daņdalakti-d&ndapadika-chauroddharanika-dansskdhasad han ika-data- khôla
gamagamik-abhitvaramâna-bastyal vagðmshishyaje46 vikadhyaksha-n[au]kadhyaksha-va(ba)lAdhyaksha-tari ka-sanlkika-gaulmika-tadáyuktaka
viniyuktak-&di-råjapadopajsvind=ny&m=ch=Skirtti47 tận châtabbatajatiyan yathakal-Adhyâsind jyêshthakayastha-mahamahattara
mahattara-dasagrâmik-adi-vishayavyavshåriņa) 48 sa-karaņån prativasinaḥ kshtrakarams=cha yrå (brs)hmana-månang-purvyakam
yatharham=mânayati vo(b8)dhayati samájsåpayati cha Matam=asta 49 bhavatâm [1] Mahasamantadhipati-ri-Narayanavarmmaņa dataka-yuvaraja
Orl-Tribhuvanapala-mukhêna vayam=vam=vijñapitah yath& sama50 bhir=mmatâpitrór=âtmanas-cha pang-abhivriddhayê Subhasthalyan dêvakulan=
kåritat(n)-tatra pratishth&pita-bhagavan-N[n]nna Narayana-bhattarakayad tatpra51 tipalaka-Latadvija-dev&rchchak-Adi-pådam ala-samêtaya půj-Ôpasthån-âdi-karmmand
chaturð gråmån atratya-hațţikd-talapataka 52 samêtån-dadatu dēva iti tato samábhis-tadiya-vijfapty&6 été apari
likhitaka-chatvårð gråmas-talapåţaka-hatţiks-samētAḥ sv53 sim&-paryantaḥ soddeskḥ sadaékpacbârâh akiñchitpragråhyâu? parihfita
sarvvapidah bhômichchhidra-nyayêna chandr-arka-kshiti-samakala 54 tathraiva pratishthâpitaḥo yato bhavadbhis-sarvvair-ana bhůmér=dd&na
phala-gauravåd=apaharapê cha mahanarakapat-adi-bhay&d=dânam=idam=anumô55 dya paripálaniyam prativâsibhiḥ kshetrakarais-ch=&jñabravaņa-vidhøyair-bhůtva
samuchita-kara-pindak-Adi-sarvva-praty&y-Opanayaḥ karya 56 iti ! 10V a(ba)hubhir-vvasudh& datta råjabhis-Sagar-Adibhiḥ [19] yasya yasya
yada bhämis-tasya tasya tada phalam (II) "Shashtim=varsha-sahasråņi
BYangô mô57 dati bhmida) [1] Aksh@ptá ch=&numanta cha tany-dva narake vasêt !
Sva-dattam-para-dattám=v yo harêta vasundhara[m] [1] sa vishțbayan
ksimir-bhůtvå pitfi58 bhigusaha pachyat8 | Itils kamaladal-Amva(mbu) vindu-1014m Sriyam=anochintya
manushya-jivitañacha [1] sakalam-idam=adábritan=cha vadhya! Da bi
puru
59 shaiḥ para-kirttayo vilopy&[] I Tadit-tulye lakshmi[s="]tanur-api cha
dipanala-sama 16 bhavô duhkh-aikantaḥ para-kfitim-skirtti[b] kshapayatám
[1] yas4.17 60 nsy=&chandrårkka[m] niyatam=avat&m=sttra cha nfipâḥ karishyantê va(ba)ddhya
yad-abhiruchitam kim-pravachanaiḥ |AbhivarddhamAna-vijayarajyê
Rend tårnf=chata.
Read dan vijid pild. In Bhagavannanna the double # of the fourth akshara is quite clear, but the sign of the vowel ls doubtful; and of the last akshara only the first (upper) is quite certain. A careful examination of the impressions, however, shows that the actual reading of the original is bhagarORRUNAS or bhagarannanna, not bhagatan anda. • Rend grdmdna.
Read Optyaita.
Read chdrd. 7 This word is followed by a sign of punctuation which has been struck out. . Read pidd. . This is probably an error for pratipdditan. 10 Metre: slaka (Anashtabh); also of the two next verses. 11 Bend slashtiris sarakse.
- Read .dattáin od.
1 Metre : PasbpitAgra. # Read buddhod.
1 Metre: Sikharint. * This sign of punctuation is superfloou.
11 Read yaldinnya,

Page #302

No. 34.]
KHALIMPUR PLATE OF DHARMAPALADEVA.
851
Marga-dinani
61 samvat! 62 *śrl-Bhögatasya pantróņa
utkir nam guņa-6Alina 11
srimat-Subhata-sångna
Srimata
Tatatán=&damn
TRANSLATION.
Om. Hail! (Verse 1.) May the ten powers of Vajrasana who has firmly attained, as to fortune, to omniscienoe, (those powers) which, cherished by his consort-great compassion, conquer the regions where many hosts of the Evil one are seen, protect you !
(V. 2.) As the sea is the birth-place of the blessed goddess of fortune, and the moon the source of that lustre which gladdens the universe, so Dayita vishnu, bright with all learning, became the progenitor of the foremost line of kings.
(V. 3.) From him sprang the illustrious Vapyafe, who, full of piety, as far as the ocean embellished the earth with massive temples, and became famous as the destroyer of adversaries,
(V. 4.) His son was the crest-jewel of the heads of kings, the glorious Gopala, whom the people made take the hand of Fortune, to put an end to the practice of fishes ;? whose everlasting great fame the glorious mass of moonlight on a fullmoon-night seeks to rival by its whiteness in the sky.
(V.5.) As Röhini is the beloved of the Moon, Sváha of the Sacrificial Fire, Sarvani of Siva, and Bhadra of the lord of the Guhyakas; as the daughter of Paloman is of Purandara, and Lakshmi of Mura's foe, so the illustrions Deddadevi, a danghter of the Bhadra king, became the quoon of that brilliant ruler of the earth, to him a source of joy.
(V. 6.) From them was born the glorions Dharmapala, whose achievements are praised by the good, a master of kings who alone is ruling the entire orb of the earth; whose progress when he is about to conquer the quarters all round, the four oceans, marked by the footprints of the arrays of his elephants that bathe on their shores, patiently permit, being no longer fosses of the earth.
(V. 7.) When, with his ponderous army marching with unbounded glee, he proceeds to conquer the regions, and when the earth thereby slides down as if the mountains on it were
1 Read samrat.
. One would have expected-dind. • After this about five letters may have been engraved, but, if they were, they are quite illegible now. • Metre: sláks (Anusbţabb).
Read ddamwt. • Vajrdaana, properly the Buddha's diamond throne, is here & name of Buddha bimself (vajrde and duanan yanya); and the word, as I Dow see, is used in the same sense in line 3 of the Gbosrawa inscription (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVII. p. 309, where the reading should be sa Vardenal instead of 8a-rajndeanad). On Buddha's ten powers (daia baldni) see Kera's Buddkiemua, Vol. I. p. 346. Like the verse at the commencement of the Mungir plate of Devapals and the verse at the commencement of the Bhagalpur, Dinajpur and Amgachbf plates of Narayanapalu, Mahipala and Vigrabapala III., the above verse admita of another interpretation with which it would apply to the king Dharmapala. In this second senso I would trapalate the verse thus : May the forces of (Dharmapala) seated on his diamond throne, who, as he has attained to fortune, has firmly attained to omniscience, (those forces) whicb, cherished by his most compassionate queen, conquer the ten regions where murderous bosta are seen in great number, guard you!' The word bahundrakulopalambhdmust be taken as Bahuvrihi compound, qualifying difas, but its formation is irregular.
1 Gopala was made king by the people to put an end to a lawless state of things in which everyone was the prey of his neighbour. For the phrase mataya ny dys compare v. 8942 of von Böhtlingk's Ind. Sprice : Paraspard mishatayd jagats blinnavartmanah dandabhdod paridhoaxial disyo nydya) pravartato l-Dildos diaya), the sky,' is equivaleut to digavastad na which is given in von Böhtlingk's Dictionary.
• The Gahyakas, like the Yakobs, are attendants of Kuvers, the god of wealth; Purandara is Indra, and Mura's foe Vishqa-Krishna.
2 x 2

Page #303

252
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
marching, Sasha hurriedly follows him, always exactly beneath him, with his arms raised to support the circle of his heads, hurt by the jewels that sink into them, bent down by the weight.
(V. 8.) When, on his setting forth, the whole sky is covered with the masses of dust, cast up by the stamping of his marching army, and the earth thereby is reduced to a minute size, then, on account of its light weight, the circle of the hoods of the serpent-king springs up, with the jewels, that had sunk into them, reappearing.
(V. 9.) The fire of his wrath, stirred up when he finds himself opposed, like the submarine fire, blazes up unceasingly, checked (only) by the four oceans.
(V. 10.) Desirous, as it were, of seeing collected together in one place such kings of old as Prithu, Rama, the descendant of Raghu, and Nala, the Creator in this Kali-age set up the glorious Dharmapala, who has humbled the great conceit of all rulers, as a mighty post to which to fasten that elephant- the fickle goddess of fortune.
(V. 11.) For those armies of his, - not seeing at once how large they are, because the ten regions are whitened by the dust of their van-gaard, the great Indra, afraid of what might happen to the armies of Måndhátsi, exhausts himself in conjectures,- for them even, thrilled as they are with eagerness to fight, there is no chance of rendering ussistance to his arms, which (clone) annihilate the whole host of his adversaries.
(V. 12.) With a sign of his gracefully moved eye-brows he installed the illustrious king of Kanyakubja, who readily was accepted by the Bhoja, Matsya, Madra, Kuru, Yadu, Yavana, Avanti, Gandhars and Kira kings, bowing down respectfully with their diadems trembling, and for whom his own golden coronation jar was lifted up by the delighted elders of Panchala.
(V. 13.) Hearing his praises sung by the cowherds on the borders, by the foresters in the forests, by the villagers on the outskirts of villages, by the playing groups of children in every courtyard, in every market by the guardians of the weights, and in pleasure-houses by the parrots in the cages, he always bashfully turns aside and bows down his face.
(Line 25.) Now- from his royal camp of victory, pitched at Pataliputra, where the manifold fleets of boats o proceeding on the path of the Bhagirathi make it seem as if a series of mountain-tops had been sunk to build another causeway (for Rama's passage); where, the brightness of daylight being darkened by densely packed arrays of rutting elephants, the rainy season (with its masses of black clouds) might be taken constantly to prevail; where the firmament is rendered grey by the dust, dug up by the hard hoofs of unlimited troops of horses presented by many kings of the north; and where the earth is bending beneath the weight of
Chalitagiritirafcinatd is an abstract noun derived from the Karmadharaya compound chalitagiritirabchina, the first member of which is a Bahuvribi; literally the state of one whose mountains are marching and who, in consequence of it, is sliding down sideways. The Accusative tam towards the end of the verse is governed by adhordhas, see the Mahabhdshya on Påņini, il. 8, .-The thousand-beaded serpent-king Sasha beurs the earth on his heads, and, to keep it properly balanced, bas to move along always exactly beneath the king, when it is pressed down by the weight of the king's army.
Mindhátri was an ancient king and friend of Indra's. The original may also mean' afraid of their coming in (hostile) contact with the armies of Mandhatri.
1 The word of the original text, dattal, indicates that Dharmapala had been requested (probably by the PaîchAlas) to permit the installation of the king of Kanyakubja, and the sense of the original would therefore more accurately be expressed by 'he consented to the installation of.
. Or, it may be, 'by the people see above, p. 248, note 15.
» Nauodtaka apparently is equivalent to nascitdna in v. 28 of the Deopars inscription of Vijayasêna, Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 809; instead of it, we have saudta, ibid. Vol. II. p. 361, 1. 15, and in the Bhagalpar plate of Ar yapapala.
je. the Ganges.

Page #304

No. 34.)
KHALIMPUR PLATE OF DHARMAPALADEVA.
253
the innumerable foot-soldiers of all the kings of Jambůdvipa, assembled to render homage to their supreme lord ;-the devout worshipper of Sagata, the Paramétoara Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja, the glorious Dharmapaladeve, who meditates on the feet of the Maharajadhirdja, the glorious Gôpåladova, being in good health,
(L. 30.) In the Mahant&prakåsa district (vishaya), which belongs to the Vyaghrataţi mandala within the prosperous Pundravardhana bhukti, is the village named Krauñchasvabhra. Its boundary on the west is Ganginiks; on the north it is the small temple of Kadambari and a date tree; on the north-east the dike made by the Rajaputra Dåvata; it goes to and enters a oitron grove (?); on the east it is the dike of Vitaka, . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Also the village named Madhasammali. On the north its boundary is Ganginika; from there, on the east,. .
; from there again, on the south, it is Kalikasvabhra, proceeding thence as far as . . . . . ; on the west, from there again, . . . . . . . . . it enters Ganginika. At Palitaka the boundary on the south is the small island of Kåņå; on the east the river Koothiya; on the north Ganginika; on the west Jênandayika. On the island the funeral rites of this village are performed (P). Of the village of Ghôpippall, which is within the Amrashandika mandala belonging to the Sthålikkața district (vishaya), the boundaries are, on the east the western boundary of the Udragrâma mandala, on the south a jólaka (?), on the west the kháţika (?) named Vesanika, on the north the cattle-path running on the borders of the Udragrâma mandala.
(L. 43.) To all the people assembled at these four villages, the Rajans, Rajanakas, Rajaputras, Rájdmatyas, Sandpatis, Vishayapatis, Bhogapatis, Shashthadhikṣitas, Dandagaktis, Dandapafikas, Chaurôddharanikas, Darhaddhasádhanikas, Datas, Khôlas, Gamdgamikas, Abhitvaramanas, inspectors of elephants, horses, cows, buffalo-cows, goats and sheep, inspectors of boats, inspectors of the forces, Tarikas, Saulkikas, Gaulmikas, Tadáyuktakas, Viniyuktakas and other dependants of the king's feet, and to the others not specially named, to those belonging to the irregular and regular troops as they may be present from time to time, to the Jyeahthakayasthas,10 Mahamahattaras, Mahattaras, Datagramikasll and other district
Hi... India.
This sentence is taken up again towards the end of line 43 (Code ohaterale grambahw), and ends in line 48 (andjaid payati cha). The intermediate passage must be taken by way of parenthesis.
Since a mandala forms part of a pihaya, the origioal text of which the above is the translation cannot be correct. See below, and line 80 of the Dinajpur plate of Mahipals where the sequence is bhakti, vishaya mandala.
• From here up to the end of the description of the boundaries of the village of Krauñchasvabhra I am unable to translate the text; nor do I understand part of what is waid about the boundaries of the second village. Several of the untranslated words of the original apparently are names of villages for others, such as khataka, ydmikd or ydnaka, ardhasrótikd and bhabuka(P), I cannot suggost suitable meanings.
If this be the meaning intended, the construction of the text of course is wrong; besides, the word sampdrina, which is not found elsewhere, is used in the sense of adopardyika.
• This and the following three words would literally mean 'king's ministers, chiefs of armies, chiefs of vishayas (or districta), chiefs of thógas,' where bhoga is perhaps equivalent to bhukti, denoting a larger extent of territory than vishaya. The Bhogapatis, Shashthadhikritas and Daydalaklis are not enumerated in the other copper-plates of the same family, but bhogapati does occur, after vishayapali, in line 18 of the Pandukebrar plate of Lalitasura. In line 8 of the Kåvi plate of Jayabhata III. (Ind. Ant. Vol. V. p. 114) we bave, imme. diately preceding vishayapati, blogika.
Shashhad Mikrita, a term which I have not met with elsewbere, apparently denotes superintendent or comptroller of the hashthania or shadbadga, i.e. the sixth part of the produce, due to the king.
Kuola is another unusual term. The meaning given for it by the dictionaries is limping, lame;' in the other copper-plates of the same family and in the plate of Lalitasarn its place is taken by pr belanika . a messenger.'
. ., probably, overseers of ferries, tolls, and forests.' » Literally the chief writers. 11 Probably the officers in charge of group of ten villages.'

Page #305

254
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
officers, including the Karanas, and to the resident cultivators,- to all these, especially honoaring the Brahmaņas, he pays due respect, makes known, and issues these commands :
(L. 48.) Be it known to you that the Mahasamantadhipati, the illustrious Nåråyanavarman, by the mouth of the Dataka, the Yuvardja Tribhuvana pale, has preferred to as the following request: "For the increase of our parents' and our own merit we have had a temple built at Subhasthall. To the holy lord N[u]nna-Narayanad who has been installed there (by ws), and to the Låta Brahmaņas, priests and other attendants who wait upon him, may it please your Majesty to grant four villages, with their haffikd and talapdfaka, for the performance of worship and other rites." Thereapon, at his request, we accordingly have assigned the above-written four villages, together with the talapäfaka and haffikd, up to their proper boundaries, with all their localities, with the fines for) the ten offences, not in any way to be interfered with, exempt from all molestation, in accordance with the maxim of bhumichchhidra, for as long as the moon, the sun and the earth endure. Wherefore all of you, ont of respect for the merit resulting from a gift of land, and afraid of falling into the great hell and of other evils consequent on the resumption of it, should applaud and preserve this gift. And the resident cultivators, being ready to obey our commande, should make over to the donees) the customary taxes, means of subsistence, and all other kinds of revende.
(L. 56.) [Here follow five benedictive and imprecatory verses.] (L. 60.) In the increasing reign of victory, the year 32, 12 days of Marga.
(L. 62.) This was engraved by the skilful Tâtaţa, the son of the worthy Subhata and son's son of the worthy Bhôgata.
No. 35.- KUDOPALI PLATES OF THE TIME OF MAHA-BHAVAGUPTA II.
By F. KIELHORN, PE.D., LL.D., C.L.E.; GÖTTINGAN. These plates were found, buried in the ground, at the village of "Kudopali " in the Bargarh tahsil of the Sambalpur district of the Central Provinces, and were, in November 1895. sent to the Central Museum of Nagpur by Mr. R. A. B. Chapman, I.C.S., Officiating Deputy Commissioner of Sambalpur. I edit the inscription which they contain from excellent impressions, received from Dr. Hultzach, to whom the plates were lent by the Curator of the Nagpur Museum, Mr. R. S. Joshi.
Karana denotes a writer, scribe, or accountant, • The subject of the sentence is Dharmapdladdrah in line 80. • Or, perhaps, Nanna-Narayana
The word pddamia of the original also occur in line 90 of the plate of Lalitars, where we have bhritya-pddamdla-bharandya. Synonymous with it, we have pddakula in v. 74 of the Seabahd temple inseription of Mahipala, Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. p. 89. Compare also the PAli word pddawdlika,' man servant;' Jdtaka, Vol. II. p. 328, I. 13.
of the two words left untranslated, harfikd must be derived from affa, ' market,' and may mean market dnea Talapdtaka we have, in the form taldudaka (or taloudfaka) in line 7 of the DAO-Baranlrk inscription of Jivitagupta II Gupta Inter. p. 316, where the word denotes an official, according to the late Dr. Bhagvanlal Indrail the village accountant." Perbaps the word, unsed in the present inscription, is synonymous with or similar in meaning to the term talapada of some Chaulukya grants, which has been taken to denote land paying rent to Government;' see Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 339.
6 Tbe original, like the Bhagalpur plate, has here sadaídpackdrd) instead of the ordinary sadaldparddhah.
1 i.e. payments in kind; the term in the original is pindaka, which seems to take the place bere of the ordi nary bldgabhbga. The word pinda occurs, apparently in a different sense, in the phrase vishayddwuddhritapinda in line 11 of the Madhuban plate of Harsha (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 73) and in line 91 of the Pandukovar plate of Lalitafura.

Page #306

No. 35.]
KUDOPALI PLATES OF MAHA-BHAVAGUPTA II.
255
These are three copper-platos, each of which measures about 7" long by 4" broad. They are held together by a ring, which had not been ont when the plates reached Dr. Haltzsch. The ring is about thick and sy in diameter. Its ends are soldered into a deal which bears in high relief a sitting hansa, facing the proper left and surmounted by a crescent, and, below the hamsa, the legend Ránaka-fri-[Pu]mn[ja]. The weight of the plates is 2 lbs. 4 oz., and of the ring and seal 84 oz.; total 2 lbs. 13 oz. The inscription begins on the second side of the first plate and ends on the first side of the third plate; but at the top of the first side of the first plate there is the following additional line of writing, which I do not understand, n characters that closely resemble those of the inscription itself :
Péntf(pamhåldtalikatamvôlabhólichhatrasatau ll Though the edges of the plates are only slightly raised into rims, the writing throughout is in an excellent state of preservation. The size of the letters is between 1" and " The characters, which include decimal figures for 1 and 3 in line 7, are Nagari, of the northern class. In general, they are similar to those of the inscriptions published above, Vol. III. p. 340 ff., but owing, as it seems to me, to the more cursive style of the writing, they present a rather more modern appearance. The sign of avagraha does not occur. The virama also, in consequence of the absence of final consonants which will be accounted for below, is nowhere employed; and the sign of visarga is used only six times, three times correctly and three times superfluously. The anusvára is expressed seven times in the ordinary way, by a superscript circle or dot, and fourteen times by a circle with a nearly vertical line beneath it, written after the akshara to which the anusvára belongs. The only final form of a consonant which occurs is that of m, in -arttham in line 18. Of individual letters, the initial i is exprossed by two circles with (below them) a line drawn downwards either from right to left (in -addhydi, 1. 16), or from left to right (in itin, 1. 33); or by a wavy line drawn downwards from right to left, with two circles below it, and below these a slightly curved line drawn downwards from right to left (in Lôisara, 1. 10, and sdan, 1. 35). The initial d, which occurs only in pivarddhaé (for vivriddhaye) in line 18, is expressed by a vertical line with on the left of it) a semicircle open to the left. This form of é, which is very similar to the letter é used in the Cambridge MS. Add. 1691, II.,' is of essentially the same type as that spoken of by Dr. Fleet, above, Vol. III. p. 332. It occurs, in varying shapes, in a number of inscriptions from eastern India that have all been written some time after the beginning of the 11th century A.D. We find it, e.g., in the word éva in line 14 of the Nadagam plates of Vajrahasta of Sa ka-Samvat 979 (above, p. 189, Plate), in the word ékaikéna in line 17 of the Deopara inscription of Vijayasena (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 309, Plate), in the word étasya in line 2 of the Kamauli plates of Vaidyaddva of Kamarupa (ibid. Vol. II. p. 350, Plate), in the word étabhyan in line 24 of the Bakergañj plate of Keśavasêna (Jour. Beng. As. Soc. Vol. VII. p. 44, Plate xlv.), in the word dva (not ésha) in line 9 of the Gaya inscription of Purushottamasimha (Ind. Ant. Vol. X. p. 342, Plate), in the word @shaḥ in line 10 of the Sylhet plates of Késavaddva (Proceedings, Beng. As. Soc. 1880, Plate iv.), and in the word étasya in line 24 of the Sylhet plates of Igånadeva (ibid. Plate vii. line 8). And, to mention some inscriptions of which no facsimiles have yet been published, it is also used in the Sarnath inscription of Mahipala of Vikrama-Samvat 1083 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 140), in the Govindpar inscription of the poet Gangadhara of Saka-Samvat 1059 (Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 333), in the Assam plates of Vallabhadeva of Saka-Samvat 1107 (Zeitschr. D. Morg. Ges. Vol. XL. p. 43), and in the Gaya inscription of Yakshapala (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 64). The particular
This sign may be the remnant of a final form of ; but as it is often used before sibilants, there can be no doubt that the writer considered it as an optional form of anurodra, not as a form of the letter m.
This form of i, consisting of two circles with (below them) a line drawn downwards from left to right, is occa sionally used in the KbAlimpur plate of Dharmapala ; see above, p. 244.
See Prof. Bendall. Catalogwe, Table of letters. From that Table it will be seen that the form of &, spoken of above, in the manuscripte hus taken the place of the triangular form of from about the middle of the 12th century A.D.

Page #307

256
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV
form of 6 which we have in the present inscription, in my opinion proves, more convincingly perhaps than is done by anything else, that this inscription cannot have been written earlier than about the first half of the 19th century A.D. Of the consonant-signs, the sign for m, instead of being square-shaped, is much like a right-angled triangle standing on its apex, with a circle placed to the left of, but not joined to, the hypotenuse. And, like the sign for m, the sign for s also in this inscription has altogether lost its square shape; and the forms of both letters, just like the form of é, make it impossible to assign to the inscription any great antiquity. As regards other letters, I would only mention that in the sign for t (or ft) the vertical stroke on the right is generally continued quite to the bottom of the letter (as is also done in the Khâlimpar plate of Dharmapala), and that no clear distinction is made between t and 1.The language of the inscription is Sansksit, employed by a person who had no great command of that language, and considerably influenced by his vernacular. The ignorance of the composer is particularly shown by the principal passage of the inscription in lines 7-20, which is confusedly arranged, and in which some necessary words and most of the case-terminations have been omitted. The influence of the Präkfit is apparent from the dropping of consonants (including visarga) at the end of words, the change of final n to anusvára, the elision of y between two vowels (in -addhyai for - addhyayi, i.e. -addhyayiné, l. 16, and pivarddhad for vivriddhaye, 1. 18), the substitution of kh for ksh in khiti, 1. 17, and of 6 for shy in bhavitati, 1. 27, etc.As regards orthography, short vowels are frequently used for long ones; the vowel ri and the syllable ri are confounded in Trikalinga, 1. 5, and pitríbhi, 1. 32; the letter b is throughout denoted by the sign for v; the dental nasal is seven times used instead of the lingual, and the lingual once (in Kaundinya, l. 15) instead of the dental; of the sibilants, the palatal is three times employed instead of the lingual (e.g. in varsa, 1. 23), the lingual once in vamsha, 1. 8) and the dental twice (in pravána, 1. 12, and pásai, 1. 91) instead of the palatal; the word datta is several times spelt data ; and amra and támra are written amura and tamura, in lines 11, 18, and 35.- Up to line 20 the text is in prose; lines 21-34 contain some well-known benedictive and imprecatory verses (given here most incorrectly), which profess to be taken from the Dharma-fdstra; and lines 35-36, which are again in prose, give the name of the writer, [Pajrnadatta, the son of the Sreshthin Kirana, of Lenapura.
The contents of the prose part of the inscription in lines 1-20 are as follows:
In the 13th year of the reign of the devout worshipper of Mahêsvara (Siva), the Paramabhatfaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramétvara, the ornament of the Sômakula, the lord of the three Kalingas, the glorious Maha-Bhavaguptarjadeva, who meditates on the feet of the devout worshipper of Mahêsvara (Śiva), the P. M. P., the ornament of the Sômakula, the lord of the three Kalingas, the glorious Maha-Sivaguptarë jadeva, (and who resides) at Yayatinagara, - [his feudatory] the devont worshipper of Mahégvara (Siva), who is born in the Mathara family and has obtained favour by a boon of the goddess) Kalēsvart, the lord of fifteen villages (pallika), who has obtained the five mahasabdas, the Mandalika, Ranaka, the glorious Puñja (1.9), the son of Voda (P), after having worshipped the Brahmaņas at the village of Loisard in the Gidåndå district (mandala), from his residence at Va(P)manda pați (1. 7) issues a command to the Rajaputras, Talavargins(P), Sámavájékas, and to all the resident people, to the effect that the said village has by this copper-plate charter been given by him, free from taxes etc., to the Bhattaputra Narayana, the son of Janârdana, an immigrant from Hastipada (1. 15), belonging to the Kaundinya gôtra, with the pravara of Mitråvaruņa,' and a. student of the Kaņva fákhd; and that out of respect for this order and out of respect for religion this grant is to be protected.
1 Bhavitati, no doubt, will remind the reader of such futures as anapalahti, pudhiali, eto, in the Shahbâzgarbi version of Asoka's edicts.
? A member of the Kaundinya gótra ordinarily has the three pravara, Vboishtha, Maiträvarana and Kaundinya.

Page #308

No. 35.]
KUDOPALI PLATES OF MAHA-BHAVAGUPTA II.
257
The localities mentioned in the above I have not been able to identify.
Since the Ránaka Pañja himself probably was a chief of littlo importance, the value of the inscription lies in this, that the king Maha-Bhavaguptarijadêve, in whose reign' it was issued, apparently is the Mahl-Bhavagupta II. of whom an inscription has been published above, Vol. III. p. 355 ff., and that, on palæographical grounds, as stated above, the inscription cannot be placed earlier than about the first half of the 12th century A.D. The inscription thus fully confirms the conclusion, arrived at by Dr. Fleet in his elaborate paper, ibid. p. 323 ff., according to which Maha-Bhavagupta II. and his three predecessors belong to about the 11th, and not to the 5th or 6th century A.D.
Dr. Fleet, ibid. p. 333, has referred to an attempt that has been made to identify the greatgrandfather of Mahd-Bhavagupta II., Sivagupta, with a Sivagapta of whom we have an inscription at Sirpur, and to establish a certain connection between these princes and the so-called Kesari dynasty of Orissa. While agreeing with all that Dr. Fleet has said on the subject, I may perhaps mention here that, by a curious coincidence, in the family of the Sivagapta of the Sirpur inscription there was a chief or king, one of whose names did end in the word kêsarin. The Sirpur inscription, edited by me in the Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 179 ff., gives the following genealogy : Udayana, of the family of the Moon; his son Indra bala; his son Nannadeva; his son Chandragupta; his son Harshagapta; his son Sivagapta-Balárjana. And of these chiefs the Räjim copper-plate inscription, edited by Dr. Fleet in Gupta Inscr. p. 291 ff., mentions Indrabala and his son Nannadeva of the Påņdu vamba; and it gives besides the namo of Nannadeva's son (not, I think, his adopted son) Mabasiva-Tivaradêya. Now in the Nagpur Museum there is a large fragmentary inscription, of which & very faulty account with a rough lithograph has been published in the Jour. Bo. As. Soc. Vol. I. p. 148 ff. This inscription, in line 3, mentions a king Suryaghosha, and up to the middle of line 7 relates that he (or a descendant of his whose name may have disappeared), when his son was killed by a fall from the top of the palace, founded a temple or other building connected with the Buddhist religion. It then records, in line 7, that after the lapse of much time another king, named Udayana, was born from the Påndava vanta ;' and it evidently stated that this Udayana, who no donbt is the Udayana of the Sirpar inscription, had four sons. The names of the three first sons are broken away, but from a verse in line 8, which contains a play on the word bala and compares one of the younger sons to Vishņu (the younger brother of Indra), I conclude that the eldest son was Indrabala. The name of the fourth son was Bhavadêva. Of him it is stated, in line 9, that he was a lion in battle, ranakénarin, and the name Ranak@sarin is actually given to him in line 13 (sa briman=Ranakesari vijayatdı). And line 14 further records that he also bore the name Chintadurga. Bhavadova-Ranak@sarin repaired the building which has been mentioned before, and the inscription, which was composed by Bhaskarabhatta, was put up during his reign. Although Bhavadêva's inscription, in its present state, contains no date, it may, on account of the writing which is similar to, but somewhat older than that of the
I owe impressions of the inscription to Dr. Burgess, Dr. Fleet, and Dr. Hultzach. The inscription contains 20 lines of writing, wbioh cover a space of about 4' 5" long by 1' 10" high. At the end of each line about 30 akakaras are broken away, and the two last lines are more or less illegible.
The inscription does not say that Saryagh Osba was the sorereign lord of Urisi (Orisan)."
Gachchhati bhiyari kals bdmipatin ksha pita-vakalaripupaksha | Panda Joa-namiddagunandaUdayana-ndmd samutpannah
The same Udayana is also meotioned making of the past in line 1 of the Kals jar inscription of wbich. photo-lithograph is given in Archeol. Suro. of India, Vol. XXI. Plate iz. L. (Udayana iti raja yah kuld Pandandndin sakala-bhuvana-nd thasyadaya Blddrévarasya I pavana-lulita-chihnan ramyakdnt-lahtakdbdir. grilla.caramelibhaktyd kdrita tena piropa ).
. Kripana-naklardnadíu vikramya dalayararandabhavad-pairi-mattebhanasa dk6 rana-kdar
• Janayati iatruku chindi yo pai durggarwoha sangard yarndt tona raga-ghasmardajaw Chinidd Jurgg. Ik hy atdwaagamat
2 L

Page #309

258
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
Kanass inscription of Sivagana, confidently be assigned to the beginning of the 8th century A.D.; and it thus tends to prove that the R&jim copper-plate inscription of MabasivaTivaradēva undoubtedly belongs to about the middle of the 8th, and the Sirpar inscription to about the beginning of the 9th century A.D.
TEXT.3
Pirst Plate; Second Side. 1 Om svasti [ll] Gr1-Yayatinagarė paramamahesvara-paramabhatta2 raka-maharajadhir ja.pa[ra] mês vara-Sô makulatilaka - Trika - 3 lingidhipati-sri-Mahd-Sivaguptarája d év&- på d & nud hy å ta. paramama4 hés[v]ara-paramabhattaraka-ma(mn)hârâjâdhi r & ja - para més var&- 8ô maku5 latilaka-Tri(tri)kalingadhipati-srl.Mah & -Bhavaguptarjade va-mahi. 6 pravarddhamana-kalyana(na)vijayarajye trayidasa-samvatsare7 Atr-înkê 887 mvata 138 "VvA(P)mandâpatti(ti)-samåvåsskata paramamabesvara-Mathara8 varsho(46)dbhava-kulatilakall. K[&]lêśvari(ri)varalavdha(dha) prasada-pañchada sapallika9 dhipati-samadhigata pañchamahâśavda(bda)-mâņdalika-r &ņa kasri.Punj& (P) 13
Second Plate; First Side. 10 14Vv6(P)ďd-sata[b] kusali(li) Gidanda-mandala-prativa(ba)ddha-Lôisara-grâmya16 11 sa-gartt-Obara 88-jala-sthala s-åmyra-madhu sa-[vå?] tta-vittap-aranya châ12 tnh-sims-paryanta & chátta-bháța-pravesa
Barvva-vådhå-vivarji13 ta sarvv-parikara-kar-Avâm-sahita vrahmanam sampujya tatra pratiniva14 sind rajaputra-talavargi-såmavájil6 cha sarvvê janapad&m 15 samájñåpayati viditam=asta bhavataí Hastipada-vinirgata!? Kaundinya(nya)16 gôtra 18 Miträvva(va)ruņa-pravarala Kanya(nva)-sakh-addhyâi20 bhattaputra-bri
Narayanal Da(ja)nardana-suta *
See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 67, Plate.
• The Boram deo inscription, of wbich lithograph is given in Archaol. Suro. of India, Vol. XVII. Plate II, E., speaks of Balarjuna (i.e. the Sivagupta of the Sirpar inscription) wa king of the past,
. Proin impressions supplied by Dr. Holtasch. • Expressed by & symbol
. Originally pamama wus engraved. • Originally odhydtd i parama' was engraved.
* Read - samostardatradakd sanoat. # From here to the end of line 9 the writing seems to have been engraved over a cancelled pasange.
• Bead Vamandd' (P); below, oo is three times written instead of o, in tala vargi, l. 14, Mitrdvvaruga, 1. 16, and pioparddhad, 1. 18; compare also Voodd., 1. 10.
* Read - amdodeakát, for samdodadt or-edackdt. 1 One would have expected only either Matharavanfodbhana. or Mathara kulatilaka..
The actual reading may possibly be Kuldivari » Read - Punjó.
14 Rond Vodd. (?); see above, note 9. }} From here the arrangement and the details of the text are quite incorrect. Wbut the writer meant to say, would be about this :-Lisard-grdmd brahmandwapiliyo tatra pratiniudaind rajaputra-talavargi(?). admavajille.ddlne) sarodiajanapaddamdjidpayati | Vidit ametu bharaldrin (yathadyah gromad] 1a-gart. Saharah ja-jala-sthala s-dora-adhika na-odf-itap-drangafachatun-md-paryantachdfa-bhafa.prandial sarpa-oddhd-vivarjitaḥ sarv-parikara-kar-dddnd-rahito Hostipada..
20 Originally talappargi was engraved, but the upper of the ukshara wa has been struck out. The word talanargill I have not met with elsewhere; odmandjika actually occurs in line 11 of the Galljam plates of Prithivivarmadove, above, p. 200; and the Katak plates of Maha-Sivagupta in line 27 apparently read talahi(?)taedmardyika, where admandyika probably is the original of admardjika; see above, Vol. III. p. 352, and Plate ... in Jour. Beng. ds. Soe. Vol. XLVI, Part I. 11 Read-sinirgat dya.
18 Road -gotrd ya.
19 Read .Pravardya. 70 Bead.dddhydyind.
11 Read 'yandya. The word outa in engraved below the line; rond - utdya.

Page #310

Kudopalli Plates of the time of Maha-Bhavagupta II.
COTTलबजाजालाचालकालाना
e- sy727/৫ গ ( যখন লাদেন । * YAY সমবে {\ৰণে লোগ খুলনী ও
| (( Gীদদেব 49ারণেqান = ১/। * ৭ = ৫/৭ (f4াগ (নল (বানি।
OF (৭৫৭ লেয়ঃ এমদ বqVI'বেল • স্বন /সেবে পদাৰ (6
'লুন। 3ৱাংল{(তালাবারঃ গ /বg. ৪ বোতলে জীবনের বাব(ৈ
ব্রেকর সর্ব 3:Ye?কোণ ।
tta.
বাটারণকৃ°1eig[/i9৫ /০৫ / । সত্তানবাগ থওঁপে।[/ বু ( 4াখী বারস(বলা না | | এনার্ষিার্থক বাকারায়নত্রী । * (Cল। যা ৪৭৫ণলবাহেবর্ষে ১া ,
প্রায় সমাবেণেl()/ 10 ফেলবতী হওg ] - কালে++] বoণানন(টোকল ‘দা v নোমকুম' বলা ৩৮
18
18
'
J. F. FLEET, T. c.s,
CALE 80
W. GRIGGS, PHOTO-TH.
FROM INK-IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY DR. HULTZSON

Page #311

22
बमा
क पा (मालामाल मनकामाल २० बालबदीवानवालालवानबाबासन
AAMPामानवाचार AMINETV/वडापासवाददाता
पाशिवाय चायनामुपालालमबाग 24 AMAIमराजानम्वदनलालबनाना
जानोनिशानान्तमपलाना जाता (पमानाकालचालताना नमक यात्रा (( 613 (
लानालगनानालाल अलपकाला
28 सतना जानतमलता SCRT) (
कायाकल्पना ७० VIVANIसुमनवदवावमाहवार
हास्यायमिंद्रालायकारवानाबा LERमलबानाशाजधानिकलाप
2/01EMA भिलालाबनकामनात 34 minानबहानाबा चालकiिo) 2013 IIEIG VEDEO नाष्यलाना
मासान
32

Page #312

No. 36.)
KELAWADI INSCRIPTION OF SOMESVARA I.
259
17 sasaliladhárå-puraso barónama-chandra - türk - Årka.khiti-sama k 21. Ô PA18 bhôg-&rttham mâtâpitrôr=&tma[na*]s-cha punya(nya)-yaso-pivarddhaes tâmyra-sa
Second Plate ; Second Side. 19 sanên=&kari(ri)ksitya
pratipåditô=småbhi[b ]
śâsana-gauragaura20 v dharmma-gauvana cha bhavadbhi pratipalanipa [11] Tath& ch=ôktam dharma21 såstre [*] "Vabubhir=vvasudha dattâ râjana Sagar-&[di*]bhi yasya yasya yada 22 bh[u]mi tasya tasya tada phala [ll] Má bhud=aḥ phala-lam ki va para-dat-êti 23 pårthiva sva-dânât=phalam=anyantam paradat-&napalanê [ll*] Sashțhim varsa24 sahasråņi svargê [m]odati bhumi-da? (II) Bhumi yaḥ pratigpihnanti yasya bhumi 25 prayach hati ubhau tau punya-karmaṇau niyatautam svarga-[ga]minau (II) Aditya
Varu26 nô Vishna Vrahma Sömd Hutåsana Sulapāņis-tu bhagavårm=abhinandanti bha27 mida [ll*] "Bhumi-data kulê játa sa nyas=tråta bhavisati [ll*] Ubhaulo punya-ka
Third Plate; First Side. 28 rmâņau niyatantam sargga-gåminan I(II) Tadagånam sahasråņi v829 japêya-satâ ni cha g avan kotti-pradânéns bhumi-harttá na su30 dhyati (II) Harató håravatê yas-tu manda-vuddhistamå-vfita sa vaddhaḥ Vâru. 31 ņai pasai tiryagyoni 88 gachhati (11) Sva-datta para-dattåm=va y 32 hared-vasundhara sa vishthâyâm krimir-bhutva pitribhi saha Pa33 chyath (ID Itiḥ kamaladal-amvuvindu-lola srimaanuchintya manushya-ji. 34 vita cha sakalam-idam=ud&hfitam vuddhaḥ na hi parusham para-kirtima vilo35 pyatê 11 | Lênapura-śrêshthi-ári-Kirana-suta-[P&]rņņadat[]ua idam tâmyram yalikhi36 tam
tat-pramånam=iti
* No. 36.- KELAWADI INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF SOMESVARA I.;
A.D. 1053
BY J. F. FLEET, I.C.S., Ph.D., C.I.E. Kelawadi, Kelwadi, or Keļoņi, is a village about ten miles to the north of bådámi, the chief town of the Badami tálaka of the Bijapur district. With a slight difference, of the long for the short vowel in the penultimate syllable, its name occurs as Kelavadi, in the present record as well as in others; and in ancient times it was the chief town of a group of towns and villages known as the Kelavadi three-bundred. The stone tablet containing the
Read saliladhard-purahsaram=d-chandra-tárak-drka-kshiti..
* Originally piorarddhad was engraved, but the lower of the akshara ta is struck out. Read -Divriddhayd tdmra.
Read (drana.gauravdd-dharmma.gaurandchacha bhavadbkih parindlantvah.
• I consider it superfluous to correct the numerous errors in the following verses; the verses all occur in the copper-plates published above, Vol. III. p. 340 #f.
This is meant for me bhidevah phala.bankd ud; see the Gaujam plates of Prithivivarmadeva, above, p. 201. 27. 6 Read adaantyan.
1 The second half of this verse has been omitted. . Read niyatan.
• The first half of this verse has been omitted. 10 This is the second half of the verse in lines 21-25. » Originally ibhan was engraved ; read datidnaddan tdmran likhita. 13 Lat. 16° 3', long. 75' 46'; Indian Atlas, sheet No. 41, - Kelludee.'
2 2

Page #313

260
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
greater part of the record was found on the public road outside a temple of Ranganatha at Kelawadi itself. From this stone, however, a piece is broken away, all the way down, containing the last five to eight letters of each line. The fragment that contains the ends of lines 13 to 32 was found at a temple of Hanumat at the village or hamlet of Timsågar, just on the north of Kelawadi; and, with the larger portion of the stone, it has been stored at the temple of Ranganatha. The fragment containing the ends of lines 1 to 12 was not recovered ; but nothing historical has been lost in that part of the record.
The writing covers an area about 2' 10broad by 3' 7high. Except for parts of some of the letters down the line of fissure, it is in a state of excellent preservation almost throughout.The sculptures above it, at the top of the tablet, are in the centre, & linga; on the proper right, a cow and calf, with the sun behind them; and, on the proper left, the bull Nandi, with, doubtless, originally, the moon (now broken away) behind it. The characters are Kanarese, of the regular type of the period to which the record refers itself; and they are well formed and boldly cut, throughout. They include decimal figures in lines 21 and 23, and the distinct form of the lingual d, which, however, only appears quite clearly in nibida, line 17. The virdma is represented by its own proper sign, throughout. The size of the letters ranges from about
"to 14" -The language is Kanarese. Except for two of the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses in lines 28 to 31, the whole record is in prose; and lines 5 to 20 aim at being alliterative prose. Wo appear to have, in suvarnnavam, line 26, and dharmmavan, line 27 (but the letter in each case is a little indistinct), the accusative singular neuter formed with v, as in the modern language; but in nivéfanamuman, line 23, for certain, and probably in panneraduman, line 14, it is formed with m. In kôdinaluri kolaginalu[m], line 26, we have the rather rare copulative form of the locative singular.- The orthography presents nothing calling for special remark.
The inscription refers itself to the reign of the Western Chalukya king Sômégvars I. It mentions a feudatory of his, the Mahdsdmantadhipali and Dandanayaka Bhôgadēvarasa, who was governing the Pangaragi twelve, a group of villages, doubtless in the Kelavadi threehundred, the chief of which was evidently the modern Hangargi, about three miles west of. Kelawadi. And the object of it is to record that Bhogadêvarasa's nephew, the Mahamatya Supparasa, granted some cultivable land, and a site for a house, for the purposes of the tank at Kolavadi. The tank still exists, and is a well-known place for small game.
As regards the date, the occasion on which the grant was made was the Uttarayanasankranti or winter solstice of the Vijaya saivatsara, Saka-Samvat 975 (expired). And the corresponding European date is the 94th December, A.D. 1053, on which day the winter solstice, as represented by the Makara Barkránti or passage of the sun into Capricornus. occurred, according to Professor Kero Lakshman Chhatre's Tables, at about 6 ghatis, 5 palas, = 2 hrs. 26 min., after mean sunrise (for Bombay).
TEXT. Sripri(pri)thvivallabha Satyasraya-kuja-tiļakam
mashárajadhirija pa]
Chaluky-ábharanam
1 Svasti 3 Samastabhuvan&frays 2 ramèsvara paramabhattáraka
grima). 3 t-[T]raiļôkyamalladi(de)vars
pra(varddhamanamaa)
vijaya-rajyam=uttar-Ora(tta)r-abhivri(vpi)ddhi
1 The words mamya (1. 9), deyi.. (1.1%), and narati (II. 26, 27) are unintelligible. • From the ink-impression.
This word is preceded by a symbol which resembles irl, but does not seem to be meant for it. The use of tri at the commencement of an inscription from the Kanaree country would be very exceptional; in fact, I canuot quote any other instance.

Page #314

Kelawadi Inscription of the time of Somesvara I.; A.D. 1053.
*
S
SE -
៤៩
S
482 Accesឲ្យ។
FC ។
ន
9 Ye 26
*66
..
3
Aok 2S
\rt
Sa3
( 2x9d
នា
"
p៩៦
మరయ రంపట్ల 3 or
* ,
30
J. F. FLEET, I.C.S.
SCALE 20
COLLOTYPE BY W. GRIGGS.

Page #315


Page #316

No. 36.)
KELAWADI INSCRIPTION OF SOMESVARA I.
. 261
4 chamdr-&rkka-tåra baraṁ saluttam-ire [14] Tat-påda padm-Opajivi sama[dhi
gatapanchama) - 5 h&sabda-mahasamantadhipati maha-prachanda-dandanaya(kam] ...... 6 dâyakan-asama-samara-samaya-samuchita-nija-bhaja-vijaya ............ 7 viderit-gra-samagra-hasti-kumbhi-kumbha-daļana-kathôra-samgråma-ka.......
.
8 ravan Laţa-Karņņâta-Karahata-Kalinga-Ko[m]ga-Vamgi(88)-Vergi-dé a-stri.
mad-6 .. .. ... .. ... 9 dupta(shța)-darppishta(shtha)-vidvishta m[8]neya-mahåsamanta-mapdaļika-makuta
sa .......... [di]. 10 sâ-pattam
madavad-ari-kuļa-lathat-pâțhina-tham(tam)kå[ra]-ghårņpit-êrppavabadav[ânalam ripa)11 [k]A!&nalam nata-nagna-bhagna-kavi-gamakavådi-vågmi-dîn-anatha-cbistamaņi |
viveka.......... 12 ramga-sansthåpita-vri(vpi)ksha-sambhedanan deyi . . Sirach(1)-chhêdanam
Srimat-[T]raiļ6[kyamalladêva-påd&m]13 bhôruh-ârâdhakam vairi-samsâdhakam nâm-Adi-samasta-prasa(sa)sti-[88]b[i]+[am]
srimad-[a]a14 ndanayakam Bhôgadevarasam Pangaragi-pamneraļu[m]an=&ļuttam-ire [la]
Âtang maidunam 15 Samasta-rajya-bhara-nir@pita-mah&m&tya-padavi-virajamâna-m[A]n-omnata-prabhustva®].
mam16 tr-ôtsába-lakti-traya-sampannan vibudha-prasannan sakala-vibhu-rája-sarăjin
rå17 jad-rajaha[ın"]sam Sarasvati-karnn-[A]vatamsa[m ] [pi]vara-subhaga-kamin
jaghana-nibida-kathin-ottumga 18 yri(vpi)tta-stana-tha(ta)t-arppita-sphära-håram
Karnnata-kanat-karnnaphrar Hard-charana-[ka]mala-yugaļa-ma19 da-mudita-matta-shatcharapa våchak-Abharanam | vidagdha-mugdha-yavatîjana
sni[g]dh[a-n]êtr-8mjanar suka20 vijana-man-ramjanam bamdhu-chintamani Sishta-rakshamani asheba
sa[ka]ļa-jans-stutyam 21 nám-Adi-samasta-prasasti-sabitam frimat Supparasar Sa(da)ka-[Vs]rsha 076
neya 22 Vijaya-samvatsarada ut[t Jariyaņa-samkrintiy-andu Kolavadiya kerege bitta 23 keyi 20 mattaram omdu maneya nivêsanam'uman=&van-orbban=unt-i kere24 yan agalvam padisalisuvan-ida[D=van)-orb[b]am k aļa-kal-Arhtaradimd=&lvan=f
Asa[na]-ma25 ryyadoyam p ratipaļisidam Varanasi-Kurukshetradal Asira-ksvilenarati26 ya kodinalu kolaginalu[m] savarnpavam kattisi bråbmaņargge dånam-geyda
punyamaakkun 27 irt-appudanwarid - dharmmavan=alida mah&patakan-initu kavile[na]rati brahma28 Daran-alida patakav.eydugum [ll] Sloka (0) Sva-datt[Ar] para-datt[4] vå
yo harêti(ta) vagumdha
On the analogy of other records, the reading here was probably either -jana-rukha-ddyakan or vipra-paraddyakan.
• Here, and at some places further on, the marks of punctuation between the rhyming adjetives are superfluous. Read aídsha.
• This mark of panctuation in superfluous. Metre : śloka (Anushtubb).

Page #317

262
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
29 rå[] shashțir-vvarsha-sahasråņi vish[th]y[Am] jậyatê krimiḥ || Sama[n]yol
yam dha30 rmma-sêtum nripåņ& k&ļ8-ka![@] påļaniyo bhavadbhiḥ sarvvân=et&m
bhåginaḥ pârtthi31 vêm dr[ano] bhấyÔ-bhûyê yêchatë Ramabhadraḥ || Chatta payyana likhitan 32 Saivojana besa[dim 11*]
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. While the victorious reign of the asylum of the universe, the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Maharajadhiraja, the Paramëtuara, the Paramabhaffaraka, the glory of the family of Satyasraya, the ornament of the Chalukyas, the glorious Trailokyamalladeva(8ômégvara I.) (line 3), was continuing with perpetual increase so as to endure as long as the moon and sun and stars might last :
And while he who subsisted (like a bee) on the water-lilies that were his feet (1.4), vis. the illustrious Dandandyaka Bhogadêvaraga (1. 14); a Mahdsdmantadhipati who had attained the pañchamahdlabda ; . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . of the women of the countries of L&ţa, Karnata, Karahata, Kalinga, Konga, Vanga, and Vengi (1. 8); a worshipper of the water-lilies that were the feet of the glorious Trailôkyamalladeva (1. 12), was governing the Pangaragi twelve (1. 14) :
His nephew (1. 14), the illustrious Supperasa (1. 21), who was endowed with the three faculties of majesty, good counsel, and energy, ennobled by honoar, conspicuous in his position of a Mahámátya entrusted with all the affairs of state (1. 15), and who was verily the shining ear-ring of the Karnata (1. 18), on the ocasion of the Uttarayana-samkrinti of the Vijaya samvatsara which was the Sake year 975 (1. 21), gave, to the tank of Kelavadi (1. 22), 20 mattars of cultivable land (1. 23) and one site of a house.
Whosoever (1. 23), excavating and maintaining this tank (or) managing (it) from time to time, preserves the conditions of this charter, he shall acquire the religious merit of setting gold in the horns and hoofs of a thousand tawny-coloured cows at Varanasi and Kurukshetra and giving them to Brâhmans! Whatever guilty man destroys this (act of piety), he shall incur the guilt of slaying the same number of tawny-coloured cows and Bråhmans !
Lines 28 to 31 contain two of the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses. And the concluding words tell us that the record was written by Chattapayya, - apparently at the command of Saivoja.
No. 37.-DATES OF CHOLA KINGS. BY F. KI8LHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN,
(Continued from page 221.)
A.-KULOTTUNGA-CHOLA I. 20.-Inscription in the Rajagopåla-Perumal temple at Manimangalam in the
Chingloput district. Svasti eri | Pagal-mâdu viļanga .
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7kóvira råjakesaripanma
1 3
Bead shashti Darsha..
• Metre : salin.
Rend séturangipani. • Bend étán.
* The more usual rending is bldvinah. • No. 23 of the Government Epigrapbiat's collection for the year 1896. * Read kor-Indjao or k8 Pira-Raja'.

Page #318

No. 37.)
DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
263
4 r=d[na] Tribhuvanachakravattiga! sri-Kulottunga-boladdvarku påņdu 48 vadu
..
7 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . yându [40 [8]da! 8 Kamba-nâyarru=ppûrvva-pakshatta davititaiyum' Velļi-kkilam(aiya]m [p]erra
Sadaiyatta nål.
"In the 48th year of the raign) of king Rajakesarivarman, alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulottunga-Choladéva.”
"In the [48]th year, - on the day of Satabhishaj, which corresponded to a Friday and to the second tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Kumbha."
The conclusion arrived at above, p. 72, was that the reign of Kulôttunga-Chola I. began between the 14th March and the 8th October (both days inclusive) of A.D. 1070. If this is right, the month of Kumbha (January-February) of the first year of the king's reiga must have fallen in A.D. 1071. in Saka-Sarnynt 992 expired, and the same month of his 48th year must fall in Saka-Sarhvat 1039 expired. And for that year this date does work out faultlessly.
In Saka-Samvat 1039 expired the month of Kumbha lasted from the 23rd January to the 21st February A.D. 1118, and during that time the second lithi of the bright half ended 15h. 35m. after mean sanrise of Friday, the 25th January A.D. 1118, when the nakshatra by the equal-space system was Satabhishaj for 2h. 38m. after mean sunrise. The date thus confirms the conclusion previously arrived at, which may now be definitely accepted as correct.
B. - VIKRAMA-CHOLA.
i
21.- Inscription in the Mahalingasvimin temple at Tiruvidaimarudûr in the
Tanjore district. Svasti eri [11] PQ-malai midaindu . . . . . . . . . . . .
.. . k8=Pparakošaripafmar=&ņa Tribhuvanasakravattigal eri-VikkramaŚladêvarkı yându 4åvadu [I]shapa-nâ[ya]rru spara-pakshatta ashtamiyam Tingal-kilamai[yum] per[ra] Sadaiyatti-na
"In the 4th year of the reign) of king Parak@sarivarman, alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Vikrama-Chôļadēva, on the day of Satabhishaj, which corresponded to a Monday and to the eighth tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Rishabha."
22.-Inscription in the Svêtêranyeśvara temple at Tiruvenkadu in the
Tanjore district. 1 Svasti eri [ll] PA-malai midaind[u].
. ko=[Ppajrak[@]saripa[x]mar=[ga Ti]ri[bh]a[vanachakra]vatti &ri-[V]ikramaSaladar vairkuyêndu 5Avada Simha-ndyarru a[pa]ra-pakshattu Tingalki[la]maiyum [6]kadi(da)siyum [P]erra T[irn]vádirai-nál.
1 The figure 8 looks almost like ra, and it is possible, though not probable, that the actual date is 40 dadu. • Read doitlyaiyun. • Or perhape in the 40th year ;' see note 1 above.
* It may be added that, if the reign of Kulottunga-Chôļa 1. had commenced in A.D. 1063, the tithi of the present date would, m kshaya-titki, bave fallen on Saturday, the 11th February A.D. 1111, when the nakshatra by the equal opaco system was Pārva-Bhadrapada for 5h. 16m. after inean sunrise.
No. 188 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1895. • No, 121 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1896.

Page #319

264
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
"In the 5th year of the reign) of king Parakesarivarman, alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Vikrama-Choladeva, - on the day of Årdre, which corresponded to a Monday and to the eleventh tithi of the second fortnight of the month of Simha."
The examination of the date No. 10, above, p. 73, has shown that the accession of Vikrama-Chóla very probably took place on either the 18th July A.D. 1108 or the 15th July A.D. 1111 ; and I have stated that the manner in which the date No. 10 works out, in my opinion, speaks rather in favour of the first of those two days. With the earlier day, the date No. 21, of the month of Rishabha of the king's 4th year, would be expected to fall in April-May A.D. 1112, in Saka-Samvat 1034 expired, and the date No. 22, of the month of Simha of the king's 5th year, in July August A.D. 1112, also in Saka-Samvat 1034 expired. With the later day for the king's accession, the date No. 21 would have to fall in April-May A.D. 1115. in Sake-Sarhvat 1037 expired, and the date No. 22 in July-August A.D. 1115, also in SakaSamvat 1037 expired.
Now, with the 18th July A.D. 1108 as the day of Vikrama-Chola's accession, the two dates, for Saka-Samvat 1034 expired, actually work out as follows:
In Saka-Samvat 1034 expired the month of Rishabha lasted from the 24th April to the 24th May A.D. 1112, and during that time the 8th tithi of the dark half ended 19h. 19m. after mean sunrise of Monday, the 20th May A.D. 1112, when the nakshatra by the equal. space system was Satabhishsj for Oh. 39m. after mean sunrise.
In the same year the month of Simha lasted from the 27th July to the 26th August A.D. 1112, and during that time the 11th tithi of the dark half ended 21h. 40m. after mean sunrise of Monday, the 19th August A.D. 1112, when the nakshatra was Panarvasu (which follows immediately upon Ärdra) for 17h. 44m. after mean sunrise.
On the other hand, with the 15th July A.D. 1111 as the day of the king's accession, the two dates, for Saka-Sarovat 1037 expired, would work out thus :
In Saka-Samvat 1037 expired the month of Rishabha lasted from the 24th April to the 25th May A.D. 1115, and during that time the 8th tithi of the dark half ended 23h. 13m. after mean sunrise of Tuesday, the 18th May A.D. 1115, when the nakshatra was Satabhishaj for 5h. 55m. after mean sunrise.
In the same year the month of Simha lasted from the 28th July to the 27th August A.D. 1115, and during that time the 11th tithi of the dark half ended 19h. 58m. after mean Bunrise of Tuesday, the 17th August A.D. 1115, when the nakshatra was Punarvasu the whole day.
From this it will be seen that, while the week-day of both dates comes out correctly when the king's accession is assumed to have taken place in July A.D. 1108, it would be wrone in both dates on the other alternative; and that in either case the nakshatra of the first date world be correct, and that of the second date incorrect. The two dates thus, in my opinion, prove that Vikrama.Ohla's accession cannot have taken place in July A.D. 1111: and they render it extremely probable that his accession really took place in July A.D. 1108.
C.-KULOTTUNGA-CHOLA III. 28.- Inscription in the Svetranyósvara temple at Tiruvenkadu in the Tanjore district. 1 Svasti frih [11] Payal váyppa . .
. . . . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . ko=PLpajrakesaripa marrins Tribuvapachchakkaravattigal Sri-Kulttunga-Sola[a]evarkku y[&] du ettåvadu na! Karkataka-nayarra
půrvva-paksha3 ttu dagamiyum Tingat-kilamaiyam petra A[n]ila[t]tin=på.
* No. 118 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1896.

Page #320

No. 37.)
DATES OF CHOLA KINGS.
265
"In the eighth year of the reign of king Parakesarivarman, alias the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulôttungs-Choladeva,- on the day of Anuradha, which corresponded to & Monday and to the tenth tithi of the first fortnight of the month of Karkataka."
The conclusion arrived at above, p. 221, was that the first year of the reign of KulottungaChola III. commenced between the 5th December A.D. 1177 and the 19th September A.D. 1178 (both days inclusive). If this is right, the month of Karkataka (June-July) of the first year of the king's reign must have fallen either in A.D. 1178, in Saka-Samvat 1100 expired or in A.D. 1179, in Saka-Samvat 1101 expired; and the same month of his 8th year must fall in either Saka-Samvat 1107 expired or 1108 expired. As a matter of fact, this new date works out properly only for Saka-Samvat 1107 expired.
In Saka-Samvat 1107 expired the month of Karkataka lasted from the 26th June to the 27th July A.D. 1185, and during that time the 10th tithi of the bright half commenced, by the Sarya-siddhanta Oh. 13m. after, and by the Brahma-siddhanta about lh. before, mean suprise of Monday, the 8th July A.D. 1185, and ended shortly after sunrise of the next day;' and on the same Monday the nakshatra was Anuradha, by the Brahma-siddhanta from 3h. 17m., and by the equal-space system and according to Garga from 7h. 53m, after mean suprise.
It is clear that this date reduces the period during which the reign of Kulottunga-Chôļa III. must have commenced to the time from the 6th December A.D. 1177 to the 8th July A.D. 1178 (both days inclusive).
94.-Inscription in the 8v@taranyesvara temple at Kadappôri near Madurantakam.
.. ...... Tribhu[vana]dakkravattigal Sri-Kaldttungasolade[var]kkı yandu padin-gåvadu . . . . . . . . . . 2 . . 3 måsatta-Cppa]ttan=t[i]jadiyom sådattigam Malamum Sani-kkilamaiyam-&nav=anja.
“In the sixteenth year (of the reign) of the emperor of the three worlds, the glorious Kulottunga-Chôļadēva,- on the day which was a Saturday and (the day of) Mols and a fourth tithi and the tonth solar day of the month of Ani."
According to what has been said before, this date, of the month of Âni (or Mithuna, MayJuno) of the 16th year of the king's reign, would be expected to fall in Saka-Samvat 1115 expired or 1116 expired.
In Saka-Samvat 1115 expired the Mithuna-sankranti took place, by the Arya-siddhanta, 22h. 51m. after mean sunrise of the 25th May A.D. 1193, and the month of Ani therefore commenced on the 26th May A.D. 1193. Accordingly, the 10th day of Ani was the 4th June A.D. 1193, and on this day the 4th tithi (of the bright half) did end, 22h. 48m. after mean suprise. But the day was a Friday (not a Saturday), and the nakshatra at sunrise was Pushya (No. 8), not Møla (No. 19).
On the other hand, in Saka-Samvat 1116 expired the Mithuna-sam krånti took place 5h. Am. after mean sunrise of the 26th May A.D. 1194, which therefore was the first day of the month of Ani. The 10th day of Ani, accordingly, was Saturday, the 4th June A.D. 1184, and on that day the nakshatra was Mols, by the Brahma-siddhanta from lh. 19m., and according to Garga from 5h. 55m. after mean sunrise. But the tithi which ended on the day so found, 13h, 2m, after mean sunrise, was the 14th (of the bright half), not a 4th tithi.
The tithi therefore ww either a current titki or it was prathama-dalam. No. 181 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for the year 1896.
2

Page #321

266
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
Now everybody who will compare the results of my calonlations of the date will, I feel confident, admit that the fourth tithi has been erroneously quoted in the date instead of the fourteenth, and that the proper equivalent of the date andoubtedly is Saturday, the 4th Jane A.D. 1194. Since this day fell in the 16th year of the reign of Kulottunga-Chồla III., the general result now is that the king's reign commenced between the 5th June and the 8th July A.D. 1178 (both days inclusive)."
For convenience of reference the result of the examination of the 24 dates, so far sent to me by Dr. Hultzsch, may be summed up thne :
1.- B&jardja (Nos. 1-3). His reign commenced between the 24th December A.D. 984 and the 26th September A.D. 985. His latest date (No. 3), of the 28th year of his reign, very probably corresponds to the 23rd December A.D. 1012.
8.- Rajendra-Chola I. (Nos. 4-5). His reign commenced between the 24th October A.D. 1001 and the 23rd October A.D. 1002. His latest date (No. 5), of the 31st year of his reign, corresponds to Monday, the 23rd October A.D. 1032.
3.-Rajadhiraja (Nos. 11-15). His reign commenoed between the 15th March and the 3rd December A.D. 1018. His latest date (No. 11), of the 30th year of his reign, falls in Saka-Samvat 970 current = A.D. 1047-48.
4.- Kulottunga-Chola I. (Nos. 6-9, and 20). His reign commenced between the 14th March and the 8th October A.D. 1070. His latest date (No. 20), of the 48th year of his reign, corresponds to Friday, the 25th January A.D. 1118.
5.- Vikrama-Chola (Nos. 10, 21 and 22). His reign most probably commenced on the 18th July A.D. 1108. His latest date (No. 10), of the 340th day of the 5th year of his reign, most probably corresponds to Sunday, the 22nd June A.D. 1113.
6.- Kulottunga-Chola III. (Nos. 16-19, 23 and 24). His reign commenced between the 5th June and 8th July A.D. 1178. His latest date (No. 18), of the 34th year of his reign, corresponds to Monday, the 19th September A.D. 1211.
No. 38.-SANKALAPURA INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNARAYA;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1435.
BY E. HULYz80H, PH.D. Bankalapura is a village 11 miles east of Hollapête (Hospet) and not far from the ruins of Vijayanagara in the Bellary district. Near the wall of the temple of Åfjandys (Hanumat) stands a slab which is said to have been brought thither from the ruins of another, neighbouring temple. The front of the slab bears at the top a seated figure of Ganapati, with the sun to his proper right and a crescent to his left. Below the figure are 41 lines of writing, which is continued on the back of the slab (II. 42-98). The inscription is rather worn, but just legible. The alphabet is Kanarese, and the languages are Sanskrit and Kanareee. The insoription opens
1 A fourth titki, ending on the oth day of the month of Mithon, would be either the fourth tiths of the dark half of the andata Jyrishtha or the fourth tilki of the bright ball of Ashidha; it is easy to prove that the nakshatra oould not possibly be Müla on either of these two tichis. On the other hand, to judge from numerous calendars at my disposal, Máls ordinarily goes together with Asbadhe-radi 14; and it commences on the day of Jy ishtbe-radi 14, when one of the months that precede AshAdha is intercalary. In Beka-Barhvat 1116 expired there was such an intercalary month (Chaitra), and one therefore would priori expect the nakshatras on Jy ishtha-sudi 14 (- the 4th June A.D. 1194) to be Jylobtha and Male, while they actually were.
Or, more accurately, between the 11th day of the month of Mithuns (corresponding to the 6th June) and the 18th day of the month of Karkataks (corresponding to the 9th July) of Bala-Samvat J 100.

Page #322

No. 38.]
SANKALAPURA INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNARAYA.
267
with the Sanskrit words tri-Kota-Vindyakdya namah, obeisance to the holy Kota-Vinayaka !' (1.1), and 18 Sanskrit verses, which are identical with verses 1-6, 9, 13, 14, 19, 20, 23-29 of an inscription of Krishnaraya at Hampe. The subsequent passage in Sanskrit prose (11.52-72) is practically identical, as far as line 66, with the corresponding portion of the same Hampe inscription. Then follow two Sanskrit verses (19 and 20), a passage in Kanarese prose (11. 76-86), three imprecatory Sanskrit verses (21-23), and a few suspicious words in Sanskrit prose (1.92 f.).
As the whole of the historical portion of the Sankalápara inscription is contained in the Hampe inscription, it is unnecessary to publish the text of the first 62 lines. The inscription records that Krishnaraya of Vijayanagara (A.D. 1510-1529)' granted the village of Sankalå pura, where the slab still exists, to a temple of Ganapati, wbich was called Kôte-Viniyaka (11. 1, 69, 78 and 92, or Kota-Gajavaktra, 1.75), i.e. the Vinayaka in the Fort,' and which was situated "on the eastern side of the Devēri road in Vijayanagari" (1. 66 f.). In honour of the temple, Sankal&purs received the surname Kota-Vinayakapura (1. 70, also Vinayakapura, 1. 80 f., or Kota-Vighnesapara, 1. 74). The villago was situated on the west of Angulika, on the north of Jambunatha, on the east of Nagal&puri, and on the south of KAranúru (v. 19). On the Hospet Taluk Map, I find the southern boundary of Sankalapura, Jambunathanahalli, which corresponds to the Jambunaths of the inscription. The site of the western boundary, Negalapuri, is now occupied by the town of Hosapête. The northern boundary, Káranura, may be connected with the modern Karigandru, which is however on the east of Sankal&pura. The eastern boundary, Angaļika, is the modern Ingaligi, oast of Karigandru.
The date of the grant was Tuesday, the 6th tithi of the dark fortnight of the nija BhAdrapada in the salivahana-Saka year 1435 (expired), the Srimukhi-sanovatsara (1.76 f.). According to Sewell and Dikshit's Indian Oalendar, the corresponding European date is Tuesday, the 20th September A.D. 1518. Line 77 further states that the tithi was the Kapilishashthi.. Professor Kielhorn found by conjecture the correct reading of this word which I had been unable to make out on the impressione, and favoured me with the following remarks:-“ Bhadrapada badi 6 is called Kapild-Bhashthi when joined with Tuesday, Vyatipåtayoga, and Rəhipi nakshatra, and is particularly auspicious when the sun is besides in Hasta. On Tuesday, the 20th September 1513, the 6th tithi of the dark half ended at 17h. 38m. At sunrise the nakshatra was Bhiņi and the yoga Vyati påta, which ended at lh. 58m. and at 11h. 37m. respectively. As the longitude of the sun was 169° 46', the sun was also in Hasta (160°-173° 20')."
Besides, some land was given to a certain [88]v&rya, the son of Mêlarga of Chandragiri (1. 82 ff.). Chandragiri is a well-known place in the North Aroot district, which, in the time of the Vijayanagara kings, was the head-quarters of a district named Chandragiri-rajya.
TEXT. 63 dhamnyêng Någ ambika-Nrubari-nrapa-namdanena?
nikhila-hru. 64 day-&nardanena samara-mukha-vijayêna
vijayena
disam 65 Vijayana[ga]ré simhvâsanam-arumhya SA[sa]tà sakalam bhu66 vam bhaja-vijita-sâmpardyêņa
10 Krushnarayona
Vijays67 nagari-Devēri-vidhika-prag-doba-nivasaya
sa kala-mamga!-&ve
Ep. Ind. Vol. 1. p. 861 f.
Above, page 3. Kófa representa tbe Kanarese kote, a fort.' • See Visvanatha'. Fratardja in Dr. Aufrecht's Oxford Catalogue, p. 2840. See above, Vol. 111. p. 119 t.
• Prom three inked estampages. .Rendbri.
• Read masanamedrudya. 1 Road -olthikd-.
1 Read - Nribari-aripa.. * Read Krishna
2 x 2

Page #323

268
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
pre
68 saya
bhavana-vighna-nivåraņa-8å[va]dhånåya 69 Kota-Vinayak-Abhidhángya
Samkalfpur-iti 70 siddha - Kota. Vinayaka purspratina maka-grama = chatu. 71 [8]-sim-abhiramo
[da]ttő vitt-pakariņa
Ravitanay-â72 nukåriņa 11 Paschad-bhågê-mguļikasya (1) Jambbunáthasys 73 ch=óttarê
prág-de[6]8 Négalêpuryaḥ Kåranuro[]-tu dakshi74 ne 1 (19] Madhye gri-Kota-Vighnêsapur-Akhyar Samkalapuram 1] 75 sri-Kôţa-Gajavaktrays [p]råda[ch* )=[chh]--Krushna-bhậpatiḥ! ! [20*] Svasti
erf [l*] 76 Jay-abbyudaya-[śdljivahana-Saka-varushamgaļa
1435nêya 77 Srimukhi-samvatsara [i]ja-Bhadrapada ba 6 Mangaļa våra Ka[pi]1[Q®)-shashthi
pumnya78 kåladala
r1 Kr[ujshţharaya-Mahårdyaru r i-Kota-Vinayi[ka]-dévad 79 rike
půj[e)-punaskåra-naivedya-amga[ra]mgavai[bha]va-rath[ot]savam]galu 80 sângav=agi Dadaya bêk=&gi Sankal&purakke [p]ratina(mav]=&da Vind8L yakapurav=emba gråmavanû trivacha dhåre[yao]n=erada kottaru (1) Y16 dharma - 82 # s-chamdr-arkka-sthåyiy=&gi Inadayal=0[*][lada] [14] Y gråma[va]n=ûr=[@]gi83 si ho[s]t-agi kera kattis[tu] Chandragiri-M61 arsa[ra maga [86]váryarige 84 dasavam dav=Agi kotta gaddal khs 10 [1] Ivê Ath[A]ra[da]10 battu
[kha]m[a]u85 ga gaddeyang'3 &-chamdr-arkkam sthayiy=&[8]i nim[nda]" putra-pautra-pâram86 pariyav=a[g]i dân-adhikra ya]-yogyav=&gi 6nadaya[l=u][!][ladu) Sva-datte87 [do]-dviguņam pumnyam para-datt-A[n]upalanam
para-datt-&pa88 h&rêņa sva-dattam nihpalam 16 bhavêt 11 [21] Dåna-pålanayo[r]=ma89 dàyên dánâ[ch"]=cohrêyê=[Dm]palanart | dan at=8Varga[mwajvpnô[t]i pê90 lank[d=a]chyutam (pa]dam ! [22] Sva-dattâm para-[da]ttäm=v[va] yo ha91 rêta vasundharam
17shashthir-yarusha-sahasråņi vishth92 yam jậyaté kri[mi]h
11 237
S M-Kôte-Vinayake. 93 ya namah [19] Subham-8[st]u
Sri frteri (1)
TRANSLATION. (Line 63.) The fortunate one ; the son of N&gâmbikA and of king Nțihari ; who delighted all hearts; who was victorious at the head of battles; who conquered (all) quarters; who, having ascended the throne at Vijayanagara, was ruling the whole earth; who won battles by (the strength of his arm; Krishnaraya, who benefitted (others) with Chia) wealth like (Karpa) the son of the Sun, 8 gave, together with its) four boundaries, a village which was known as Sankal&puri and which was surnamed Kôte-Vinayakapura, to the god) whose name is the holy Koto-Vinayaka, who is assiduous in removing (all) obstacles in the world, who is an abode of all good luck, (and) who resides on the eastern side of the Devêri road (ufthika) in Vijayanagari.
(Verses 19 and 20.) The glorious king Kfishņs gave to the holy Koța-Gajevaktra (the village of) Sankalapura, surnamed the holy Koţs-Vighnérapura, (which was situated) in the
1 Bead - Krishna.. • Read . Kriahşa'.
• Rend -Vindyaka-, • Read 'rige. • Bead sadaya.
6 Read dharmaps. 7 Read sadeyal, . Read
• Read kore. 10 Bead kaffisidds (). 1 Bead padde.
Bend idl adhdradalt. 11 Bead gaddeyú. 14 Read winds.
15 Read madayal Read wishphalan.
17 Read shashfia graha. Compare the biruda Pasbaja-darpa-hrid-athbati-launds ; abovo, Vol. III. p. 148. ** Literally, adorned by.

Page #324

No. 39.]
VILAPAKA GRANT OF VENKATA I.
269
middle of the following boundaries),- on the western side of Angulika, on the north of Jambunátha, on the eastern side of Negklepuri, and on the south of Karantiru.
(L. 75.) Hail! Prosperity! In the year 1435 of the victorious and prosperous Alivihana-Saka, the Srimukhi-samvatsara, the 6th (tithe) of the dark (fortnight) of mija Bhadrapada, Tuesday, at the anspicious time of the Kapild-shashthi,- the glorious Krishnaraya-Mahåriya, having poured ont water with three-fold repetition of the words (" not mine!"), gave the village called Vinayakapura, which was a surname of Sankalapura, to the holy god Kôţa-Vinayaka, in order that the worship, repairs, offerings, all enjoyments, and car-festivals might be fully provided to the temple).
(L. 81.) This charity shall continue as long as the moon and the sun exist.
(L. 82.) This village having been converted into a town, and a tank having been newly constructed, 10 kha[ndugas) of wet land (gadde) were given as free land (dasavanda) to [88]vårya, the son of Mélarsa of Chandragiri.
(L. 84.) On the authority of this, (these) ten khandugas of wet land shall continue as long as the moon and the sun exist, (shall belong to the succession of the sons and grandsons (of the donee), (and shall be liable to be given away or to be sold by the owner).
[Verses 21-23 contain the usual imprecations.]
(L. 92.) Obeisance to the holy Kôţa-Vinayaka! Let there be prosperity! Hail! Hail ! Hail !
No. 39.- VILAPAKA GRANT OF VENKATA I.
SAKA-SAMVAT 1523.
By E. HULTZSCH, PA.D. The subjoined text of this copper-plate inscription is based on Sir Walter Elliot's ink. impressions, one set of which I owe to Dr. Burgess and another to Dr. Floet. A rough facsimile of the plates has been already published in Vol. II. of the Indian Antiquary, with a short note by Dr. Barnell (1. c. p. 371). I now edit the inscription with a two-fold purpose, vis. (1) to substantiate a previous remarks on Dr. Burnell's genealogical table of the third Vijayanagara dynasty ;' and (2) to settle the date of the well-known South-Indian author Appayadikshita.
The first second, fourth, sixth and eighth pages of the impressions show at the top the Teluga numerals 1, 2, 3, 4 and 5, respectively. Hence it may be concluded that the original, which is said to be still preserved in Veļ&ppakkam, consists of five copper-plates, of which the first and last bear writing only on the inner side, and the three middle ones on both sides. The whole is in & state of very good preservation. The alphabet is Nandinggari, with the exception of the last line which is written in large Teluga characters. Among orthographical peculiarities it may be noted that ry is represented by try in turryd (line 13), Tatayárrydna (1. 62) and varryasya (1. 144), and by mr in turto (1. 8) and baurrera (1. 26).
The inscription consists of 71 Sanakfit verses, and of a few words in Sanskrit probe at the beginning and end. Of peculiar Sanskrit words the following deserve to be mentioned : animeshandkaha (1.79) = sura-druma; Saly-dri (1. 91) = Yudhishthira; and an hiti (1. 98 f.) =
Seo Bp. Ind. Vol. I. p. 401, noto 40. Ind. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 187, note 17.
• Bee South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 70, DotA 6. • Sond-Indian Palaography, second edition, p. 56, note.

Page #325

270
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
anhati,'a gift." Among the birudas of Venkata I. occur a number of Kanarose words. As most of these have been already noted by the editors of similar inscriptions, I would only draw attention to dhatta (l. 90) = dattu, 'a crowd, an army,' and disapatta (1. 95) = ditapata,
causing (his enemies) to be scattered in all directions. Ohaurdai (1. 77) is the Hindustani chaurasi, eighty-four,' and sdmul (1. 81) is perhaps the Arabic shamil, 'a confederate.' The names of the village granted, of its boundaries, and of the divisions to which it belonged are Tamil. Araviti (11. 17 and 83), Kandanavoli (1.28), Nellafári (1. 137) and Vélúri (1. 138) are Telugu genitives of Aravidu, Kandanavõlu, eto.
The description of the ancestors of Venkata I. agrees with the corresponding passages in the three published copper-plate inscriptions of the third Vijayanagara dynasty-pis. the Kuniyûr and Kopdy&ta grants of Venkata II. and the Kallakursi grant of Ranga VI.'-as far as the reign of Tirumala I. Of his four song the VilApaka grant mentions only Ranga II. and Venkata I. who were the sons of Vengalamba (vv. 20 and 22). Venkata I. possessed five wives whose names are given in verse 24. The next verse (25) runs: "Forcibly deprived of troops of horses and elephants, weapons, parasols, etc. at the head of a battle by the excellent soldiers of the army of this powerful (king), the son of Malikibharama, Mahamandasahu, reaches (his) house in despair (and) reduced (manda) in lustre (maha), and thus daily makes (his) name significant." The Arabic and Persian originals of the two names Malikibharama and Mahamandabkha Sre Malik Ibrahim and Muhammad Shah. Both of them were kings of Golkonda. Muhammad Shah, the son of Ibrahim Shah, reigned from A.D. 1581-1811 and kept up constant warfare with the princes of Vijayanagara."
Venkata I. claims to have ruled over the country of Karnata (1. 107). He also bore the title Urigála-suratrana (1. 86), the Sultan of Orangal (P). His surnames Ohafikka-chakravartin (1. 92 f.), Kalyanapur-Adhipa (1.91 f.) and Vénga-Tribhuvanimalla (1. 85) are reminiscences of the Western and Eastern Chålukyas. He even boasts to have had as vassals the Rattas and Magadhas (1. 91), the Kambhôja, Bhoja, Kalinga and Karahata kings (1. 104), and to have defeated the king of Oddiya (1. 95), 6.8. Orissa.
The date of the present grant (v. 41 f.) was the twelfth tithi of the bright fortnight of the month Vaisakhs in the Saka year reokoned by the powers, the eyes, the arrows and the moon (i.e. 1529), which was the cyclic year Plavs (i.e. A.D. 1001-8). The grant was made in the presence of the god Venkatesa (v. 42), i.e. at Tirupacio in the Chandragiri taluka of the North Arcot district. The donee was Tiravengalanåthårya (v. 48), the son of Anantabhatta of Urputar and grandson of Saryadváryabhatta (v. 47). He was conversant with the eighteen Puranas (vv. 45 and 48) and belonged to the Srivatsa gôtra, the Apastamba-sitra and the Yajuḥ-fdkha (v. 43).
The object of the grant was the village of Vilapáka, surnamed Jvaraharlingasamudra (v. 52), which belonged to the Padavida-mshårsjy, the Palavûr-kottaka, the Arugunna
Abovo, Vol. III. p. 148, and Vol. IV. p. 8. Bee Mr. Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary. p. 790.
Mr. K. Venkatakrishnayya, Clerk of the Madras Law College, informs me that the Madras Manual of Administration, Vol. III. p. 765, mentions a place named Aravedu, 16 miles W.S.W. from Bayachoţi in the Cuddapah district.
* This is the Telaga original of the Anglo-Indian name 'Kuruool;' compare the Manual of the Kernool District, p.1.
See above, Vol. III. p. 287. Nos. 11-14 of the Table facing p. 838 of Vol. III, above.
1 Soo Mr. Sewell's List of Antiquities, Vol. II. p. 167 1. Sapada or Sapta, the opponent of Rains I. (nee above. Vol. III. p. 988), hoe been ingeniously identified by Mr. K. Venkatakrishnayya, Clerk of the Madras Law College, with Yusuf Adil Shah of Bijapur (A.D. 1489-1611).
• Compare above, Vol. III. p. 83, bote 2 • The same locality lo referred to by the names Vriabaśnila and Venkatedri ia verse 26.

Page #326

No. 39.]
VILAPAKA GRANT OF VENKATA I.
371
Parandrami-sime, the Perin-Timiri-nadu, and the Kalavo-pattu (v. 48 f.), and which was situated on the east of Arugunna, on the south of Kurapadi, on the west of Châtûr and [88]travedi, and on the north of Timiri (v.50 f.). Most of these names are found on the Madras Survey Map of the Arcot taluka. Viļ&påka is Velâppakkam (No. 15 on the map). Its surname Jvaraharlingasamudra has to be dissolved into (a) Juarahara, & surname of Siva, (b) linga, the emblem of Siya, and (c) samudra, a common ending of village names. The western boundary of Vil&påka, Aragunna, is Arinkunram (No. 28 on the map); the northern boundary, Kůrapidi, is Kurambadi (No. 16); the eastern boundaries, Châtår and [Sa]travadi, are Sättür (No. 14) and probably Sattiravidi, which is mentioned as a hamlet of Veļäppåkkam in the printed List of Villages and Hamlets in the Arcot Taluk; and the southern boundary, Timiri, still bears the same name (No. 35 on the map) and is the seat of a post office at a distance of 5} miles south of Arcot. The territorial divisions to which VilApaka belonged, can also be identified. Kalave-patta is named after Kalavai (No. 96 on the map). Perin-Timiri-nadu owes its name to Timiri and is mentioned as Perun-Timiri-nada in other inscriptions. Arnganna-Parandrami. simê is derived from Arinkupram, the western boundary of Viļ&påka, and from Baradarami (No. 71 on the map). Paluvar-kotaka is the same as Paduvar-kottam, on the extent of which see above, pp. 138 and 180. Padavidu-mahardjys is a well-known division of the Vijayanagara kingdom.
The grant was made by Venkata I. at the request of a subordinate prince, as stated in verses 57-61 :-“With a libation of water (poured) over gold, the glorious king Vira-VenkatapatiMaharaya joyfully granted (the village), sanctioning the request of the glorious prince Linga, who was the renowned son of prince Bomma of Velard; who was the victorious grandson of prince Virappa Nayaka; who was ever devoted (P) to the shrine of Vira at Sri-Nellaturu ;? who resembled the sun (in conferring) prosperity on the lotus group- the hearts of scholars; who terrified the mind of prince BallAlaräys; who was engaged in establishing Mahádévas (i.e. lingas of Siva) and Mahidevas (i.e. Bråhmaņas); who was the foremost of those who assert the priority of Siva; whose pride were the works (relating to) Siva; who was full of splendour; (and) who, as the moon from the ocean, (rose) from the renowned Anukuls gôtra." Linga's father Velári-Bomma, i.e. Bomma of Veldra, is identical with Sippa-Bommu-Nayaka of Velúr, whose inscriptions are dated in Saks-Samvat 1471 and 1488, and with Chinna-Bomma, the son of China-Vira, father of Lingama-Nayaks and patron of Appayadikshita. A comparison of verses 57-61 of the Viļ&påks grant with the colophons of Appayadikshita's Sidddityamanidipikalo shows that Linga or Lingama-Ndyaka inherited his birudas from his father Bomma. As we know now that Appayadikshita lived at the court of Bigga-Bomma-Nayaka of Velúr, who was a subordinate of the Vijayanagara king Tirumala I.," and that Bomma's 'son, Linga, was a contemporary of Venkata I. in Baka-Samvat 1523, it follows that the Venkatapati with whose support Appayadikshita composed the Kuvalayananda," must be Venkata I. of Vijayanagara.
South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 60. • Above, Vol. III. p. 226, note 5, and Vol. IV. p. 928, note 4 • See above, p. 188.
See above, p. 188 and note 7. . Compare Parandrdmi-patts in the Kondyta grant, Iad. Ant. Vol. XIII. p. 188. The village of Kopdykta is found w Koppayattam near Pattu (No. 94) on the Gudiydtam Taluk Map. As required by the description given in the grant, the western boundary of the village is Gadanagaram (No. 99); the northern boundary, the Kaupdingsnadt, the entorn boundary, Chittaturu (No. 92), and the southern boundary, Vottuvapam (No. 61 on the Vellore Taluk Map).
• See above, Vol. III. p. 149 and note 8.
Compare Ndldri. Pira-kaldiraha-walla in my second Report on Sasabit M88. D. 100. • Bouth-Indias Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 69 t. and p. 84. • See my second Report on Sanskrit M88. p. ii. * See the extracts on p. 100 of the mme Report 11 South Indian Insoriptions, Vol. I. p. 69. 13 Dr. Aufreobt's Oaford Catalogue, p. 813a.

Page #327

272
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
Verses 62 and 63 state that the donee, Vengalabhatta, assigned one share of the village to the writer, Ramaya, and to the engraver (filpin), Kamaya,' to meet the cost of the writing materials.
TEXT,
First Plate. 1 श्रीवेंकटेशाय नमः । यख संपर्कपुंचन नारी2 खमभूमिला' । यदुपास्यं सुमनसा तहस्तुहंदमा3 श्रये । [१] यस्य हिरदववाद्याः पारिषद्याः परशतं । विघ्नं नि4 ति भजतां विष्वक्सनं [स]मात्रये । [२] जयति क्षीरजल[घे]5 तिं सव्येक्षणं परः । पालंबनं चकोराणाममरायुष्क6 रं महः । [१] वस्तस्व पुरुरवा बुधमतस्तस्या[रस्थात्म7 बसंजो नहुषो यया। रभवताच पूरुस्ततः । तह8 से भरतो बभूव बपतिस्तसंतती शंतनुः (1) तत्तुएँ विषयोभि9 मधुबदभूत्तस्मात्परीचित्ततः । [४] मंदस्तस्थाष्टमीभूत्सम10 जनि नवमस्तव 'रामचळिवमापतसप्तम[:.] श्रीपतिक11 चिर]भवद्रावपूर्वो नरेंद्रः । तस्यासीविकेंद्री दशम इ. 12 कृपो वीरमागिरायस्तार्तीको मुरारी छतन13 तिबदभूत्तस्व मायापुरीशः । [५] "तत्तुर्येवनि तातपिंचमम14 हीपालो निजालोकननस्सामिषगवस्ततोगनि परन् दु16 णि सप्ताहितात् । पहेकेन" स सोमिदेववृपतिस्तस्यैव 18 बजे सुतो वीरो राघवदेवराडिति तत[:.] श्रीनिमोभू-" 17 पः । [*] पार]वीटिनगरीविभोरभूदस्य बुकधरणीपतिस्मुत: [1] 18 येन "साळुववृशिधराज्यमप्येधमानमहसा खिरी19 तं । [१] खाकामिनी[:] खतनुवांतिभिराषिपंती बुकावनी20 पतिलको बुधकल्पशाखी । कखाचिनी कमलनाभ र. 21 वाधिकन्या "बलाविकामुदवहुमाग्यसोखो" [८] सुते. 22 व कलांबुधेमुरभिकाशगं माधवाकुमारमिव
Regarding these two persone se above, Vol. IIL p. 387.
From Sir Walter Elliot's ink-impressions, • Read पत्तखा.
Read art. - Read राज
• Raad 'सावायीबी. 1. Read guifo.
URaad पवन. " Resd सिंह
" Rand बिवा.
• Read भूचिसा. • Rand वहसों • Read anों . 1 Read : * Radौवाम्.

Page #328

No. 39.]
VILAPAKA GRANT OF VENKATA I.
273
Second Plate ; First Side. 23 शंकरात्कुलमहीयतः कंन्यका । जयंतममर24 प्रभोरपि मचीव बुबाधिपागृतं' (1) जगति बन्नमाल25 भत रामराजं सुतं । [१] सहस्सप्तत्या सहितमपि य[:] सिं26 धुजनुषां सपादस्वानीकं सूमिति' भुजौरेणं महत] [*] 27 विजित्यादत्तस्मादवनिगिरिदुर्ग विभुतया विधूतेंद्रः कास28 प्पोडयमपि विद्राव्य सहसा । [१०] कंदनवोलिदुर्गमुरु कंदळद29 भ्युदयो बाहुबलेन यो बहुतरेण विजित्य हरेः । संविहित30 स्य तत्र चरणांबुषु भवतया जातिभिरर्पितं सुधयति स्म 31 निषेव्य विषं । [११] श्रीरामराजक्षितिपस्य तस्य चिंतामणेरथि32 कदंबकानां । समीरिवांभोरहलोचनस्य लकांबिकामुष्य 33 महिथलासीत् । [१२] तस्थाधिकैरसमभवस्तनस्तपोभि[:]. श्रीरंग34 राजपति[:] राशिवंशदीपः । पासन् समुन्नसति धामनि 35 यस्य चित्र नेपाणि वैरिसुदशां च निरंजनानी । [१३] सती ति. 36 रुमलांबिका चरितलीलयारंबतीप्रथामपि तितिक्षया 37 वसुमतीयशो कहतीं । हिमा[स]रिव रोहिणी हृदयहारि38 णी सगुणैरमोदत सधर्मिणी[मयमवाप्य वीराग्रणी: । [१४] 39 रचितनयविचारं रामराजं च धीरं वरतिरुमलरायं 40 कटाद्रिक्षितीशं । पजनयत स येतानानुपूर्व्या कुमारा41 निह तिरुमलदेव्यामेव राजा महोजाः । [१५] सकलभुवनकंट 42 कानरातीन् समिति निहत्य स रामराजवीरः । भरत43 मनुभगीरथादिराजप्रथितयथाः प्रथयास चक्रमुव्याः । [१]
Second Plate ; Second Side. 44 [व्य]राजत श्रीवरवेंकटाद्रिराज[:] चितौ लमणधार45 [मूर्ति: । 'जाघोषि]दूरीकतमेघनादः कुर्वन् सुमित्राशय46 हर्षपीष । [१७*] त्रिषु श्रीरंगमापरिभृडकुमारीष्वधिरण वि47 जित्यारिमापान्" तिरुमलमहारायनृपतिः । महोजा[:"] 48 साम्राज्ये सुमतिरभिषिक्तो निरुपमे प्रशास्तुवीं" सर्वामपि
1 Rand "
पावं. • Read भवत्तमयसपीभिः. Read महोबा:
. Read समिति. • Read मानि. • Read 'मुा . 1 Read 'पातिक
- Read शौर्येण. • Read एता. . Read out. 1 Read प्रशाखाँ '.
" Read परिषद
28

Page #329

274
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vot. IV.
49 तिमुषु' मूर्तिष्विव हरिः । [१८*] 'यशखिनामग्रसरसा' यस्य पट्टा50 भिषेके सति पार्थिवेंदोः । दानांबुपूरैरभिषिच्यमाना देवी51 पदं भूमिरियं दधाति । [१८] अनंतरं तत्तनय[:] प्रती[त]चका. 52 स्ति हस्तापजिताशाखी । श्रीवेगळांबाचिरपुण्यरामि[:.]. श्री53 रंगराय[*] श्रितभागधेयः । [२०] यथाविधि 'महीमुरात्तमक54 ताभिषकोत्सवे 'यदीय्यकरवारिदे कनककृष्टिदे सर्व55 तः । यशोमयतरंगिणी दशदिगंतरे Mभते सतां प्र56 शमितीभवत्कृपणतीरुदावानलः । [२१] विह[*]वाणपराय. 57 णस्तदनुज[:] श्रीवंगळांबापुरापुण्योत्कर्षफलोदय58 स्तिरुमलश्रीदेवरायात्मभूः । संतानदृरिव' स्तितस्मु59 रगिरी साम्राज्यशिंहासने (1) सर्वा शास्ति नयेन 60 वेंकटपतिश्रीदेवराय[:] क्षमा । [२२] यथा रघु[कु*]लीह61 [*] स्वयमरुंधतीजानिना स्वगोत्रगुरुणा सुधी62 तिलकतातयार्येण यः । यथाविधि यशखिना' 63 विरचिताभिषेक[:*] क्षण[*]विभिद्य यवनाशरान
_Third Plate ; First Side. 64 विजयते प्रशासन्मही[म्*] । [२३] श्रीवेंकटांबा व65 रराघवांबा () पेदोपमांबापि च कृष्णमांबा [1] 66 कोंडांधिका देव्य इमा भजते शक्तिचईनी-10 67 तिदया यथा" इयं । [२४*] यस्यातिप्रथितौजसो र68 णमुखे सेनाभटैरुटमाटीपाहतसैंधव69 [हि]पघटाशस्त्रातपत्रादिमः । निर्विसो मलि70 कीभरा[मतनुभूसंप्रा[प्य']" गेहं [म हेर्मदस्मन् 71 महमंदशाहुरयते "शार्थाभिधा[मन्वहं । [२५] 72 "यनिंगधनिर्विशेषमखिलासुर्वी भुजे 73 विधति प्रीताः पनगमंडलाधिपकुलक्षी74 णीभृतो निर्भराः । यस्मै भूवलयैकदूर्वहक-" 1 Read तिसष. • Read यशखिना.
- Read सरस्थ. • Read राभिः . • Read महौसुरीचम.
• Read यदौय. - Read °द्ररिष स्थिवः. • Read सिंहासने.
- Read यशखिना. - Read चयौ. 1 Rend यर्थमम्.
" Rand 'भः सं. # Read सार्क - Read यसिनद
" Read धूर्वक

Page #330

275
No. 39.]
VILAPAKA GRANT OF VENKATA I.
78 लामाशंसमानास्मदा सेवंते वृषशइलता76 मधिगता[:"] श्रीवेंक[ट]द्रिीखरं । [२६] वाराशिगांभी. 77 यविशेषधुर्यचौराशिदुर्गकविभा[क]वर्यः । प. 78 राष्टदिग्रायमन:प्रकामभयंकरः 'चार्डध[२]i79 तरंगः । [२७] हरिपुरनिमेषानीकहो याचकानां 80 होसबिरुदरगंडी रायराहुत्तमिंड: । महि81 तचरितधन्यो मंनियान् सासुलादि. (1) प्रकटि82 तबिरुदश्री: पाटितारातिलोकः । [२८] सार[वीर83 रमया समुबसन् पारवोटिपुरहारना.
Third Plate ; Second Side. 84 यकः । कुंडलीखरमहाभुजः'] श्रयन् मंडली85 कधरणीवराहतां । [२८] वेंगत्रिभुवनीमम[:"] सं86 ख्यक्षितिकलार्जुन: । उरिगोलसुरवाणो हरिगो87 चरमानस: । [२०] राज्ञां वरो रणमुखरामभद्र इति 88 शुतः । वनितभिरुदो' नानावनंत्रीमंडलीकगं[ड] 89 इति ।' [२१] भात्रेयगोत्रजानामग्रसरो भूभुलामु
दारयशाः । पतिविरुदतरगट्टो मतिगुरुरा
रहमगधमान्यपदः । [३२] शख्यारिनीतिशाली क. 92 स्याणपुराधिपः कलाचतुरः । चाळिवचक्रव. 93 ती माणिक महाकिरीटमहनीयः । [३१] एविरुदरा94 यराहुत वे] स्यैकभुजंगबिरुदभरितथीः । रम्य95 तरकीत पोड्डियरायदिशापट्टबिरुदघोषेण । [३४] 96 10ोषधिपत्यपमाइतगंडस्तो[ष*] वरूपजितासम97 कांडः । "भाषगतप्युवरायरगंड: पोषरनिर्भर98 भूनवखंडः । [३५] राजाधिराजविरुदो रावराजसम[f]99 [हिति: । मूलराय[र गंडांकी मेरुलंधियशोभर: [1] [३१] 100 परदारषु विमुखः (0) पररायभयंकरः । शिष्ट101 संरचयपरो दुष्टमादलमर्दनः । परीभगंड
+Bad बवा.
• Read चौरासि. • Red "समार.
• Read श्रुत:This verse consists of helffldita and half an dryd. Bad वीतिरीबि .
- Rnd 'मायित.
• Read जाई. • Rond बर्षितविपदी नानावई • Read वैक. 1 Read भाषेगे.
2x2

Page #331

276
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
102 भेरुंडी हरिभक्तिसुधानिधिः । [३७*] इत्यादिविरुदै [व]. 103 दितत्या नित्यमभिष्टतः । जय जीवेति वादिन्या
Fourth Plate; First Side. 104 जनितांजलिबंधया । [३८] कांभोजभोजकाम्गिकरहाटादि105 पार्थिवैः । प्रतीहारपदं प्राप्तः प्रस्तुतस्तुतिघोषणः । [३८] सोयं नी106 तिजितादिभूपतितति[:] सुचामशाखी सुधीसार्थानां भुजतेज107 सा स्ववशयन् 'कर्नाटसिंहासनं । आ सेतोरपि चाहिमाद्रि] वि. 103 मतान् सहृत्य शासन्मुदा (1) सर्वोवर्वी प्रचकास्ति वेंकटपति109 श्रीदेवरायाग्रणीः । [४.*] शक्तिनेत्रकळंबेंदुगणिते पकवत्सर । 110 []वसंवत्सरे पुण्ये माशि' वैशाखनामनि । [४१.] पचे [व]111 कक्षे पुण्यर्वे पुण्यायो 'हादसोतिथौ । श्रीवेंकटेशपा112 दामसंनिधौ श्रेयसां निधौ । [४२*] 'श्रीमत्त्रीवस्[च] गोचा113 य वरापस्तंबसूचिणे । यशखिने यजशाखाध्यायिनेभी. 114 ष्टदाइने । [४३"] यजनादिमषट्कर्मभजनात्पावनात्मने । नि115 त्यनैमित्तिकाचारनिर्मलखांत्तवृत्तये । [४४*] मष्टावदानसं116 तंष्टशिष्टाचारविजन्मने । अष्टादशपुराणार्थहष्टाश. 117 यसरोरुहे । [४५*] अवताराय वाल्मी केरंशाय 118 ते[:] । राजन्यास्थानरत्नाय रक्षिताशेषबंधवे । [४६'] सूर्यदेवा119 [2]भट्टस्य पौत्रायामित[तेजसे] । उऍटूरनंतभट्टपुत्रा120 "य्यातियशस्विने । [४७] तिरुवेगळनाथार्यपौराणीकविप-॥ 121 चिते । पडवीडुमहाराज्ये पळुर्कोटके स्थितं । [४८०] [च] रग-1 122 [वपरदागिसीमालक्ष्मीविभूषणं । पेरितिमिरिना
___Fourth Plate ; Second side. 123 डस्थं (1) कलवेपत्तुशोभितं । [४] अरगुबमहाग्रामप्रा. 124 चीभागमुपाश्चितं । संप्रोल्लसत्करपाडिदक्षिणस्या 125 दिसि" स्थितं । [५.] "श्रीचातुरुतत्रवाचोस्तु पश्चिमाशामुपाश्चितं -
I Read कर्णाट. - Read संहत्य.
- Read मासि. • Read हादशी. • Read श्रीमचीवम.
• Read दायिने. - Read "तुष्ट.
• Read हस्पते.. store appears to be corrected from afta; compare below, line 138. 10 Read याति. ___n Rend पौराधिक.
- Read घरगुनपरंद्रामि. WRead °पाडेर्दक्षिणा .
- Rend दिशि. 15 The fourth syllable is indistinct and may be meant for rru, ru, rahu or ww; road f e r .

Page #332

No. 39.]
VILAPAKA GRANT OF VENKATA I.
277
128 तिमिरिग्रामराजस्य कौबेरी' दिशमागृतं । [५१] व्यरर्मि127 गसमुद्राय)प्रतिनामसमन्वितं । विळापाकाख्यसुग्राम] 128 शोभितं शोभनगणैः । [५२] सर्वमान्यं चतु[:] सीमासहितं च सम129 तंतः । निधिनिक्षेपपाषाणसिद्धसाध्यजलान्वितं [॥ ५३] अधिस्य[*]130 गामिसयुक्त येकभोज्यं समुराई । वापीकूपतटाकैच क131 चारामैच सयुतं । [५४'] पुत्रपौत्रादिभिर्भोज्यं क्रमादाचंद्रतारकं । 132 दानाधमनविक्रीतियोग्यं विनिमयोचित' । [५५*] परीत: प्रयते खि133 ग्धैः पुरोहितपुरोगमैः । विविधैविबुधैः] 'बौथपथिकैरधिकै134 गिरा । [५६] 10[ख्यातानुकूलगीचाधिसुधांशीमहसां प्रभोः । शिवा]135 [दिवादिमूर्धन्यसिवशास्त्राभिमानिनः" । [५७*] महादेवमहीदेवप्र]136 "तिष्टानिरतस्य ह । बल्लाळरायभूपालमनोभीतिप्रदान: । [५८*] विद्दज." 137 नहुदाभोजकुलाभ्युदयभाखतः । चीनबटुरिवीराख्यषेत्रस्थान188 ववस्मदा । [५८] वीरप्पनायकझापपौत्रस्यामित्रकर्षिन: । वैलरिबों139 मनृपतिः (१) पुत्रस्थातियशखिन: [॥ ६०*] श्रीमतो लिंगभूपाल' विज्ञप्तिमनु140 पालयन । श्री वीरव[क टपतिमहारायमहीपतिः । सहिरंथपयोधा141 रापूर्वकं दत्तवान्भुदा ॥ [११] विहान् वेगळभट्टाख्यः (१) रामयाभिध
सूरिणे । स. 142 भापतिवरायास्मै शिपिने कामया[य] च । [१२] दत्तवान् भागमेक
तत् भोगाष्ट143 कसमन्वितं । शासनो] खनद्रव्यनिमित्ताय []योरपि ॥ [१३] :
Fifth Plate. 144 श्रीवेंकटपतिरायक्षितिपतिवर्यस्य कीर्तिर्य145 स्य(r) । शासनमिदं सुधीज़नकुवलयचंद्रस्य भूमई146 दृस्य । [४] वेंकटपतिरायगिरा सरसमभाणीसभापतेः 147 पौत्रः । कामकोटिसुती रामकवि[:*] शासनवांत्रयं ।। [...] श्री. 148 वेंकटपतिरायमापतिदेशेन कामयाचार्यः । गण
• Rend समन्ततः. • Read चारामय संयुतम्। • Read श्रीव.
Read alad.
9 Read °माश्रितम् • Read संयुक्तमेक.
• Rend सभूकम् . Read योचितम्.
• Read प्रयत:. 10 The bracketed parage in 1. 184f. in engraved on an erasare. M Read 'शिवशास्त्रा
- Read °तिष्ठा. " Read विव.
" Read दमोज. - Read कर्षितः
10 Read भूपस्थ. 20 Read मोशेखन.
31 Compare p. 275, Rote 7.
WRead दायिनः. " Rend 'दुरि. W Read तु (?).

Page #333

278
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
149 पयतनय[:] शा[स]नमलिखदि वीरणानुजस्तामं । [६५*] दानपा150 लनयोर्मध्ये 'दाना श्रेयोनुपालनं [*] दाना[*] स्वर्गमवाप्नोति 151 पालनादच्चुतं पदं । [६७*] खदत्ता[द"]द्विगुणं पुण्यं परदत्तानुपा162 लनं । पर[द*]त्तापहारेण खदत्तं निष्फलं भवेत् । [६८*] खदत्तां . 153 परदत्तां वा यो हरेत वसंधरां । षष्टिं वर्षसहस्राणि 154 विष्ठायां जा[य]ते क्रिमिः । [६८"] ऐकैव भगिनी लोके सर्वे[षा ]मेव
156 जा । न भोज्या न करणाद्या विप्रदत्ता वसुंधरा । [७० *] सामान्यो
156 धर्मसेतुं नृपाणां काले काले पालनीयो भवद्भिः [*] सर्वानेता' 167 [भ]विन: पार्थिवे]द्रान् [भूयो [भूयो*] याचते राम158 चंद्रः । [१] 159 श्रीवेंकटेश [*]
No. 40.- KARHAD PLATES OF KRISHNA III. ;
SAKA-SAMVAT 880.
BY R. G. BHANDARKAR, M.A., PH.D., C.I.E. These copper plates were found at Karhad in the Satara district while the foundations of an old and dilapidated house were being dug out, and were put into my hands by Mr. Hari Narayan Apte, the present manager of the Anandadrama in Poona. They are three in number. and each is 134 inches long and 9 inches broad. The first and the third plates are engraved on one side, and the second on both. The letters are well-formed and legible throughout. except in one place where an original mistake has been corrected by something else being engraved in its place (line 21).
The inscription on the plates records the grant of the village of Kankeh (1.62 and 65), situated in the district of Karahata and belonging to the Kalli group of twelve (1. 61 f.), by Krishnaraja (v.24), who was also called Akalavarsha and Vallabha (1.55), and who was Krishna III. of the Rashtrakuta family. The grantee was Gaganasiva (1.61 and 65), who was versed in all the Sivasiddhantas. He was the pupil of Isanaśive of Karabåta (1. 59 £.), the modern Karhad ; and the grant was made for the maintenance of the abootios that lived at the place (1. 61).
The date of the grant was Wednesday, the thirteenth tithi of the dark fortnight of Phalguna of the cyolio year Kalayukta, the Saka year being 880 past (1. 56 f.). Professor Kielhorn has favoured the Editor with the following remarks on this date :--"Salca-Samyat 880 expired by the southern luni-solar system was Kalayukta, and the equivalent of the date is
I Read लिखदिदं. • Rend समाधि. 1 Read "नेतान्.
Read दानाकेयी.
- Read दयुर्व - Read एकव.
• Read 'सेतुर्नपा. . This word is engraved in large Telugu characters.

Page #334

No. 40.]
KARHAD PLATES OF KRISHNA III.
279
Wednesday, 9th March A.D. 959, when the 13th tithi of the dark half of the amanta Phålguna commenced 2 h. 33 m. after mean sunrise. The reason why the tithi has been joined here with the day on which it commenced, very probably is this, that the nakshatra on that day (vis. on the Wednesday) was Satabhishaj; for, the conjunction of the 13th tithi of the dark half of the půrnimanta Chaitra or amanta Phålguna with the nakshatra Satabhishaj- & conjunction at which the tithi is called Våruņi- is very auspicious, so that donations etc., made on such an occasion, are as meritorious as those made at an eclipse etc."
The account of the different princes of the family is given word for word in the same verses as those occurring in the plates found at Deôli near Wardhå which have been published by me in Vol. XVIII. of the Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society; and consequently the present grant, issued, as it was, eighteen years after the other, confirms the important statements contained in the latter, which have enabled us to clear all the existing difficulties in the genealogy and history of the family. There is, however, some additional information given in this grant. In the introduction, instead of the words Satyaki-vargabhajah, we have in the Karhâà plates (v. 6) turiga-yasah-prabháváh. Still the reading of the Deoli plates is not a mistake, and the family was regarded as belonging to the Satyaki branch of the Yadava race, as we have a statement to that effect in the Navasari grants, also editod by me. But the varied reading of the present grant enables me to make out that the Rashtra. kûtas sprang from a family that was known by the name of Tunga. Hence it is that 80 many of the princes have their names ending in that word. Krishna I. was called Śabhatunga; Govinda III., Jagattunga; and Sarva or Amôghavarsha, Nripatunga. Then in the description of Dantidurga we have one verse more than in the Deôli plates, in which his having wrested the supreme sovereignty for his own family from the Chilukyas is mentioned distinctly (v. 9). There is also an additional verse about Nfipatunga or Amoghavarsha, who therein is represented, as in the Navasårî grants, to have "burnt" or destroyed the Châlukya race (v. 14). In the account of Amôghavarsha, the Baddiga of the Khårêpatan grant, the father of Krishna III., we have two additional verses (22 and 23) descriptive of his virtues.
The account in the Debli plates ends with the coronation of Krishna II, ; and all that he is therein represented to have done, he did while he was a Kumara, or crown-prince, and janak-djña-vada, i.e. acting under his father's orders, or subordinate to him. In the present grant there is one verse more about him in this part, in which he is represented to have conquered Sahasrarjuna, who was an elderly relative of his mother and his wife (v.25). Sahasrarians is the mythical hero to whom the Kalaohuri rulers of Chôdi traced their descent. and who, in the story in the Mahabharata, is represented to have killed Jamadagni, the father of Paragurama, and in revenge to have had his thousand arms out of by the latter. Very likely, the rulers of Chedi generally, or some of them at least particularly, were called by the name of Sahasrârjuna after their mythical ancestor, and the name Arjuna does occur in the list of the princes belonging to that family. The Sahasrårjuna, therefore, conquered by our Krishna, must have been a ruler of Chedi or must have belonged to that family. And it is also likely that he was a relative of his mother and his wife. For Amoghavarsha, the father of Krishņa, is in the Karda plates represented to have married Kandakadevi, the daughter of Yuvarija, who must have been the same as the fourth prince in the list given by Professor Kielhorn ; and it appears that Krishna himself married a lady from the same family. Who the particular prince conquered by Krishna III. was, it is difficult to say. The name Arjuna or
I "A still more auspicious conjunction is that of the same tithi with a Saturday and Satabhishaj: and an even more picions conjunction is that of the same tithi with Saturday, Satabbloha, and the Bubbayee. In the former case the tithi is enlled Mahdodrun, and in the latter Mald maadodrust."
• Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 304.

Page #335

280
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
Sahasrarjuna does not oogar in Professor Kielhorn's list. But many other names of the Kalachuri princes related to the Rashtrakūtas also do not oocur therein. The following is a list of those princes :1. Kókkala, whose daughter was married to Akalavarsha and was the mother of
Jagattunga. 2. Rana vigraha, his son, whose daughter Lakshmi was married to Jagattunga and who
was his maternal uncle. 3. Arjana, the eldest son of Kókkala and therefore brother of the above. 4. Anganadêva, his son, whose daughter Vijamba was married to Indra-Nityavarsha. 5. Yuvaraja, whose daughter Kandakadêri was the wife, or one of the wives, of
Amoghavarsha-Baddiga according to the Karda plates. 6. Sahasrarjuna or Arjuna, the prince mentioned in the present grant as having been
conquered by Krishna III. Of these, the names Raņavigraha, Arjuna and Angañadeva do not occur in Professor Kielhorn's list. Perhaps they were collaterals and not ruling princes. But that there was a ruling prince of Chêdi of the name of Raņavigraha, is shown by the following verse occurring in Jahlana's Saktimuktavali, attributed to Rajasekhara :
मदीना मकलसता नृपाणा रणविग्रहः। कवीनां च सुरानन्दथेदिमहल महनम् । « of rivers the Mekalasuta i.e. Narmada), of kings Raņavigraha, and of poets Suránanda, are the ornaments of the country of Chedi." Jagattunga's maternal uncle and father-inlaw is called Sankaragana in the Kardá plates; but that is probably a mistake. The name Sam karagane does occur in Professor Kielhorn's list down below; but he was not the son of Kókkala and consequently could not be the father-in-law of Jagattunga. Where to place these three princes, therefore, in the Chedi list, must be left to future researches.
After the account of Krishna's coronation, there are in the Karbad plates two verses more about the reigning monarch, in which we are told that he deposed some of his chiefs from their places and raised others to the dignity, separated some from each other and united others (v. 34); that, with the intention of conquering the south, he exterminated the Chola race and placed its country under his own dependents, and that, having made the Chêranma, the Pandys and the Sinhala his tributaries, he erected a triumphal column at Râmêsvara (v. 35). The statement about the conquest of the Chôļas and the annexation of their territory is confirmed by two inscriptions found at Tirukkalukkagram in the Chingleput district of the Madras Prosidenoy and edited and translated by Mr. Venkayya.. These inscriptions are dated in the seventeenth and nineteenth years of Kennaradeva, and he is there spoken of as the conqueror of Kachchi (or Kanchipura ) and Tañjai (identified with Tañjapura or Taõjâvûr, i.e. Tanjore ). This last was the capital of the Chôļa princes. Another inscription at Vellore is dated in the twenty-sixth year of his reign," and there are two more in South Aroot. Kangaradora is evidently Krishnadeva; since Kannara we do find as an ordinary way of pronouncing Krishna. Kțishna of the Yådava dynasty is in several inscriptions called Kanhara or Kanhära. The very fact that so many inscriptions in the country governed by the Cholas and the Pallavas are dated in Kfishņa's reign, shows that the country formed part of the territory ruled over by him. As stated by me in the paper on the D8613 plates, Bataga or Batayya, the same as the Bhatarya of our grants, whom Kpishṇa had raised to the throne of the Ganga kingdom, is represented in an inscription at Atakar to have assisted Kannaradeva in destroying Rajaditya, the Chola prince. But the conquest of the Chola country was effected after Saka-Samvat 862, the date of the Deoli grant, since it is not mentioned in it. and before Saka-Samvat 880, the date of the Karhed grant. As the destruction of Rajaditya is
Aboro, Vol. III. pp. 282-85.
Above, p. 81.
• Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 178.

Page #336

No. 40.]
KARHAD PLATES OF KRISHNA III.
281
alluded to in the Atakûr inscription as a recent event, it must have taken place a little before Saka 872 current, the date of that inscription. And the present grant affords direct evidence for Krishṇaraja's occupation of the Chola country. For it was issued while he was encamped with his victorious army at Mélpaţi for establishing his followers in the southern provinces, for taking possession of the estates of the provincial chiefs, and for constructing temples to Kålapriya, Gandamårtanda, Krishņēgvara and others (11.57 to 59). The Mêlpâți where he was encamped for settling the southern provinces, must be Mêlpadi in the Chittûr tâluka of the district of North Arcot. Whether there are now any temples at Melpadi or in the vicinity corresponding to those, to construct which was another of the objects of the Rashtrakůta prince, must be left to be determined by those who are intimately acquainted with the country. The conquest of the Pallava country, however, was effected before, since we have a mention of it in the Deóli plates.
The boundaries of the village granted are specified in line 63 f. There is a village of the name of Kankl some miles to the south-east of Karhad, which is now included in the Junior Miraj State. That village is, I am told, bounded on the sooth by another of the name of Pendûr, and on the west by a third called Adhi. The Kankem of the grant is therefore the modern Kanki; Pêndurém, Pandur ; and Adhêm, Adhi. The river in the vicinity is, I am told, now called Agrani; but the Krishnavêņa, which corresponds to the Prakrit form Kanhavanna of the grapt, is not far. Perhaps Vanna, the latter part of the compound, was the old name of the Yerla, which flows through the district, and the river meant is the Krishọå after its confluence with the Yerla. There is also a village of the name of Kalli in the vicinity; and the twelve villages of which it was or is the chief, have now the following names :1. Kalli. 5. Adhi.
9. Khatav. 2. Karki. 6. Salgar.
10. Nignûr. 3. Âjúra. 7. Békonkl.
11. Pandregårv (Pandúr P). 4. Sijûr.
& Titdr.
112. Tåvsi.
TEXT.
Pirst. Plate. 1 [0] # ofar para49c: Cur : lez
मृतपयःकणांकलमीस्तनक2 ulazifalan: [en] operfer [a] 'fafcommutafakarefaa47
fafa[fa]tufufa: I lay for 3 funt: futura []TTUETTE [Ra] tarafer e
कतिलकत्रैलोक्यनेबीसवी देवो 4 huurava: featu: guelfafari [fa]: Thaumfdang
प्रचीताखंचते
Above, p. 140, and Mr. Sewell's List of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 166. From the original plates.
Expressed by a symbol . Read for
• Rendate. • Bead .
• Read ere. 1 Bend पिपुर.

Page #337

282
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
5 यस्यांश: शिर[सा] 'गुणप्रियतया नूनं धृतः शम्भुना । [३१] तस्मादिका
सनपरः कु[मुदावलीनान्दोषा6 वकारदलन: 'परिपूरिताश: । ज्योत्स्नाप्रवाह इव दर्शितशुद्रपक्षः' प्रापर्तत
क्षितितले क्षितिपा7 लवंश: ॥ [४*] अभवदतुलका[न्तिस्तत्र [मुतामणीनां गण इव यदुवंशी
दुग्धसिन्धूयमाने । अधिग8 तहरिनीलप्रोब्लस[व]ायकत्रीरशिथिलगुण[सं]गो भूषणं यो भुवीभूत् ॥ [५*]
उदृत्तदै त्य] कु9 'लकन्दलशान्तिहेतुस्तत्रावतारमकरोत्पुरुषः पुराण: । तदंशजा जगति []]गय
10 भावास्तुं[ग] इति [क्षि]तिभुजः पृथिता' वभूवुः ॥ [*] क्षितितलतिल
कस्तदन्वये च क्षतरिपुदन्तिघटोजनिष्ट' र. 11 हः । [त]मनु च सुतराष्ट्रकूटनामा भुवि विदितोजनि राष्ट्रकूटवंश: ॥
[*] तस्मादरातिवनिताकुचचारुहार12 नोहारभानुरुदगादिह दन्तिदुर्गः । एकं चकार चतुरन्धुपकण्ठसोम क्षेत्र
य एतदसिलांगलभि[व]दुर्ग: [॥ ८*] 18 सस्निग्धां घनपत्रसंचयकत[च्छयां मनीहारिणीमूढीदारफलां समाश्रितजन
शान्तिव्यपीहक्षमा । 14 यचालुक्यकुलालपालवल[य]दुत्व'" लक्ष्मीलतां सिक्तां दन्तिमदाम्बुभिः" स्थिर
पदासक्तिं स्ववंशेकरोत् । [*] 15 तस्म[*]दपालयदिमां वसुधा पित[व्य]:. श्रीकृष्णराजनृपति: शरदभ्रशुभैः ।
यत्कारितेखरए16 हैवसुमत्य[नेक] कैलासशैल[नि] चितेव चिरं विभाति] ॥ [१०] गोविन्दराज
इति तस्य विभूव" [नामा मू.
Second Plate; First Side. 17 नम्म [भोगभरभंगुरराज्यचिन्तः । आत्मानुजे निरुपमे विनिवेश्य [सौम्य
[स][माज्यमीखरपदं शिथिली
I Read गुचप्रिय. • Read प्रावर्तत. • Read अघिता बभूवुः. • Read चतुरन्ध्युप. n Read 'दाम्बुभिः
Read परि.
- Read प. कुख.in corrected by the engraver trom कुखा. 'दन्ति is corrected by the engraver from दान्ति. . Read चमा.
10 Read 'सवाल. WRead बभूव.

Page #338

No. 40.]
KARHAD PLATES OF KRISHNA III.
283
18 चकार ॥ [११] 'वे[स]तिपत[त्रितये[न्दु]वि[व]लीली[द]याद्रेः कलिवल्ल
भाख्यात् । ततः कृतारातिमदेमभंगी 19 जातो. जग[तुं]गमगाधिराजः ॥ [१२*] तत्सूनुरानतनृपो []पतुंगदेव: सो
भूत्वसैन्यभरभंगुरिताहिरा-.. 20 जः । यो मान्यखेटममर[न्द्रपु]रोपहासि गीर्वाणगर्वमिव पर्चयितु" व्यधत्त
॥ [१३*] चालुक्यवंशं दहता' य21 दीय[प्र] तापवळेरभिलब्धजन्मा' । ब्रह्माण्डमाण्डोदर - - - - नाद्यापि विश्रा
न्तिमुपैति श[ब्द]: ॥ [१४*] 22 त[स्यो] त्तर्जित[गूजरो हतहटबाटोगटश्रीमदो गोडानां विनयव्रतार्पणगुरुः
सामुद्र()निद्राहरः । 23 हारस्थांगकलिंगगांगमगधैरभ्यर्चितानविरं सूनुसूनृतवाग्भुवः परिवृढः श्रीकष्ण
राजोभ[वत्] ॥ [१५] 24 अभू[न]म्वत्तुंग' इति प्रसिहस्तदंगल: स्त्रीनयनामृतांशुः । "अलब्धराज्य: स
दिवं विनिन्ये दिव्या25 गनाप्रार्थनयेव" धात्रा ॥ [१६] तबन्दनः क्षितिमपालयदि[न्द्र]राजो य
द्रूपसंभवपराभवभीरुणे26 व । मानात्पुरैव मदनेन पिनाकपाणिकोपाम्निना निजतनुः क्कयते" स्म
भस्म ॥ [१७*] तस्माद मोघवर्षा 27 रो[]धनुर्भ[ग]जनितवलमहिमा" । राम इव रामणीयकमहानिधिईशरथा
[न]त: ॥ [१८] 28 क्षिप्रं दिवं पितुरिव प्रणया[]तस्य तस्यानुजो मनुजलोकललामभूत: ।
राज्यं दधे मदन]- ' 29 सौख्यपिलास[कन्दो]" गोविन्द[रा]ज इति विश्रुतनामधेयः । [१८]
[सो]भ्यंगनानयनपाशनिरुद्ध30 विरु[मार्गसंगविमुखीकतसर्वसत्व[:] । [दोष] (1)प्रकोपदिषमप्रवतिः अथांग:
प्रापत्वयं
> Read 94; fuqho is corrected by the engraver from fraca. . Read विम्ब,
- Read खर्वयितुं. • Read लच.
• Bend ब्रह्माण्ड • Read बगतुक.
• Read पलब. 11 The 7 of 4 is entered below the line. 1 Read T.
- Read विखास, " Read विषम.
• Read दहतो. * Read : • Read दिव्याजना. 2 Read क्रियते. 15 Read .
202

Page #339

284
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
31 सहजतेजसि जातजाये । [२०] सामन्तेि]रय रहरा[]महिमालम्वार्थम
भ्यर्थितो देवेनापि पि32 नाकिना हरिकुलोमा[स]षितो' प्रेरितः । अध्यास्त प्रथमो विवेकिषु जग
तुंगात्मजीमी
Second Plate; Second Side. 33 'घवाक्पयूषाधिरमोघवर्षनृपतिः श्रीवीरसिंहासनं । [२१] धर्मे मनुस्ममर
कर्मणि कातं[वी]34 यो वीर्ये 'वलिजनम[नो] हरणे दिलीपः [*] उच्चै चिरन्त]नयशांसि हर
बपीत्थं वृशेषु नमः 35 च[रि]तो विनयेन [योभूत् । [२२] किमिव सुक[त]राव[M]ते तस्य
चित्रं युधि रिपुभिर[]ढीक्षितो 36 भज्यमानः । वियति निकटवर्ती यस्य जात: सहायः प्रणतहरिविरिचा
भ्यश्चित[चन्द्रमै लि]: । [२३*] 37 श्रीकृष्णराजनृपतिस्तस्मात्परमेखरादजनि [सूनुः । यः यतिधरः स्वामी
कुमार]भावव्यभू]-" 38 वने ॥ [२४*] [२]महत[स]हस्रभुजो भुजहयाक[लि]तसमदरामण (रामण)
। [जननीपत्नी गुरुरपि 39 येन सह[स]ार्जुनो [विजि]त: । [२५] श्रीरदृराज्यपुरवररक्षापरिखां मदेन
यस्यानां । विपुलां विलंघ40 यन्तः स्वयमपत[न] द्रोहिणीधस्तात् ॥ [२६] येन मधुकैटभाविव पुन
मग्नौ जनोपमर्दाय ।। 41 श्रीवनभन [नि]हतो भुवि द[न्ति गवयुगौ दुष्टिौ] । [२७] [य]ाम
सविषट्ठ]ममुदस्यि] निहितेन योज42 त सायां । भूतार्यपुस्थितरुणा वाटीमिव गंगपाटीच ॥ [२८] परि
मलितारिखागपनवविपत्ति43 रासीब विस्मयस्थानं । विस्फुरति [य] प्रताप शोषितविहेषिगांगौधे ।
[२८] यस्य परुषेषिताखिल44 दक्षिणदिग्दुग्गविजयमाकर्ण्य । गलिता गूळरदयाका[लं]जरचित्रकूटाशा ॥
[३०] अनमबा पूर्खाप
I Read 'लम्बाई • Read बलि IRead भावप्यभू
. Bend "मैपिचा. • Rand राशि
* Read faro • Read मौचिः

Page #340

Karhad Plates of Krishna III.-Saka-Samvat 880.
co
৩াণিীভু যীব (বংশ্রব বল্লবােনাGেঃ(নমনঃ ৰূপ (a) লেবুলেনেংসসিবিবি সার্বঘোলবিনিমত্ৰ বে(ব্ররিতাঞ্জ যুবল। যােগ্ৰযোহ (সর্বোস্তুস্রাব্দী ধর্সেীমান্সচালুকদমননেতাবেজেবে। +मारवाश्याकुमुरिवीनारसुवादी बनविल्सलाम मतगत गोपदी लता लाल
যা ২৪হয়ন্ত্রণোত্নঃ{{সুপারিনবেম্বপহি তােম। হৰৰণঃৰ্ত্তমাংলো বাওঁবদেও যথাযৗঁর(কবিনেদে | নবস ঃ[
যাদু (মহােৎসবে মাল৫ে । বেঞ্জানয়ালহাত্রাবণবনলাবে যাবেন বলে
পয়েত্তে বৃত্তাকানের বস্তুবেঃদাগ বৈঠয দুঃস্থা বাদু ফাঁকঞ্জি জেঃসবেওজনৈবীনবরণবকুনর্নিমেহনতি e ষজ্ঞেরসোশ্বত্তবৈলে নাস্থবেঃদ্মাহনেবতাজ বা সাদা। 12 মীজাত সয়াবিহিঃবারবত্তবদ্যুযপ্নীমাবদলাবদ্ধত্বঃ
ওঞ্চিঘুAেQবং বুম' (সুঠামদেহীযেনেদী | যথাক্ত ! হ ন ভ ইন সিনডেমিণি যাদবো । | বস্মযালয়( ইযেখা৫ে-এর ৭(
তঃদ্রঃ যাবহ। 1s কোষকলাঞ্জেকেবিনবৃথিবক্তবেদান্তবতীন্ন ।
10
০
#
!! ৫,
। ৪ নৱৰাষণেনীয়ক জীব্ৰীযেলেক্সজ্যাদিতে প্রস্ত। 2
ত্যা
| 24
| ত্ত ঘলোফেনসীসত্তপত জ্বালিবো জাহীন কে। सकारातात्यासलायपिघलीली र पाटनलिना कारावारतकतामादिम लूकट 18 গাত্রবধােেণাঙ্গনেজgie: ভেরঃR{ হ্র স্ব স্বাস্থ্যৰাধ . ঐক্লেীলা সুজন ভৰদ্ধা পৌীশৈশৱঁসেবধ্য বক্তব্য।বান্তন্যয় পদ ?ীব | 20 ২যঞ্জনর্বণ অব্ৰহ্মীত্বদানের স্বীকাত্যাদি G
এইরূঃ । সংস্থা উনুন নাহগ্রীমত্বেরাবিহবংঃ লাযুদ্ধতি ঃ( । ৭nvNvid T্য ই স্বস্ত্র হুইনা,বঃqহও?ঙ্গ, জাস্থদ্যো। দরপত্র দেখাগঃীম সা লাঞ্চঃসৰি ৰাতঃব{(ক৫ে হা । N) -নতা/3যবস্থাকে সম্মান জিল বনা, স্ব) যে। যথ প্রান্তৱেবংলেজপালকো[[মাগঃীন-দ
[াদ্যাথা বুদ্রা। না জুততরললা (2] মল 775ী বনাঞ্জ ( ন ক ন {}। জৎ@বষণা বা ত্রাস চনী কসুরঃ বাইরে।
লেবণজ্বেয়েই এসব বসবেঃকোলিলৈদার। 30 ট্রেন মাহিক:রীকে স্বপন যে:(
কমঃমুখীঃযাণপুত্র || মগনগঞ্জগনহত্যাক্তষইদ49 সম্বোইনঘইতাভেরতাবিহ ও পাঞ্জলীল্লালাবঃদ্রলোবিবে(কা'
বামেতালে।
24
W. GRIGGS. PHOTO-LITH.
E HULTZSCH
SCALE 45.

Page #341

पवाय पारेर माता बैकपतिय सितास देश में साउथ मनक मालकाला 34 योनी में गति के कमला दिलीप क्रयता महरमीलाइघुना।
(বস্ত্র বিতয়েল সে।ভযস্তত্ব বেরহযোবিGেশুদিদেব । 30 रुशमीदवतियतिकिट वैलीयमा ता त हाराहयुलनहानि विपाशातियोनि ।
मालपाककृपति पश्चा यात समसार कति क्षतरित्या नावावर जरा 38 यवनमा सहभाडा याकलिन समयमा मात्र
सदमानात विचरम कारानिभियवयाययुलाललया। +पवारामयाबदाon Taaट सजकाल सलामीन वापदाया 40
जीवनासकल सवार विमानना या चौराहोची बधामसालिकराम रशवित्तिन (यात 42 स गायो कतारमितकापावाटीमियम वापाटाममानतात्पुरगल यदि यह
पसीना शिवशाल तिया महिमा सावितदिखेगी रोटी शायदोलन रियल 44हिला राषियमाकानदाकालकमादि व कानाश लव मायदा
जलनितिम सत्रन तत्पझी पाहणक नदोडीया मारी गगलि दशपुर गाहानशा। 40करायालयागी नामवासनाशीना बाहवासकले नियसत्तालोमा
बाहामारु यातकरय हरिप्रसार जनसावा सलग या लालभिभामा 48। ঐব্রেনী(ইস্কনসাঁতন দিতে হলে ঐ
জসিমকালীন এতােমিমের অর্থ জানলেন শবনধোষ্ট্রিকান্দা |
50गरूकायाकलापियामा कापिटिकामाया करि बाल ठाक्तक गजाजनरत
(वरलिनाकविक जिलाभियायानित्यतिनाव वाहवाहादरलीकामासलिलानामुमहिनामा 52-छपराइनासकारलनमायालयानालाकल्याहाललयमारूग्य तासमकाया।
शाहयाकायलाई मानिदलेलकराम को पलानी का कामहरिलताकुलतकलससुमारसहाय 541 पर वारकसपकारातपर मशरसमलावर बर्दिव यारागदपरगरदारकमहाराजाला
राकार बीमकालत पेय बरमहरुलाल वनुराला महाविदयावाममाया 5°मालकाविषयपलियामकरमरकरसेक कामसुकका लामालसाघुवमवस्य शासककर का लकारावास गरल एकालयुनमगारावी तालमराहुलहत्यार शायुलरक्षित
সহজ জীবন বাধাগ্রনিকলসহ সৎকম্বা । शायक मानिलिमारठिाव्याटी (मावा मितसीमकियकटकवमयाकरदायनीमा
भाकपतिका एक्टसल तलनिनिसामलितालालि सारामहातपसावस्कुलर मालपारमायरो जनल तायपातिगास कपलमकलर योगायोमको हालकमलकर कारं वि.स परियशकविवादका कारन किनामारामनवृतामालाकुम्हेम वाहिरणयः । मद दापता यावमयलिमहरुमालनि कम मा मयादलमायरामादलजस्यता समीर कि यनि मत पाटनर मोगा मेउवमेत कळूवशाली पर्वनिउ वाट1164
कक संकपा मग गललिव मत मलयलामुकताका तयका वालक कसिलावात का যঃ যদি সীমনাযর্কঃঃঢাকা দিলে মন টি । समानामाई मता यता काटकर कवनेसामा लायतमा गरम पाला वालवाल मायन রবীন বস কৃত্রি নস্যাসাদে হিবনিন!যে 9া সনেমঞ্জ- sa

Page #342

No. 40.]
KARHAD PLATES OF KRISHNA III.
285
45 रजलनिधिहिमशैलसिंहलद्दीपात् । [यं] जनकानावरामपि मण्डलिनश्चण्ड
दण्डभयात् ॥ [३१] खिग्ध[श्य]r48 मरचा 'प्रलम्बभुजया पीनायतोरस्कया मूर्त्या कीर्तिलताहितामृतजलैर्वृत्तैश्च
सत्वोद्भवः । 47 जावा यं पुरुषोत्तमं भरसहं विश्वभराभ्युद्दती शा[से ध][नि] लयं
गत: प्रशमिनामाद्यः क48 तार्थः पिता ॥ [३२] [हत्ते वृत्तसुरांगने सरभसं दिव्यर्षिदत्ताशिवि'
श्रीकान्तस्य नितान्त तो]षितह49 [२] राज्याभिषेकीसवे । “यस्था[वदकरमहोद्य]मभवत्कम्यानुरागोदयाहिन्याः खसमप्पणा
Third Plate. 50 थैमभवल[म्नानुकूल्यप्रियाः ॥ [३३] लुप्ताः केपि निजास्पदाहुणभृतः केचि
प्रतिष्ठापिताः केप्य[न्योन्यविभेदतो 61 [वि]रलिताः केचित्तु • सं[ने]षिताः । येनात्यूजितशब्दतन्त्रपतिना' वर्णा
इवोच्चावां नीता [म] ण्डलिनी दशा सुमहतस्सि52 हिं पदस्थे]च्छता ॥ .३४*] कृत्वा दक्षिणदिग्जयोद्यतधिया
___न्मूलनं तमिं 'निजभृत्यभर्गपरितखेरमपा53 यादिकान् । येनो[9] मह सिंहलेनं करदासमण्डलाधीखरा[व्यस्त:
कीर्तिलतांकुरप्रतिवतिस्तम्भच रिमेखर] । [३५] [स च] 54 परमभट्टारकमहाराजाधिराजपरमेश्वरश्रीमदमोघवर्षदेवपादानध्यातपरमभट्टारक
महाराजाधि55 राजपर मेख[र]श्रीमदकालवर्षदेवः
मिश्रिीमटकालवर्षटेवः पृथ्वीवजभवीमहामनरेन्द्रदेवः कुशली
सर्वानेव यथासम्बध्य-' मानकाबाष्ट्रपतिविषय[प]तिग्रामकूटमहत्तरयुक्तकोपयुक्तकान्समादित्यस्तु व: संवि
दितं यथा शक[]पका57 [*]तीत[सं] वारशतेष्वष्टख[सी] त्यधिकेषु कालयुक्तसंवत्सरान्तर्गतफ[] खानवहुल
त्रयोदयां वुधे दक्षिणदि58 [+]ण्डलानि भृत्येभ्यो] जीवनं कर्तु' मडेलेश्वरसर्चस्वानि प्रतिग्रहीतुं काल
प्रियगडमातडकणेश्वरा
• Read यखापड. • Read रामेची.
1 Read प्रखब.
• Read "शिषि. • Rend r.
- Read वर्ग. PRnd संबध्य.
• Read बायोदश्या बुधे. . The awunsdro of runs into the which sagde over it; read H
पडीत in corrected by the engraver from 'एडौन.
T
.

Page #343

286
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
59 द्यायतनानि निष्पादयितं मेल्पाटीसमावासितश्रीमहिनयकटकेन मया कर
हाटीयवल्कल60 [ख]रस्थानपतिकरंजखेटसंततिविनिग्नतेशानशिवाचार्यशिप्याय' महातपखिने सक
लशि61 [व] सिद्धान्तपारगाय गगनशिवाय(7) कार्तियां [संकल्पित[सकलतपोधना(या)
सनाच्छादननिमित्तं कर62 'हाटविषयप्रतिवह कलिहादशकान्तर्गत: कंकनामा ग्राम: सवृक्षमालाकुल:
सधान्यहिरण्यादेय: 63 सदण्डदोषदशापराध: सर्बोत्पत्तिसहित आचन्द्रावतमस्यो मया दत्तः ।
यस्य पूर्वतः, कन्हवत्रा 64 [नदी] [*] दक्षिणतः [पेंदु] । पश्चिमंत: अानामा ग्रामः । उत्तरत:
सैव कन्हवबा नदी [*] एवं चतुराघाटवि65 शुद्ध 'ककेसंज्ञकं ग्राम गगनशिवस्य कषतः कर्षयतो भुंजतो भोजयतो
वा न केनचियाघात: कायः । यच करोति स पञ्चभिरपि महापातकैः संयुक्तः स्यादुक्तञ्च ।
षष्टिवर्षसहस्र[*]णि स्वर्गे तिष्ठति 67 भूमि[दः] । पाच्छेत्ता चानुमन्त] च तान्ये [व] नरके] वसेत् ॥
[३६] सामान्यीयं धर्म सेतुर्नपाणां काले काले [पाल नी]68 यो [भ]वद्धिः । सर्बान वं] भाविभ:' पार्थिवेन्द्र] भूयो भूयो याचते, राम
भद्रः ॥ [२०] यो स्यग्मेन] लिखितमिति [*]
TRANSLATION. Om. (Verse 1.) Triamphant is the leaf-like hand of (Vishnu) the enemy of Mura, which, being placed on the jar-like bruast and the face of Lakshmi, that are marked by shining particles of nectar-water, proclaimed the entrance of the world on a joyous festival.
(V.2.) And triumphant is the rampart-like shoulder of (Siva) the conqueror of the three cities (or of Tripura), which is adorned by the coloured figures impressed on it by (the close contact of the cheeks of (Parvati) the daughter of the Mountain, and which thus bears, as it were, through regard for his beloved, an edict promising safety to the god of love.
(V. 3.) There is (the Moon), the glorious god, the only ornament of the surface of the sky, the delight of the eyes of the three worlds, the friend of Love, the lord of the nightlotuses, whose rays are full of nectar, whose thinness, produced by his having given up his body for the gratification of all the gods, is his ornament, and a portion of whom is worn on the head by Sambhn (Siva) verily on account of his love for excellent qualities.
- Read कंके.
I Rend शिष्याय. • Read भाविन:
* Resd 'T • Read यो.

Page #344

No. 40.)
KARHAD PLATES OF KRISHNA III.
287
(V. 4.) From him sprang forth on earth a race of princes, like a stream of moonlight, - which extended the series of the joys of the world, as the other unfolds the series of night-lotuses; which destroyed the darkness of sin, as the other destroys the darkness of night; which fulfilled all desires, as the other fills all quarters; and which had unblemished adherents, as the other constitutes the bright half of a month.
(V. 5.) In that (race), which resembled the ocean of milk, arose the family of Yadu, like a necklace of pearls - which, like it, had a matchless splendour; the leadership of which was gracefully borne by the dark-complexioned Hari when he flourished, as the beauty of the central gem in the other is borne by a sapphire when it is put in; which possessed indelible virtues, as the other is firmly strung on a thread; and which was the ornament of the earth.
(V. 6.) In that (family) the eternal being (Kộishna) became incarnate in order to destroy the crowds of Daityas who had grown turbulent; and princes of that family, whose fame and valour were pre-eminent, became known in the world as Tungas.
(V. 7.) In that race was born Ratta, the ornament of the surface of the earth, who destroyed the arrays of the elephants of his enemies; and after him the Rashtrakûţa family became known in the world by the name of (his) son Råshtrakata.
(Vy. 8 and 9.) From that (family) arose in this world) Dantidurga, who was a sun to the fog in the shape of the charming necklaces on the breasts of the wives of his enemies, and who, having broken the uneven ground (or the strongholds) by a ploughshare in the shape of his sword, made this earth) a single field with the shores of the four oceans for its boundaries; who plooked out, from the surrounding water-basin in the shape of the Chalukya family, the creeper in the shape of supreme sovereignty, which has a glossy appearance, is shady on account of its thick foliage and charming, bears abundant fruit, and is able to remove the fatigue of men resorting to it, and planted it firmly in his own family by feeding it with the rut-water of his elephants.
(V. 10.) After him, (his paternal uncle, the prosperous king Kțishnaraja, protected this earth, he who constructed temples of Isvara (Siva), white as clouds in autumn, by which the earth shines for ever as if decorated by many Kailasa mountains.
(V. 11.) He had a son of the name of Govindaraja. Sensual pleasures made him careless of the kingdom; and, entrusting fully the universal sovereignty to his younger brother Nirupama, he allowed his position as sovereign to become loose.
(V. 12.) From him who was (also called Kalivallabha, and who was an artificial hill on which rose the moon in the shape of the triads of white parasols, was born Jagattunga, the lion who destroyed the maddened elephants of his enemies.
(Vv. 13 and 14.) His son, to whom kings bowed, and who oppressed the king of serpents by the mass of his army, was that Mripatungadhva who founded Manyakheta, which derided the city of the Indra of the gods, in order to humble, as it were, the pride of the gods; and the sound arising from the fire of whose prowess, when it burnt the Chalukya race, (fiNing) the interior of the vessel in the shape of the universe, has not yet ceased.
(V. 15.) His son, the prosperous Krishnaraja, became for a long time the lord of the earth, he who spoke pleasant words, who terrified the Gürjara, who destroyed the egregious pride, generated by prosperity, of the arrogant Láța, who was the preceptor charging the Gaudas with the vow of humility, who deprived the people on the sea-coast (Samudra) of their
The epitheta here are used in two meanings, one of which is applicable to the race of the Moon, and the other to the moonlight.
The epitheta adhigata-harinlla-prollason-dyaka-frch and afithila-guna-sangat bave two mendings, one applicable to the family of Yada, and the other to the necklace of pearls.
1 Compare above Vol. III. p. 17, note .-E. H.)

Page #345

288
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
sleep, and whose command was honoured (.e. obeyed) by the Anga, the Kalinga, the Ganga and the Magadhe, waiting at his gate.
(V. 16.) He had a son known as Jagattunga, & moon to the eyes of women. He was taken to heaven by the Creator without obtaining the kingdom, as if at the request of the heavenly nymphs.
(V. 17.) Indraraja, his son, protected the earth. It was from fear, as it were, of the indignity likely to be caused (in future) by his beauty, that the god of love, even before, had his body reduced to ashes through pride by means of the fire of the wrath of (Śiva) the wielder of the pinaka.
(V. 18.) From him was born Amoghavarsha, -as Rama was from Dasaratha,- the greatness of whose power was shown by the breaking of a terrible bow, as that of the other by the breaking of the bow of Rudra, and who (like the other) was a great store-house of beauty.
(V. 19.) He having immediately gone to heaven, as if through affection for his father, his younger brother, the ornament of the world of men, and the source of the sportive pleasures of love, known by the name of Govindaraja, ruled the kingdom.
(V. 20.) He, too, with his intelligence canght in the noose of the eyes of women, displeased all beings by taking to vicious courses; his limbs becoming enfeebled as his constitution was deranged on account of the aggravation of the maladies, and the constitaents of the political) body becoming non-coherent as the subjects were discontented on account of the aggravation of the vices, and his innate strength and prowess becoming neutralized, he met with destruction.
(V. 21.) Then king Amoghavarsha, the son of Jagattunga, the first among the wise, the sea of the nectar of whose words was unfailing, being entreated by the feudatory chiefs to maintain the greatness of the sovereignty of the Rattas, and also prompted by the god (Siva), the wielder of the pindka, who desired the prosperity of the family of Hari (Krishna), ascended the glorious throne of heroes.
.(V. 22.) In righteousness he was a Manu, in battle a Kártavirya, in valour a Bali, in attracting the hearts of men a Dilfpa; though he thus acquired pre-eminent and permanent fame, his behaviour towards elderly persons was humble through modesty.
(V. 23.) How possibly can the store of his merita be extolled when -- 0 wonder the moon-crested (Siva), bowed down to and worshipped by Hari (Vishnu) and Viriñoha (Brahma), was in battle seen by all his flying enemies to be near him in the sky and to assist him?
(V. 24.) From that sovereign lord, as from Paramêsvara (Siva), was born a son, the prosperous king Krishnaraja, who, though a prince (ie. not a crowned king), exercised power in the world and was the lord, as the other was Kumara, Saktidhara and Svamin.
(V. 25.) He conquered Sahasrarjuna, though he was an elderly relative of his mother and big wife,- (Sahasrårjana) whose thousand arms were cut off by Rama (i.e. Parasarams) who, maddened as he was, was in his turn (only verbally) put down by him (vis. Krishnaraja) by means of his two hands, he having held intoxicated young women (råmd) with his two hands.5
1 (This may refer to a war with the Chér king, whose crest was a bow compare South Indian Ingription: Vol. II. p. 92, pote 5, and Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 323.-B. 8.)
Raudra-dhawurdhenga has two meaninge.
The epitbet dbska-prakópa eto, bus two meanings, one physical and the other political. So also thar in sahaja-djari has to be taken in two meanings.
These are three of the names of the god Karttik@ys. The words are to be interpreted also in their ordinary sense sabore.
. Bhajadoay-dkalita etc. is to be interpreted in two wayo

Page #346

No. 40.)
KARHAD PLATES OF KRISHNA III.
289
(V. 26.) His enemies, madly transgressing his command which was the wide moat that protected the great city in the shape of the sovereignty of the prosperous Rattas, fell dowu themselves.
(V. 27.) He, Srivallabha, killed the wicked Dantiga and Vappuga, who seemed to he (the two demons) Madbu and Kaitabha, risen again on earth to torment men.
(V. 28.) He planted in Gangap&ți, as in a garden, the pure tree Bhütärya, having uprooted the poisonous tree Bachhyamalla.
(V. 29.) While his prowess, which destroyed numbers of Gangas, his enemies, as the heat dries up the stream of the Ganga, was glowing, it is no matter for wonder that the Pallava (king) Appiga was beaten and reduced to & sad condition, as it is no wonder that fragrant leaves withered (by heat).
(V. 30.) On hearing of the conquest of all the strongholds in the southern region simply by means of his angry glance, the hope about Kalan jars and Chitrakūta vanished from the heart of the Gürjara.
(V. 31.) (AU) the fendatories from the eastern to the western ocean and from the Himalaya to the island of Sinhala bowed to him ont of fear of severe punishment, though he himself was obedient (1.6. subordinate) to his father.
(V. 32.) By his body which had a dark, glossy colour, long arms, and a broad and massive chest, and by his virtuous deeds which were the nectar-water that fed the creeper in the shape of his fame, knowing him to be an excellent man (or Vishnu), able to deliver the earth (or to uplift the submerged earth), - his father, the best of sages, who had attained the object of life, Vanished into the peaceful abode.
(V. 33.) When the festival of the coronation of this beloved of Prosperity, who had greatly propitiated Hari (Vishnu), at which celestial nymphs danced and heavenly Rishis pronounced benedictions, had taken place amidst joy, the quarters wbich began to tremble and to be submissive on account of his preparation to exact tribute, as girls would have manifested tremor and affection at his preparation to take their hand, became pleasing to him in conseguence of their observing the proper time for paying it of their own accord, as the others would have been dear to him in consequence of their keeping to the auspicions juncture for giving away themselves.
(V. 34.) He, a powerful master of the science of politics, desirous of obtaining a lofty position, deprived some of his subordinate chiefs of their places and established others who were deserving, separated some from each other by prodncing disunion and united others, and thus arranged them in a high or low position; as a proficient master of the science of words (i... grammar), desirous of making up a long form, drops some letters from their position and introduces others in their guna form, separates some on account of their dissimilarity and unites others, and places them in order, above or below.
(V. 35.) Having, with the intention of subduing the southern region, uprooted the race of the Cholas, given their land to his own dependents, and made the lords of great countries, viz. the Chêranma, the Pandya and others, along with the Sinhala, his tributaries, he erected a high column at Råmêsvara, which was the image (as it were) of the sprout of the creeper in the shape of his glory.
(Line 53.) And he, the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Paraméscara, the prosperous Akalavarshadêva Prithvivallabha, the prosperous Vallabhanarendradeva, who meditates on the feet of the Paramabhaffaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramétrara, the prosperous Amoghavarsbadeva,- being well, commands all the governors of districts and heads of
* Tbere is a play here on the words pralapa, parimalita, Gdaga aud Pallara. + The second half of this verse has a double meaning. $ This seems to be a Sanskritised form of the Tamil Seramay, the Chéra king.'-E, H.]

Page #347

290
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
subdivisions, chiefs of villages, leading persons, officers and employés, so far as they may be concerned with these presents :
(L. 56.) "Be it known to you that, while my glorious and victorious army is encamped at Mélpâți for the purpose of creating livings out of the provinces in the southern region for my dependents, of taking possession of the whole property of the lords of provinces, and of erecting temples of Kalapriya, Gandamårtanda, Krishņēšvara, etc., eight hundred and eighty years of the era of the Saka king having elapeed, on Wednesday, the thirteenth tithi of the dark fortnight of Phålguna of the cyclic) year Kålayukta, - I have granted the village named Kankem, one of the Kalli group of twelve (villages), situated in the district (vishaya) of Karahata, along with the rows of trees in it, the assessment in grain and gold, the flaws in measurement, the inflictions of fate, and all the produce, to Gaganasin, a great ascetic, versed in all Sivasiddhantas, the pupil of the preceptor Isanasiva, who is the head of the establishment of Valkalêśvara in Karaháța and is an emigrant from the Karabijakhêţa group (of villages), for the purpose of providing seats and clothes to all ascetics, as promised on the Kârttikt (i.e. the full-moon tithi of Kârttika),- (the grant) to be respected (ie, not to be interfered with) as long as the moon and the sun endure."
(L. 63.) To the east of this (village) is the river Kanhavanna; to the south, (the village of) [Pêndujrêm; to the west, the village named Adhem; to the north, that same river Kanhavannå. No one should cause obstruction to Gaganasivs while he cultivates the village named Kankêm, defined by these four boundaries, or causes it to be cultivated, enjoys it or causes it to be enjoyed. And he who causes obstructions), will incur all the five great sins; for it is said:
(V. 36.) "He who grants land, dwells in heaven for sixty thousand years ; (but) he who takes it away and he who abets the act, dwell as long in hell."
(V. 37.) “Ramabhadra again and again entreats all future kings that they should from time to time protect this bridge of virtue, which is common to all kings."
(L. 68.) Engraved by Yo[syagma).
.No. 41.- KOTTAYAM PLATE OF VIRA-RAGHAVA.
BY V. VERKAYTA, M.A. The subjoined inscription is engraved on both sides of a single copper-plate which measures 1' 21' in breadth by 4 in height and which is in the possession of the Syrian Christians at Kottayam, the head-quarters of the northernmost division in the Travancore State. The plate bas no scal; but, instead, a conch is engraved about the middle of the left margin of the second side. This inscription has been previously translated by Dr. Gundert. Mr. Kookel Keloo Nair also attempted a version of the grant. In republishing this record at the suggestion of the Editor, I do not wish to be understood as sitting in judgment over the version of such a distinguished scholar as the late lamented Dr. Gundert. But in the light of recent epigraphical researches a few alterations seem to be necessary in the translation, and the historical bearing of the document has also to be reconsidered. It is from these two points that I undertake to republish this inscription. In the translation I have mainly followed Dr. Gandert.
1 Or perban d escendant of the (spiritual) lineage of the matha at) Karnijakbéta.-E. H.)
Madras Journal of Literature and Sciencs, Vol. XII. Part I. p. 118. Dr. Gundert's translation is reprinted in Mr. Logan'. Malabar, Vol. II. Appendix xii. p. cxvii, f.
. Madras Journal, Vol. XXI. pp. 35 to 38.

Page #348

No. 41.]
KOTTAYAM PLATE OF VIRA-RAGHAVA.
291
Two alphabets are employed in the grant, vit. Malayalam and Vattelutta. The Vatteluttu characters of the inscription appear to exhibit a comparatively modern stage in the development of that alphabet. There seem to have been two local varieties of Vattelutta. One of them is represented by the Tamil portion of the Madras Museum plates of Jaţilavarman and the small stone inscription which I have published from a photograph along with those plates. To the second class belong the Tirunelli plates of Bhaskara Ravivarmand and the Cochin plates of the same king. The Kottayam plates of 'Sthåņu Ravis contain both of these two varieties of the Vattelutta character. The last two sides resemble the Madras Museum plates of Jatilavarman, while the preceding portion exbibits closer resemblance to the Cochin plates. The last two sides were probably written originally in the same alphabet as the rest; but subsequently the original writing was erased and what we now find on them was engraved. A few letters of the original writing are still visible here and there on these two sides. In the latter class, s.e. that to which the Cochin plates belong, the characters are more rounded than in the former, for example a, 4 , , , ? and r. If we could ascertain why the last two sides of the Kottayam plates of Sthåņu Ravi are engraved in a slightly different character from the rest, we should be able to say if the two varieties of the Vattelatta alphabet coexisted or not. There is, however, very little doubt that the Vattelutta portion of the subjoined inscription exhibits a very late stage of development of the second variety. One Vatteluttu letter has not yet been found in any other inscription. This is the é of Erânadu (1. 20), in which the length is expressed by adding an additional carve to the left loop of the short letter,
As stated before, the second of the two different alphabets which are employed in the present inscription, is Malayalam. A large number of words, some of which are of Sanskrit Origin, are written in this alphabet. In Tamil inscriptions as well as in other Vatteluttu records, it is generally the words of Sanskrit origin that are written in Grantha. But in the subjoined inscription many Tamil words also are engraved in the Malayalam alphabet. The following is a list of all the words written in this character :
Lines 1 and 2. From Hari of line 1 to yi of 'adiy=dyi in line 2. L. 3. fri-Vira-Raghana-hakravatti. L. 3 f. töruv-sráchyam chelldo. L. 5. hani of Róhapi. L. 7. pe of the first peru; of peru the is Tamil, and the w added to it is Malayalam. L. 9. pañcha-vadyamum samkhum pagal-vilakkum, and aintolamum. L. 11. air-kammálareyum adima kuduttom. L. 12. Iravikorttanukku, and nda of kond-alannu. L. 14. bakkarayo, kasturiyő, viļakkennayodu, and idayil. L. 16. vidéshdi. L. 18. Iravikorttanukku. L. 18 f. på of pér=dga and ga=kkudutto. L. 20 f. chandr-adikshyaka', and nålekku kuduttôm. L. 22. Nambi Chadeya, kaiy=e", and "ttu.
· Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 70.
ibid. p. 67. ibid. Vol. XX. p. 290.
• Above, Vol. III. Plate opposite p. 72. A transcript and translation of this inscription were published by Dr. Gundert ip the Madras Journal, Vol. XIII. Part 1. pp. 123 to 135. It is probable that the name of the king ia whose reign this groot was issued, is not Sthanu Ravi Gupta is made out by Dr. Gundert, but onls Sthanu Ravi. Similar names would be Kodai Ravi, which occurs among the signatories of the Cochin plates, and Bhaskara Ravi, the name of the king who isuued throse plates. The original reads K-Trans-Irarikkuttam. We have to analyse the compound Iravitbultay not as Iravi and Kuttan (i.. Gapta), but as Iravikku (the dative of Iravi) and tay, the genitive of the personal pronoun. This explanation of the same receives some support from the fact that in many other inscriptions the date is preceded by the dative case of the name of the king in whose reign the grant is made. Besides, according to Tamil mage, the k would not be doubled if Kutta, the tadbhava or the Sanskrit Gupta, was the word that followed Iravi.
2 0 2

Page #349

292
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
The Malayalam alphabet of this inscription offers the following peculiarities. The group kk is expressed by adding a second horisontal stroke above the line which passes throngh the middle of the single letter. The vowel ai consists of three symbols, the second and third of which are considered sufficient in modern Grantha and Malayalam to denote that vowel. The first two wonld now be used when the ai is prefixed to a consonant. This peculiarity occurs twice, viz. in gintola (for andola) (1.9) and in ain-kammálar (1. 11). Probably the engraver was only accus. tomed to Vatteluttu, but not well.conversant with Malayalam. The Tamil rough r is used twice, while in all other cases the Vattelatta form occars. Theso are: ru in pesu (1. 7) and rd in pér-dga (1. 18) In the first case the u is added exactly as in modern Malayalam, i.e. by adding about the bottom of the letter a small semicircle. In the second case the & of rd is made a distinct symbol instead of its being added to the r as in Tamil. This shows that the writer had only a superficial knowledge of the Tamil characters as well as of the Malayalam alphabet.
The language of the inscription is Tamil prose, mixed with a few Malayalam forms, of wbich the following deserve to be noticed : irunnarula (1.5) (for irundarula), aļannu (1.12) (for alandu); påváda (1. 9) (for pávddai), knda (1. 10), adima (1. 11), para and nira (1. 12). sakkara, enna, ida, and ullada (1. 14), and ida (1. 16); and videshal (1.16) (for viséshát). Kóyil agam (1. 5) would in modern Tamil mean the inside of a temple. In ancient Tamil inscriptions of the time of Rajaraja 1. the word kóyil alone is used in the sense of a royal palace. In the present inscription köy ilagam means '& royal palace' as in modern Malayâļam. Of the words mentioned above, pavadai, kudai and parai oocar also in the Cochin plates. The fact that they are there spelt exactly as in Tamil, and that in the subjoined grant they are spelt as in modern Malayalam, suggests that the Kottayam plate is later than the Cochin grant. The form uffada (1.14) occurs in the former, while irukkumadu and pesumadus oocur in the latter. This again points to the same conclusion. The transitional form onninra (1. 13), which resembles the seyyinra of the Cochin plates, also deserves to be noted.
The inscription belongs to the reign of Vira-Bøghava-Chakravartin, who claims to be a lineal descendant of Vira-Kerala-Chakravartin. It is dated on the day of the nakshatra Rôhiņi, a Saturday, which corresponded to the twenty-second day of the solar month Ming of the year during which Jupiter way in Makara. On this day the king, while residing in the great palace, probably at Kodungalûr, which is mentioned farther on (1. 15), conferred the title of Manigramam and certain honours and rights connected therewith on Iravikkorrap of Magôdaiyarpattinam, who was also called Sêramåg-lôka-pperuň-jetti. The oil-mongers and the five classes of artisans were made his slaves. The inscription then enumerates the sources of income available to the grantee as lord of the city-by which we have probably to understand Kodangalar- and defines the limits within which his authority was to extend over Kodungalûr. It is further stated that the grant was not personal, but hereditary and perpetual. The witnesses to the grant are then mentioned, and the inscription closes with the signature of the goldsmith who engraved it and who boasted of the title Seraman18ka-pperun-dattag, 1.e. the great goldsmith of the world (which belongs to the Chora king.'
The approximate date of the inscription is not easy to ascertain. Dr. Burnell, speaking of the date of this grant, remarked : "Some time ago I showed the passage to the ablest
South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II. p. 2, text line 6 of the first section. Above, Vol. III. p. 68, text lines 9 and 10. ibid. p. 68, text line 14
. ibid. p. 67. The name Iravikorttap is evidently vulgar form of the Tamil lruvikkorran, which means the sun-king." According to the rules of Tamil Grammar the k of korray would have to be doubled in this compound.
• Dr. Gundert has explained this name as the grant merchant of the Chéraman world. The meaning of this curious title is probably the great merchant (feffi) of the world (which belougs to the Chêra king.'
7 From elaborate satronomical calculations Mr. Kookel Keloo Nair concluded that A.D. 230 was un. questionably the date of the grant! See the Mudra: Journal, Vol. XXI. P. 39.
. Ind. Ant. Vol. I. p. 229.

Page #350

No. 41.).
KOTTAYAM PLATE OF VIRA-RAGHAVA.
293
native astronomer in Southern India ('K. Krishņa Josiyår' in a footnote), and in two days he brought me the calculation worked out, proving that A.D. 774 is the only possible year." As Dr. Hultzsch has stated, this categorical assertion rests on the assnmption that both the Kottayam inscriptions must belong to the eighth centary A.D. Professor Kielhorn has shown that there is another possible date ninety-four years before Dr. Barnell's. In the centuries following A.D. 774 there will probably be many more possible equivalents. The original plate, which I examined while at Kottayam in the year 1895, does not appear to be so old as the eighth century A.D. Besides, the alphabet of the inscription does not seem to support Dr. Burnell's theory. As I have already remarked, the Vattelatta characters, of this grant appear to be more modern than those of the Cochin plates of Bhaskara Ravivarman and of the Tirunelli plates. It may not, however, be quite safe to base any conclusions on the Vatteluttu portion, because no dated inscriptions in that character are published and available for comparison. The Malayalam portion clearly shows that the inscription cannot be so old as the eighth century A.D. The symbols for a, a, as, ka, gha, ta, ta, and ya differ bat slightly from their modern Malayalam equivalents. The secondary form of the vowel u which is added to consonants, is almost the same as in modern Malayalam. I have compared the Malayalam portion of this inscription with several stone inscriptions from the Western Coast. One of the stones in the Trivandrum Museum contains a much defaced inscription dated in Kollam 239 (= A.D. 106+), which begins with some Sansksit words written in ancient Malayalam or Grantha. The alphabet employed in it is much more archaic than that of the subjoined grant. The vowel ai, which may be taken as a test letter and which occurs in the Trivandrum inscription, resembles the corresponding symbol in the Tirunelli plates. The only three inscriptions known to me whose characters bear some resemblance to those of the Vira-Raghava plate, are Nos. 266, 269 and 270 of the Government Epigraphist's Collection for 1895. Of these the first is dated in Kollam 427 (=A.D. 1252), and the last in Saka-Samvat 1296 (=A.D. 1374). From these facts I am led to think that the present inscription is much later than the Cochin grant and the Tirunelli plates as well as the Trivandrum inscription quoted above. If this conclusion is correct, the ViraKéra!a-Chakravartin whose descendant Vira-Raghava professes to have been, may perhaps be identified with Jayasimha alias Vira-Kéraļavarman, who is mentioned in two inscriptions from the Western Coast as the founder of a race of kings, and with Jayasimha, the father of Ravivarman alias Kulasekhara of the Aru!Ala-Perumal and Ranganatha temple inscriptions. As Ravivarman, the son of Jayasimha, ascended the throne abont A.D. 1300, Vira-Raghava could not have lived before the 14th century A.D., which would be about the period to which palæography leads us to assign the grant.
As stated before, Vira-Raghava conferred the title of Manigramam on the merchant Iravikkorran. Similarly Aõjuvannam was bestowed by the Cochin plates on the Jew Joseph Rabbân. The old Malayalam work Payyanur Patfôla, which Dr. Gundert considered the oldest specimen of Malayalam composition,' refers to Añjuvannam and Manigramam. The context in which the two names occur in this work, implies that they were trading institutions. In the Kottayam plates of Sthåņu Ravi both Añjavannam and Maộigramam are frequently mentioned. 10 Both of them were appointed along with the Six-Hundred to be the protectors" of the grant. They were to preserve the proceeds of the customs duty as they were collected
* ibid. Vol. XX. p. 289.
itid. Vol. XXII. p. 139. No. 275 of 1895 in Dr. Hultzsch's Assual Report for 1894-95. * The as of Aiyapolil in l. 4.
• Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. Plate opposite p. 291, 1.26. • Above, p. 146, note 2.
1 Above, pp. 145 and 148. # Above, Vol. IIl. p. 67.
Dr. Gundert's account of this poem, published in the Madras Journal, Vol. XIII. Part II. pp. 14-17, is reprinted in Mr. Logan's Malabar, Vol. II. Appendix xii. p. cclxvii.
10 Sep Dr. Gundert's translation of this grant in the Madras Journal, Vol. X111. Part I. pp. 130 to 134.

Page #351

294
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
day by day" and "to receive the landlord's portion of the rent on land." "If any injustice be done to them, they may withhold the customs. and the tax on balances and remedy themselves the injury done to them. Should they themselves commit a crime, they are themselves to have the investigation of it." To Anjuvannam and Maộigramam was granted the freehold of the lands of the town (of Kollam ?). From these extracts and from the reference in the Payyanur Paffola it appears that Añjavaņņam and Manigråmam were semi-independent trading corporations like the Valañjiyar who will be noticed below. The epithot teffi (merchant) given to Ravikkorrag, the trade rights granted to him, and the sources of revenue thrown open to him as head of Manigtámam, confirm the view that the latter was a trading corporation. There is nothing either in the Cochin grant or in the subjoined inscription to show that Añjavannam and Manigramam were, as was believed by Dr. Gundert and others, Jewish and Christian principalities, respectively. It was supposed by Dr. Barnell* that the plate of Vira-Rågbava created the principality of Manigramam and the Cochin plates that of Añjavaņņam and that, consequently, the existence of these two grants is presupposed by the plates of Sthâņu Ravi which montion both Aõjuvannam and Manigramam very often. The Cochin plates did not create Añjuvannam, but conferred the honours and privileges connected therewith to a Jew named Joseph Rabbân. Similarly, the rights and honours cosociated with the other corporation, Manigramam, were bestowed at a later period on Ravikkorra. Therefore Anjuvaņņam and Manigramam must have existed as institutions even before the earliest of these three copperplates was issued. It is just possible that Ravikkorraŋ was a Christian by religion. But his name and title give no clue in this direction, and there is nothing Christian in the document except its posesion by the present owners.
Ravi korran was to have authority over Kodungalûr, which is the present Kodunnalûr (Cranganore in the Cochin State). He was & native of Magôdaiyarpaţtiņam. In Dr. Gundert's translation this place is spelt Mahôdêvarpattnam. This has been further changed into Mahadevarpattinam. The Saiva saint Sundaramurti Nâyaņár mentions in his Devaran & place called Magódai which was situated on the sea coast and not far from Tiruvañjaikkalam near Cranganore. In an inscription of the Chola king Rajadhirajadêva, Rajendra-Chola, one of his predecessors, is said to have captured "Magôdai in the west." In såkkilar's Periyapuranam Magðdai is identified with Kodungôļur, the modern Kodunnalar, and said to belong to king K8dai.10 Magðdai was thus another name of Cranganore. It is very unlikely that the Magddaiyarpattinam of the subjoined grant is identical with Kodungalar, because the
Aprapre padumuulgu Anjuvannamum Manikkirámamum ilachchichchu raippadagavum ; 1. 46 t. of Dr. Gundert's transcript on p. 128 of the volume quoted in the preceding note. Dr. Gundert read slagw instead of wlgu, and hence his translation differs from the one adopted here. On the meaning of the word wlgu see above, Vol. III. p. 69, Dote 4.
See p. 296, note 2. • See the Madras Journal, Vol. XIII. Part I. p. 116, and Mr. Logan's Malabar, Vol. I. p. 111. • Ind. Asl. Vol. III. p. 338 f.
On this name Dr. Gundert first said: "Iravi Corttan must be a Nasrani name, though none of the Syrian priests whom I w could explain it or had ever beard of it;" see the Madras Journal, Vol. XIII. Part I. p. 120. Subsequently (p. 146) he added: "I had indeed been startled by the Indian looking name Iravi Corttan,' which does not at all look like the appellation of a Syrian Christian : still I thought myself justified in calling Manigrâmam a Christian principality-whatever their Christianity may have consisted in on the ground that from Menezes' time, these granta bad been regarded a given to the Syrian Colonists." It thus appears that Dr. Gundert himself was not quite sure wbether Manigramam was a Christian principality or not. Mr. Kookel Keloo Nair considered Iravik korrap". mere title in which no shadow of a Syrian name is to be traced," Madras Journal, Vol. XXI. P. 40. 6 Madras Journal, Vol. XIII. Part I. p. 118.
Mr. Logan's Malabar, Vol. 1. p. 205. . Kadalangarai-men-Magódaiy-aniydr-polil=Anjaikkal attaappand in the hymn on Tiruvaijaikkalum.
Dr. Hultzsch's Annual Report for 1894-95, p. 3. 10 Kódaiy-arabar Magédai; Poriyapuranam, Madras edition of 1870, p. 828, verse 4.

Page #352

No. 41.),
KOTTAYAM PLATE OF VIRA-RAGHAVA.
295
same place could not have been called Kodu gülür in one part of the inscription and Magôdaiyarpattinam in another. Perhaps Magôdaiyarpattiņam was a quarter or suburb of Cranganore. But the derivation of the name is indisputable. Magôdaiyarpattinam means 'the town of the great Chèra king,' and is correctly spelt in the present grant. It is therefore unnecessary to correot it into Mahôdêvarpattiņam or Mahadevarpattinam.
At the end of the inscription the villagers of Sôgiram and Papriyur are mentioned as witnesses to the grant.. Sögiram is identical with the modern Sukapuram in the Ponani taluka of the Malabar district, which in its inscriptions is called Sogiram (Nos. 208, 209, 210 and 211 of 1895). Papriyûr is identical with Panniyûr, another village in the Ponani taluka. Sukapuram and Panniyur are said to have been the original Nambadiri settlements in Malabas, 3 Of the districts mentioned at the end of the grant, Vénkļu is, as is well known, identical with Travancore. Erânádu and Valluvanadu are the old names of the two tálukas Ernad and Valluvapad of the Malabar district. Venada, Erålanadu (an earlier form of Eranadu) and Valluvanadu are also mentioned in the Cochin grant. Dr. Gundert has identified Odunadu with Onada whose capital was Kayanguļam.
TEXT.
First Side. 1 Hari sri Maháganapata? [na]ma[b] [ilo] Sri-pů påla-narapati [S]-Vira-Kera2 ta-sakravartti Adiy=&yi
muga-muraiyê pala-nurayiratt-[n]du 3 sengol nadattayinipra árl-Vira-Raghava-sakrava[r]ttikku tiruv-ira4 chyam chell&yininra Makarattal Viyalam Mina-nayaga irabattonru 5 senra Sa[n]i Rohani-na! peran-goyilagattsirannarula Magddaiyarpatting6 ttu Travikorttapp-aya Seraman-16ka-pperu-jettikku Manikkirama7 patta[n]-gaduttôm [*] viļdy-adeyum pavaņa-ttángum peru peram kadut[t]al? 8 va[l]enjiyamu[m] vaļañjiyattil (ta)gi-chchettum mar-chchollum mungs9 deyam pancha-vådyamam samkham pagal-vilakkam pavadayam aintôļamam13
korra10 kkudayam vaduga-ppareyam idupadi-tôranamam nálu sê[r]ikkum taņi
Second Side 11 chchettum kaduttom [1] våņiyarım sim-kammâļareyum adima kaduttôm [*] 12 nagarattakku karttây=ays Iraviko[r]ttanukku para kond=a!anna nira kon. 13 do [t]ákki nůl kondu vågi eņpinradilum edukkinradilar [pa)14 nôdu! sakkarayôdu kasturiyodg5 viļakkennayôļu idayil ullada epper. 15 [p]paţtadinum taragum adip=adutta sungamum kuda Kodungalûr alivi16 yôdu gopurattodu visésbal nâlu taliyum taļikk=adutta kiråmattod=ida. 17 yil nirla mudal-Ayi sepp=eļu eludi kuduttôm [I] Seraman-loka-pperuñ-je18 ttiy-Ana Travikorttanukku ivan makka! makkaļkke vali-valiyê pêr-aga=kkuda. 19 tôm7 [1] id-ariyum Papriyûr-kkiråmamu[m] søgira-kkirámamum ariya
kkudatto[m] [19] 'Vê
1 Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. 1. p. 251. * ibid. p. 251. The name of the village is here by mistake spelt Punnaydr. • Mr. Logan's Malabar, Vol. I. p. 120.
• Abone, Vol. III. p. 68. Madras Journal, Vol. XIII, Part I. p. 124. . From ink-impressions prepared by myselt in 1895. • Read gana patay..
Real Bhepila.
Read chakra 26 Read irdjyam.
11 Read Ming.
11 Read kadaltu ? as Read and famum.
11 Read uppiņódu.
16 Read kastériyodu. » Read fr.
T The è of ttb is engraved at the end of the previous line.

Page #353

296
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
20 nádum ôdunâdum-agiya-kkad[a]tôm [1] Erånadum Valļuvankļum-ariya=
kku[du]ttôm [19] [Chandr). 21 [a]ikshyaka!-olla nåļekka kaduttom [') ivarga!=ariya sepp=éd=eladiya
Šéramân-lôka-pp[e]run-[d]et22 tân Nambi Chadeyan [k]aiy=elutta (11*]
TRANSLATION (Line 1.) Hari ! Prosperity ! Adoration to the geat Gagapati ! On the day of the nakshatra) Rôhiņi, a Saturday after the expiration of the twenty-first (day) of the solar month Mine (of the year during which) Jupiter (2008) in Makara, while the glorious ViraRaghava-Chakravartin,- (of the race) that has been wielding the sceptre for several hundred. thousands of years in regalar succession from the glorious king of kings, the glorious ViraKerala-Chakravartin,- was ruling prosperously ;
(L. 5.) While we were) pleased to reside in the great palace, we conferred the title of Manigramam on Iravikorttan alias Seraman-loka-pperuß-jetti of Magôdaiyarpaţţiņam.
(L. 7.) We (also gave (him) (the right of) 'festive clothing, house pillars, the income that accrues, the export trade (6), monopoly of trade, (the right of) proclamation, forerunners, the five musical instruments, a conch, a lamp in day-time, a cloth spread (in front to walk on). a palanquin, the royal parasol, the Telugu (?) drom, a gateway with an ornamental arch, and monopoly of trade in the four quarters (fêri).
(L. 11.) We (also) gave the oil-mongers and the five (classes of) artisans as (his) slaves.
(L. 12.) We (also) gave, with libation of water having (caused it to be written on a copper-plate,- to Iravikorttan, who is the lord of the city, the brokerage on (articles) thgt may be measured with the para, weighed by the balance or measured with the tape, that may
Read Adityargal. The secondary fort of d of ddikskya, which ought to have been engraved after adta at the end of the previous line, is inscribed at the beginning of this line.
* The exact meaning of the word walaujiyam (or blenjiyam, 1. 8) calls for some remarks. According to Dr. Gundert's Malayalam Dictionary, palingiyan means barber or hair-cutter. In his translation of this inscription Dr. Gundert has rendered the word talajiyam by 'curved sword (or dagger).' The word valanjiyar occurs also in No. 9 of Mr. P. Sundaram Pillai's Early Soper igne of Travancore, where he explains the word as meaning feudal barons.' In an unpublished Tamil inscription which was receired by Dr Holtzsch from Mr. Bell, C.C.S.. Archeological Comminsioner of Ceylon, the term balasjeyar appears to deuote a corporation consisting of various classes of merchants. In the Epigraphia Carnataca is published mutilated Tamil inscription (Malavalli Taluk, No. 74) which begins with the same phrases 'as the Ceylon inscription quoted above, tbough it does not contain the word talaujiyar. In his Mysoce Inscription, Mr. Rice has published three Kanarese inscriptions from Baligami (Nos. 38, 55 and 56) which refer to the same corporation of therehante. The description of the guild in these insoriptions is similar to that of the Ceylon inseription, but is more detailed. In one of them (No. 88) the members are styled protectors of the vira-ba laitji rights. In the second (No. 65) they are called banajigas,' and are said to follow the banakju dharma. The title manigara is prefixed to the names of four of the merchants (seffi) who, at the time of the inscription, were members of the gund. This name manigára is probably connected with the Manigrdman of our grant. The third inscription from Baligami calls the members of the guild the protectors of the efna-banaji dharma. In this inscription as in the one from Ceylon quoted above, there is a list of the various classes of merchants which composed the gold. In Kanarese banajiga is still used to deuote a class of merchants. In Telaga the word balija or balijiga has the same meaning. It is therefore probable that the words talanjiyam, valaijiyar, balaiji, dana iji, banaijiga and balija Are cogiste and derived from the Sanskrit ranij. Accordingls calaujiyam probably ineens here' trade.' Kaduttu is perhaps * mistake for kadattu. If this correction is accepted, kadattu salaujiyam would mean export trade.
* The expression pancha-radya confirms the correctness of the explanation of the frequent title packa. mansabda by the sounds of five musical instruments ;' see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 202, note 42, and Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 296 ff., note.
Dr. Gundert bns translated the phrase nr mudal-dvi br. As eternal.' But it is evidently a Tamil equivalent of the Sanskrit udaka piram, wbich occurs in many grants and means witb alibation of water.'

Page #354

No. 42.)
BAI HARIR'S INSCRIPTION AT AHMADABAD.
297
be counted or weighed, and on all other (articles) that are intermediate,- including salt, sugar, musk (and) lamp oil, and also the customs levied on these (articles) between the river mouth of Kodungular and the gate (gópura)-chiefly between the four temples (taļi) and the village adjacent to each) temple.
(L. 17.) We gave (this) as property to Sêra mån-lôka-pperuň-jețţi alias Iravikorttan and to his children's children in due succession.
(L. 19.) (The witnesses) who know this (are) :-- We gave (it) with the knowledge of the villagers of Papriyar and the villagers of Sôgiram. We gave (it) with the knowledge (of the authorities of Vênádu and Ôđànqu. We gave (it) with the knowledge (of the authorities) of Êrånadu and Valluvanadu. We gave (it) for the time that the moon and the sun shall exist.
(L. 21.) The hand-writing of Sêraman-lôka-pperun-dattåp Nambi Sadeyan, who wrote (this) copper-plate with the knowledge of these (witnesses).
No. 42.- BAI HARTR'S INSCRIPTION AT AHMADABAD; A.D. 1499.
By Rev. J. E. ABBOTT. This inscription was first edited by the late Mr. H. B. Blochmann, M.A., in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. IV. p. 367, from an impression taken by Dr. Burgess. It was translated by Mr. Hari Vaman Limaya, B.A.; but the text was in many places wrongly read, and needs revision. I edit it now from an inked estampage taken by myself, and I have verified my readings by a careful examination of the original.
The inscription is found at Asarva, a suburb of Ahmadabad, in a well, known as Dada Harir's Well. It is clearly cut on & marble slab, placed in a niche in the south wall of the first gallery leading down to the water. The slab measures 2' by 1' 3". The alphabet is Nagari. The language is Sanskrit, both prose and verse.
The date of this inscription is in [Vikrama-]8amvat 1558, and in the current Saka year 1481, on Monday, the 13th tithi of the bright fortnight of Pausha (1. 12 f.). This corresponds to the 25th December 1499 (new style), or the 16th December 1499 (old style). It has to be noted that this date does not agree with that of the Arabio inscription on the opposite wall, the date of which is thus translated by Mr. Blochmann in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. IV. p. 367 “On the 8th Jumada L. of the 26th year,'896 [19th March 1490)." As Mahmûd began to reign in A.H. 863, the 26th year would be A.H. 888 or A.H. 889, and not A.H. 896. The Hijri year corresponding to Samvat 1556 is A.H. 905, so that there is a confusion in dates which I am unable to explain. Professor Kielhorn kindly contributes the following note. "The date is incorrect. In Vikrama-Samvat 1556 expired = Saka-Samvat 1421 expired, the 13th tithi of the bright half of Paasha ended on Sunday, the 15th December A.D. 1499, 12 h. 15 m. after mean sunrise. For the dark half of the same month the date would regularly correspond to Monday, the 30th December A.D. 1499, when the 13th tithi of the dark half ended 11 h. 41 m. after mean suprise."
The places mentioned are Aḥmadabad (L 7) and its suburb Harirpur (1. 10). The persons mentioned are Sultan Mahmud I. (Baiqara) (11. 8 and 18), who reigned from A.H.
For a description of this well soe the Bombay Gazetteer of Ahmadabad, p. 289.
. For the corresponding Christian dates I am indebted to the calculations of Mr. N. V. Neve, of the Colabe Observatory, Bombay,
+ "Prapartamánd is also used witb expired years."

Page #355

298
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV
863 to 917 (A.D. 1458-1511), one of the best known of the Bultans of Gujarat. BAI Harir is described in line 8 f. as "the general superintendent at the door of the king's harem," and in line 18 as "the powerfol, religious, chief councillor of king Mahmud." The local traditions regarding the builder of the well are confused. Forbes' calls it " the Nurse's Well," which corresponds with Mr. Blochmann's translation of the Arabic inscription, which names the builder as “Sri-B&i Harir, the royal (slave], the nurse." Briggs, in his Cities of Gujarashtra, records the tradition that the builder was a man, which corresponds with the popular name by which the well is now known as Dada Harir's Well. The overseer was & Musalman, and the artisans were Hindus (1. 24 ff.).
The substance of the inscription is that Bal Harir caused a well to be built in the Gurjara country, in the village of Harirpur, north-east of AhmadAbad, at & cost of 3,29,000 (Mahmadia), for the refreshment of men, beasts, birds, insects and plants, and to please God. The name of the coin is not mentioned, but it was probably the Mahmudi, the standard silver coin of that period. The following note on the Mahmadis has been kindly prepared for me by Rev. Geo. Taylor of Ahmadabad, who has made a careful study of the coins of the Sultans of Gujarat, and possesses a unique collection.
" During the reign of Mahmûd Shah L., surnamed Baiqara (A.H. 863-917; A.D. 14581511), the silver coin in most frequent rise throughout the province of Gujarat was the Mahmúdt. It is still by far the most common of the coins that have come down from the period of the Gujarat Sultanate (A.H. 799-980; A.D. 1396-1572); and I imagine quite half of all the silver coins of that period, now procurable in the bdades of Gujarat, were issued during the long reign of this Mahmûd, and bear his name.
“There is considerable variation in the designs impressed on these coins, some bearing an elaborate device executed with much skill, while others, especially those of an early date, are distinctly inferior both in design and workmanship. The type quite the most common of all
,and the Hijri date السلطان العظم ناصر الدنيا والدین ابو الفتی hes on the obverse the legend
the whole enclosed within a circle; and on the reverse, within a square, are the words all yours lawl, with marginal readings varying according to the mint.
"As to the value of the Mahmudi it is impossible to speak with precision owing to its frequent changes in weight. The two heaviest in my possession turn the scale ench at 177 grains, and are perhaps "double Masmadis ;" the lightest is but 33 grains. The average weight of fourteen, all of the same type, is 87 grains, or slightly less than the weight of half a rupee. An almost perfect specimen, dated 905 A.H., weighs 89 grains. Early writers on India gave widely different values of the Mahnidi, their estimates ranging from 4 to 24 of the rupee. A probable explanation of this difference is that any coin bearing the name of the Sultan Mahmûd (Baiqara) might with reason have been called s.Mahmudi, and some travellers may have based their estimate on one, others on another, of the very diverse coins issued by this Saltån. For a like transference of a sovereign's name to his coin compare the Mugaffari and the Napoleon."
TEXT. 1 TA: fram i that are grazie art. (1) 2 fun 99910 Thi TH Tarefa [*] | [no] 3 जयति जगत्रयजननी कुंडिलिनी' नामतः परा श
Oriental Memoirs, Vol. IIL p. 140 (new edition, p. 209). • Ind. Ant. Vol. IV. p. 367. + [I Porsens an undated specimen weighing 90 grains.-E. H. • From an inked estampage, and from the original • Metre: Annabubh.
6 Metre: Arga.
Rendit.

Page #356

No. 42.]
BAI HARIR'S INSCRIPTION AT AHMADABAD.
299
4 तिः । सुरनरवंदितचरणा वापीरूपात्मना सततं । २ [॥*] 5 नमामि विश्वकर्माणं सकलाभीष्टदायकं । कपाती 6 यस्य सर्वे स्युः कर्त' कर्म कर्तुं क्षमा नरा: ॥ ३ [*] स्वस्ति श्री
7 गूजरधरियां श्रीमदहिम्मदावादनगर पातुसा8 हरीश्रीश्रीमहमूदविजयराज्ये राजोऽतःपुरद्वारि स१ र्वाधिकारिणी बाईश्रीहरीरनाम्नी श्रीनगरादीशान10 दिगाश्रितहरीरपुरमध्ये चतुर्विंगायातानेकतुषा- (1) 11 कुलमनुष्यपशुपक्षिवृक्षादिचतुर()शीतिलक्षजी12 वीपभोगाय परमेश्वरप्रीत्यर्थ संवत् १५५६ वर्षे था13 के १४२१ प्रवत्र्तमाने पौषशुदि १३ सोमे वापी कार14 यामास ॥ यस्यामगाधामृतपानीयराशिमवलो15 का धीरोदधिनिवासमकरोदिव । सा खेदजांड16 जोशिनजरायुजपोषणार्थ' माचंद्रार्क स्थिरा भू17 यात् ॥ तत्र व्ययीक्तद्रव्यसंख्या ३२८००० सर्व० [*] 18 'महमूदमहीपालमंत्रिमुख्या प्रतापिनी । धम्मार्थिनी हरीरा19 ख्या 'वापीमियमचीकरत् ॥ १ [*] चतुष्यथे चरचारुचतुहिग्ज20 नसंकुले [0] पाचंद्राकमियं वापी मधुरा पीयतां जनैः । २ [*] 21 दुर्गाणि पुण्यानारामान् शतशश्च जलाशयान् । पदे 22 पावसत्राणि धनिनः संति शोभनाः । ३ [*] महाधनव्य23 यं वत्व[ri] विखोपक्रतिहेतवे । बाईबीहरीरनावी वा24 पीमियमचीकरत् ॥. [*] वापीनिर्माणेऽधिकारी परमेखराज्ञा25 पालक मलिक बीबिहामद । तथा गजधर वैश्य सूत्र. वीरा त26 थानाकर सू. देवा श्रीगिरणा महं सायापा तथा महं वीरा []
TRANSLATION, (Line 1.) Obeisance to the Creator !
(Verse) 1. Obeisance to thee, the lord of the waters, who hast the form of all waterlo ! Obeisance to thee, O Varunal Obeisance to (thee), the witness of charitable deedsil !
1 Metre: Anushtabb. * Cancel this word,
J Read 'पार्थमा. • Metre of verses 1-4 : Anushtubh.
BRead वापौमिमाम. • Read °पौमिमामी.
Read निर्माणे. * The lettery is engraved over another, erased letter.
The gi of Girand was engraved at a lower level than the other letters in the same line, because the letter ha of Bihamada in the preceding line was in its way.
10 This meaning of jloana fits Varuna's nature better than the usual one.-E. H.] u This epithet alludes to the libations of water, which accompany gifta.-E..]
22

Page #357

300
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
(V.) 2. Victorious is the mother of the three worlds, the supreme Sakti, Kundalinil by name, whose feet are praised by gods and men, (and) who ever exists) in the form of wells.
(V.) 3. I bow to Vigvakarman, the giver of every desired (object), by whose grace all men are able to perform work.
(Line 6.) Hail ! Prosperity! In the Gurjars country, in the glorious city of Ahmadabad, in the victorious reign of the Padshah, the thrice glorious Mahmud, -the general superintendent at the door of the king's harem, Bdi Sri-Harir by name, caused a well to be built, in order to please God, in Harirpur, situated to the north-east of the glorious city, for the use of the eighty-four lakhs of the various living beings, (viz.) men, beasts, birds, trees, etc., wbo may have come from the four quarters, and are tormented with thirst, in Samvat 1566 (and) in the current såks year 1491, on the 13th (tithi) of the bright (fortnight) of Pausha, on Monday.
(L. 14.) If one looks at the mass of the deep, nectar-like water (of this well), it seems as thongh the ocean of milk had taken up its abode in it.
(L. 15.) As long as the moon and the son (endure), may this (well) remain for the nourishment of insects, birds, plants and animals !
(L. 17.) The amount of money expended on this (well) was 3,29,000 in all.
(Verses) 1 and 2. This well was built by the powerful, religions, chief councillor of king Mahmûd, Harir by name, at a place where four roads meet, crowded with good men who come from the four quarters. As long as the moon and sun (endure), may (the water of this sweet well be drunk by men !
(V.) 3. (By founding P) forts, pure groves, pools of water by hundreds, and feedinghouses step by step, the wealthy earn merit.
(V.) 4. (The lady) Bal Sri-Harir by name built this well at great expense, in order to benefit the world.
(Line 24.) At the building of the well the overseer (was) His Majesty's servant, Malik Sri-Bihamad ;' also the gajadhara, the Vaisya sutra[dhdra)' Vira; also the servant, od stradhára) Deva; Sri-Girana ; Mahan[t] Saygå; also Mahan[t] Vira.
No. 43.-NANDAMAPUNDI GRANT OF RAJARAJA I., DATED IN HIS
THIRTY-SECOND YEAR [A.D. 1053).
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. The plates which contain this inscription were received by Dr. Hultzsch from the Collector of the Godavari district, and are deposited now in the Madras Museum. There is no information as to where or by whom they were discovered. At Dr. Hultzsch's request, I edit the inscription from impressions supplied by him.
These are five copper-plates, the first and last of which are inscribed on one side only. and each of which measures about 104 broad by 5" high. Their edges are raised into high
According to the dictionaries, Kundalin is a name of Varun, and Kundalini the name of a Sakti. In thla inscription she is evidently represented as the Sakli of Varoņa.-E. H.] * This name is derived from the Persian wol w.-E. H.]
Setra in line 26 and do in line 26 are abbreviations of ritradidra, 's carpenter, artisan,' and gajadhara is probably synonym of it, derived from the Persian 'yard.'

Page #358

No. 43.)
NANDAMAPUNDI GRANT OF RAJARAJA I.
301
rims, and the writing, in consequence, is well preserved throughout. The plates are strung on & ring, which had been already cut when this grant was received by Dr. Hultzach. The ring is thick and 5}" in diameter, and bears on an expanded flower a circular seal, which is 24" in diameter. This seal has on a countersunk surface, across the centre, the legend friTribhugand inkuba in raised Telugu letters; above the legend, in high relief, a boar facing the proper left, with, over it, the sun and the moon's crescent between two chauris, in front of it & conch-shell, and at the back of it, a drum; and beneath the legend, an elephant-goad, with, below it, an expanded flower with a water-lily on the proper right and a throne on the left of it. The flower and the water-lily Dr. Haltzsch suggests to be symbols of the rivers Ganga and Yamuns, which are mentioned among the samrájya-chihnani, or insignia of universal sovereignty, of the Eastern Chalukyas. The characters throughout belong to the same southern alphabet, but represent two successive stages of it. Up to the commencement of line 50 (line 6 of the second side of the third plate) they closely resemble the characters of the copper-plates of AmmA II. (Ind. Ant. Vol. VII. p. 15, Vol. XII. p. 91, and Vol. XIII. p. 248, and Plates), and the same characters originally were continued to the end of the third plate in lines 50-55, where, however, they have been beaten in. On the other hand, the characters on the fourth and fifth plates, and in the last six lines of the third plate (excepting the first three aksharas of line 50) as we have them at present, are exactly like those of the Korumelli plates of Rajaraja I. (ibid. Vol. XIV. p. 48, and Plates), and were written by the writer of that inscription, Gandacharya. From this it would appear that the first three plątes of this grant originally formed part of a somewhat earlier grant, and that the statement (in line 92) regarding the writer of this inscription, and probably also that concerning the author of the verses, cannot refer to lines 1-49, nor to the verses contained in them. The average size of the letters is about *, -The language is Sanskřit, except in the description of the boundaries of the village which was granted by this inscription, in lines 80-88, where it is Telugu. The Sanskrit portion contains 28 verses, of which verses 7-20 are given continuously in lines 44-65, and verses 21-26 in lines 68-77, while verses 1-6, singly or in pairs, are scattered through lines 1-30. The rest of the text, excepting the two benedictive and imprecatory verses 27 and 28, in lines 89-91, is in prose. Of the verses 1-20, seven (vis. verses 1-6 and verse 20) occur in exactly the same, and one (verse 15) in a slightly different form, also in the Koramelli plates of Rajaraja I.; and some of the remaining verses show that their reputed author, Nanniyabhatta, knew other verses of the Koramelli plates, or verses of which those of the Korumelli plates were themselves copies or imitations. Under any circumstances, the two men who in the two inscriptions are mentioned as the authors of the poetry, very probably composed only some of the verses that are assigned to them. The language and phraseology of the text in general present no difficulty, but line 77 contains an epithet of the donee,
Dr. Haltasch informs me that, owing to the great height of the rims, it was impossible to take perfect impressions. I nevertheless believe that, with perbaps the exception of the first half of verse 18, my text may be relied on as correct.
* See line 27 of the text of the present inscription.
. I would draw attention to the fact that the same neatly drawn ornamental design which we find at the commencement of the first two inscriptious, above referred to, also octors, in exactly the same, form, at the beginning of the present inscription. Compare with it the different, mach ruder design at the commencement of the Korumelli plates of Rajaraja I.
For transcript of the Telugu portion of the inscription, with an English translation of it, I am indebted to Dr. Hultzsch's Assistant, Mr. H. Krishna Sastri.
A comparison of the poetry of the two inscriptions does not seem to me to favour the view that the verses of the Koramelli plates are imitations of those of the present plates.
• The construction of the verb pish with the Genitive case, in verse 7, shows that the author of the verse knew his grammar well; but it may be questioned whether pari-ari, which occurs in the same verse, really conveys the sense in which it is used by the writer. The construction of an with the Ablative case, in verse 10, also, can hardly be called correct Mahi for mall, in line 48, and bhujd for bhuja, in line 60, are unusun, but correct.

Page #359

302
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
ashtadat-dvadhdrana-chaloravartin, which I cannot find elsewhere and am unable to explain. In respect of orthography, it will be sufficient to say that the syllable ri is used instead of the vowel ri in the name Richuka (for Ribhuka), 1. 7; gh instead of h in singhäsana, l. 26, and Jayasingha, 11. 35 and 37; and instead of fin sudh-dinsur, l. 3, and asva°, 1. 10; that t is (correctly) doubled in antarvvattni, 1. 22, and dh in onô=ddhyarddha., 1. 40; and that the word sdmrdjya, which is correctly written in line 51, is spelt sámbrdjya in line 27.
The inscription records a grant by the king Rajarajadova [1.], otherwise called Vishnuvardhana, of the Eastern Châlukya family. Excepting the details of this grant in lines 65-93, it contains nothing whatever that is new to us. Up to the end of line 52 the information furnished by it, mythical, legendary and historical, is in every particular the same as that contained in lines 1-55 of the Korumelli plates of the same king, and in lines 1-46 of the Chellûr plates of Vira-Chodadêva. And lines 53-65, also, only relate, what is more fully stated in lines 55-74 of the Korumelli plates, that Rajaraja-Vishņuvardhana, 'the crestjewel of the Chalukyas,' was the son of his immediate predecessor Vimaladitya and his wife Kundavidêvi, 'the goddess of fortune of the family of the Sun'(meaning the Chôda family), and record the date of his coronation, which is given in identical terms in the Korumelli plates, and has been shown to correspond to Thursday, the 16th August A.D. 1022.
In line 65 ff., the asylum of the whole world,' the glorious Maharajadhirdja Vishnuvardhana, the supreme lord of kings, the Paramabhaffaraka, the devout worshipper of Mahêsvara (Siva), he who is most devoted to religion, the glorious Rajarajadêva, having called together, the cultivators, headed by the Rashtrakafas, dwelling in the Rendőrulunadimivishaya, thus issues & command in the presence of the Mantrin, Purðhita, Sénapati, Yuvardja, Dauvdrika and Pradhana:
"Be it known to you! In the Harita gôtra there was a distinguished Åpastamba Brahmane, Kañchena, a Soma-yaga sacrificer (1. 69). His son was Kañchenarya, honoured by all the learned (1. 71). His son, again, was the minister (amatya) Akalankâsankana, known by the name of Sanchåñjan@ya; a Hanomat in purity' (1.73). To him his wife Samekâmbå bore a son, Nårêyana, who, on account of his skill in composing poetry in the Samskrita, Karnata, Prakrita, Paisachika and Andhra languages, is renowned as Kavirajasekhara, 'the crest of the kings of poets,' and who, because by his clever verses he puts to shame would-be poets, is rightly called Kavibhavajránkuba, 'the adamantine elephant-goad of poets' (1.76). To this Nanni-Náråyana, who is endowed with qualities that are extolled
With ashfadat-dvadharana I would compare the phrases alfharasa vijjatthandni,' the eighteen branches of knowledge,' and atthdrasa sippani, the eighteen attainments,' ao frequently met with in the PAli Jatakas.
II refer the reader to Dr. Hultzech's translation in South-Ind. Inscr. Vol. I. p. 57 ff., and to the full abstract of the contents, given by Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 488 fl.-- In line 5 of the present inscription the names of Para and Janam@juys have been omitted by an oversight of the writer just as the name of Suhotrs is omitted in line 10 of the Chellar plates), and the reading tad-anujo in line 89 is clearly a mistake for tat-tanujd. In line 45 our inscription states that Baja-Bhims, besides expelling Yuddhamalls from the country, crashed other adversaries; this also was known already from other inscriptions (see Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. Pp. 269 and 270).
* See Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 129, and Vol. XXIII. p. 181, No. 110.
Since the word brahman also is synonymous with brahmana, the word paramabrahmanga also means one who is most devoted (or kind) to Brahmapas'; see the Mahabhdshya on Paņini, v. 1, 7.
Sie. 'the councillor (or councillors), family priest, commander of the army, boir-apparent, doorkeeper and ehief minister (or ministers): In the Chelldr plates of Vira-Chodaders, L 114, 'the five Pradhanas' are mentioned as the executors of the king's order.
• Of verses 21-26 I consider it sufficient to give an abstract of the contents.
* Compare Dr. Holtzach's note 10 in Ind. Ant. Vol. XV. D. 802; also Ep. Cars. Part I. p. 50, 1. 10 from the bottom.
• According to the Rev. F. Kittel's Dictionary the Kanarese word nana means 'love, affection, attachment. Compare the birudar Nanniya-Gauge and Nannissmudrs; above, Vol. IIL Pp. 188 and 268.-E. H.)

Page #360

No. 43.]
NANDAMAPUNDI GRANT OF RAJARAJA I.
303
by the whole world, and is an ear-ornament of the goddess of eloquence) Sarasvati, and an ashfadas-dvadhdrana-chakravartin, we, (after pouring out) a stream of water, have given on the occasion of a lunar eclipse, free from all taxes, the village named Nandamapundi in your vishaya, having constituted it an agrahara (1.79).
“The boundaries of this (village are):- In the east the boundary (is) in the middle of the Koņdiyaguņța (tank) in a pit on the margins of the fields of this village and of Billemapeddapundi. In the south-east the boundary is the meeting point of the margins of the fields of this village and of Billetna peddapandi and of Nerapula. In the sonth the boundary (is) & réva (tree) (surrounded) by palmyra trees on the margins of the fields of this village and of Nerapula. In the south-west the boundary in the meeting-point of the margins of the fields of this village and of Nerapuls and of Mundaramuna. In the west the boundary (is) the meeting-point of the margins of the fields of this village and of Mandaramuns and of Madakariti. In the north-west the boundary (is) the rêda (tree) of the cowherds at the meeting point of the margins of the fields of this. village and of Madakuriti and of Billemspeddapundi. In the north the boundary (4) the bank of a river on the margins of the fields of this village and of Billomapeddapundi. In the north-east the boundary (is) a tamarind tree near a palmyra tree with a banyan tree on the margins of the fields of this village and of Billemapeddapundi" (1.88).
Nobody shall cause any obstruction to this (grant); he who does it, becomes possessed of the five great sing. And the holy Vyasa has said : [Here follow two benedictive and imprecatory DOT 868].
The Ajfapts of this (grant) is (the) KatakAdhiraja; the author of the verses is Nanniyabhatta;' (and) the writer is Gandacharys (1. 92).
This order was made in the prosperous thirty-second year of (our) reign of victory' (1. 93).
Regarding the localities which are mentioned in the inscription, I can only say that the name of the district to which the village of Nandamapandi belonged, Rend-érulu-nadimivishaya, means, as Dr. Haltzsch informs me, the two-riters-middle-distriot,' and is thus the Teluga equivalent of Sindhuyagmántara-dege, which is mentioned in lines 66-67 of the Pithapuram inscription of Přithvisvara (above, p. 36).
As to the date, since the 32nd year of Rajaraja's reign commenced (approximately) on the 16th August A.D. 1053 and ended (approximately) on the 16th August A.D. 1054, the day on which the grant was made in all probability is Sunday, the 38th November A.D. 1068 (the full-moon day of the month Margasirghs of Bala-Samvat 975 expired), because during the period from the 5th June A.D. 1053 to the 13th April A.D. 1055 this is the only day on which there was a lunar eclipse.
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Śr-dh&mnaḥ purushottamasya mahatô NArdyanasya prabhorennibh f
pamkarub&d=ba[bh]va
* See above, p. 96, note 4.
1... the executor' (ddtaka). On Katakddhindja, which seems to be the title of an official, nee tbe note on the text.
. [This person is perhaps identical with Nanayabbatta, the first Telugu translator of the Maldbadrada, whone patron ww Rajaraja of Rajamabondri; see my Annual Report for 1895-96, p. 61.-K. H.]
The full moon tithi ended 18h, after mesa sunrise, and the eclipe, therefore, was visible in India. . From impressione supplied by Dr. Haltzsch.
• Metro: Sard dlavikridita. The Koramelli plates of Rajaraja L. (Ind. Aut. Vol. XIV. p. 60) commence with the same verse 1 and 2.

Page #361

304
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
2 jagatas=srashţ& Svaya[]bhus-tataḥ 1 jajõe månasa-sunur-Atrir-iti yaq=tasmân=
muner=Atritag=8ômo vam(sa). 3 karas=sudh-amsu()r=udital Srikantha-chädmaṇiḥ 1(11) [1] "Tasm [&*]d=&sit
Sudhasa tér-Bbudho budha-notas-tataḥ | jatah. 4 Purûrava nåma chakravartti sa-vikramah ICH) [2] Tagm[8]d=&yur
Ayushồ Nahushahi Nahush&d=Yayati-chakraya5 rtti varsa-kartta Tataḥ Pr[a Johisaḥ (1) Pr[a]chisât=
Sainyay&tich 1 Sainyayêtêr-Hayapatiḥr-'Haya- , 6 patês=8&[rvva]bhaumah Sårvvabhaum&j=Jayashnaḥ | Jayasên&n=Mahabhaumaḥ 1
Mahâbhaums7 d-Aisanakaḥ [1] Aisanak&t=Krödhånanaḥ [l*) Krodhánanad=Dévakih | Dêvakê
Richukaḥ | Richukad=Rikshakaḥ [1] Bi8 kshakån=Mativaraḥ 18 satråyôga-yaji Sarasvatinadl-nathah
Tatah Kártyá(tya)yanah | Kártya(tyayananNila) [*] 9 Nilåd=Dushyanta) | Tat-sataḥ Årygå i 7Ganga-Yamuna-tire yad
avichchhinnam nikhaya yüpån=kramasaḥ | kfi. 10 två tath-Isva(bva)mödhån=náma Mabákarmma-Bharata itiyorlabhataḥ(ta)
(11) [3] Tato Bharatâd=BhimanyuḥBhumanyôs=Suhôtraḥ [1] 11 Su[ho]tråd-Dhasti | Hastind Virôchanaḥ | Virochankd-Ajamilah Ajamilât=
Samyaraṇaḥ | Samvara[na]sya
Second Plate; Pirst Side. 12 Tapana-sutâyås=Tapatyås=cha Sudhanvi Sudhanyanaḥ Par[i]kshit I
Parikshitó Bhimasênah | Bhimasênåt-Pradi13 panah Pradipanas-Chantanubs [1] Śartanôr=Vvichitraviryyah [1*]
Vichitravirygåt-Pandurajaḥ | 'Putrás-tasya cha Dha14 rmmaja-Bhim-Â[r]jjana-Nakula-Sabadêvåḥ [1*] pamchêndriyavat pańcha syur
vvishaya-gråhiņas-tatra 11 [4*] Vțittami 15 10Y8]n=&dAhi vijitya Ká(khá)pdava-math8 gåņdivina Vajriņam yaddhe
Påsapat-Åstram=A[n]dhaka-ripôg=ch=Alábhi Dai. 16 [ty&]n-baha[n]="Indr-årddhasanam=adhyaróhi jayina yatKalikây-Adik&n=hatvå
svairam=akari 17 [vam sa-vipina-chché(chchhê)dah Kurd [8]í vibhoḥ (II) [5] tatô=
rjjunad-Abhimanyuḥ | Abhimanyo[ho] Parikshit [1] 18 Parikshito Janamêjayaḥ | Janamêjaye[t] Kshêmukaḥ Kshêmukan=
Naravkhanah Narava. 19 hana[6-Cha]tånikaħl | Satånskåd=Udayana) Tataḥ param tat-prabhritishy
avichchi(chchhi)nna-santâneshv=Ayodhya-simha
1 According to the Vydia-fikshd, visarga is dropped before a group of consonants the first of which is a sibilant, even when the second consonant of the group is a sonant letter, and this rule, according to Dr. Lüders, is generally observed in South Indian manuscripts.
* Metre : sloks (Anushţubh).
. Here the names of Para and Janamējaya sre omitted; the Koramelli plates of Rajaraja I., II. 5 and 6 have : tataḥ Purtriti chakravartit itató Janamejayó=fvamedha-tritayasya kartı[d*] tataḥ Prdchitaḥ • Read patih I. Read kér-Ribhukah 1 Ribhuldda,
Read Oparah satt raydga.. Metre: ÅryAgiti; the same verse in the Korumelli plates, 11. 9-11, Compare also above, p. 231, verse 4. . Read wdch-Santanu. • Metre : Upagtti; the Koramelli plates, 1. 14, have the word dryyd,' an Åryd verse,' before this verse 70 Metre : Serdülavikridita; the same verse in the Koramelli plates, 11. 15-17. 11 Read abahd. Indr.
12 Readsdch-Sata

Page #362

No. 43.]
NANDAMAPUNDI GRANT OF RAJARAJA I.
305
20 Ban-Asin&shv-ka[dna]shashti-chakravarttishu gatêshu tad-vamsyd Vijayadityo
nama raja vijigishays Dakshi21 [A]pathan g altva) Trilochana-Pallavam-adhikshipya daiva-durihaya 18k
Antaram-agamat [lo] Tasmin=sa[m ]kule pu22 [rðhi]têna sa[rddham=a]ntarvvattnil tasya mahadev Muļivemu-nâm-Agraharamupagamya tad-vastavyens
Second Plate ; Second Side. 23 Vishnubhatta-sômay jina duhitti(tfi)-nirvvisesham=abbirakshita sati Vishnu
varddhanan-náms prashya tasya cha ku24 mârakasya Manavyasagôtra-Håritiputra-dvipaksha-gôtra-kram-ôchitani karmm[4]ņi
kárnyitva tam-svarddhayat [1] Sachs mi. 25 [trå vidi]ta-vpittåntas-san-nirggatya Chalukya-girau Nandam bhagavatim
Gaurim=Aradhya Kumara-Narayana-Mâtrigaņån=samtta[rppya] 26 [svē]tâtapatr-sikasamkha-panchamahasabd & pålike [ta] na pratid hakka.
varahalmoha(chha)na-pimcha-kunta-simgha(ha)sana27 makaratöraņa-kanaka dapda-Gamga-Yamo[n-8*]dini
svakula-kram-&gatáni [ni®]kshiptan-fva tat-sâmbr.6 28 jya-chi[hna]ni samadaya Kaçamba-Gang-di-bhůmipån=nirjitya Setu-Narmmada
madhyam sårddha29 sapta-laksham Dakshiņ&patham pålayâm-Åsa (II) slokam(kah) | Tasy=
Asid=Vijayadityo Vishnu30 varddhana-bhů patéḥ [1] Pallav-invaya-játåyå mahadevyås=cha Dandanaḥ (II)
[6] Tat-eutaḥ Polakési-vallabhaḥ [1] Tat-putra) 31 Kirttivarmma [1] Tasya tanayaḥ 1 Svasti [1] Srimatá sakala-bhuvana
samstùyamåna-Madavyasagoträna[m] HA32 ritiputranam Kausiki-varaprasåda-labdha-rajyanam Måtrigana-paripálitânám
Sv[A]mi-Mahasena-(p&)33 d&nudhyâtånám bhagavan-Når&yaņa-prasada-samaadita-vara-varahalaricha(chhan
ékshana-kshapa-vasikpit-&rå[ti].
Third Plate; First Side. 34 mandalánâm-afvamødh-avabbřita(tha)snåda-pavitrikrita-vapushan Chalukyanam
kulam-alamkarishņos-Satyasra35 ye-vallabhêndrasya bhratá Kubja-Vishnuvarddhano-shțâdaśa varshåņi Vergi
desam-apalayat? tad-&tmajó Jayasinghe(ha)36 vallabhash t rayastrimfatam tad-anaj-Êndrarajas-sapta din&ni tat-gutó
Vishnuvarddhano nava II(I) tat-su(sd)nur-Mmargi-Yu37 Vardjaḥ patcbavimgatim tat-putrô Jayasimgha(ha)-vallabhas-trayodasai
tad-avarajah Kokkikki)lish-shan(n)=m&sân [lo] tasya 38 jyështhô bhrata Vishnuvarddhanas-tam-achchâtys 888 (sa)ptatrim atam | tat
putrô Vijayaditya-bhattarako-sht[&]da
According to Panini, iv. 1, 83, antareatai (not astaroatt) is the proper feminine form in the classical language; the tin doubled by Papini, vili., 47.
* This sign of panctuation should have been omitted. • Bend sania. • Rend -pichohla-, or pistolla.
Rend odmrd.. • Metro: sloks (Anushtabb), the same verse in the Koromelli plates, 11. 80-81. "The akshara la was origiually omitted, and is engraved below the line. • Read vallabhar,
After this the word varsldni has been omitted.

Page #363

306
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
39 sa tad-anuj! Vishnuvarddhanash=shattrimsatam tat-sanur=Vvijayaditya
Naróndramrigarajas-ch-Asht[4]40 chatvarimsatarhl tat-sataḥ Kali-Vishnuvarddhand-ddhyarddha-varsham
tat-outd Gunaga-Vijayaditya41 S-chatuschatvårim atam tad-bhràtur=Vvikramaditya-bhápatês=tanayas-Chalukya
Bhi(bhl)mas-trimsatan tat-sutah Kolla42 b[i]ganda-Vijayaditya[ho] shap=m&sân (1) tat-sanur-Ammarajas=sapta
varsh[A]ni tat-sutam Vijayadityam b[4]. 43 lam-uchchatya Tadap masam=êkan tam jitvå gudbi Chalukya-Bhima
tanayo Vikramaditya ekada44 sa måsân tat-Tadaparaja-satd Yuddhamalla) 88a(sa)pta varshåņi | Tam
Yuddhamallam parihsitya de.
Third Plate; Second Side. 45 s&t=pishţv=étarëshâm=api sâtravânâm (nâm) (1) kshmâm-Ammaraj-anuja
RAja-Bhimo bhimas=bamå dvadasa rakshati sma 11 [7] 46 Tat-sunur=vvinat-êrátir-Ammarajo prip-agraņi
pamchayimfati-varshâņi Vemgl-bhuvam-apalayat [ll 8 ) Dvaim&tu-7 47 rd=mma-npipate[r]=Ddana-nfipô Raja-Bhima-nfipa-tanayah [] vidya-kalapa
chaturah 18 chaturanta-dharm=agt=sam&geti48 srah (II) [9] Ang Dånarnna(rpna)vadd(a)-Asid-daiva-duschoshtaya
tataḥ [1] saptavimsati-varsb&pi Vergi-mahir-anayi(ya)ka || [10"] 49 10Atr=A[nta]ro Dana-narendra-sûnu fri-Saktivarmma Surarat-sadharmm[4*] [IT]
yas-sauryya-Sakty& vinihatya 50 Satran-88 dvadas-Abdån=samarakshad=a[r]vvim II [11") "Tatas tad-anujô
viro Vimal&ditya-bh û patiḥ [1] ma51 himandala-sâmrajya-prajya-lakshmim mad=&dadhật (11) [12*] Tejala yadlyam
akhila-kshitipala-mauli-maldsv=abh52 d-amala-ratna-ruchi-chchhaléna (1) pâtisma sapta sa samas=sakalan=
dharitrim bhima-pratâpa-mabit8 birud[&*]řka-bbimaḥ I(II) [13] 53 13Tasm[4 ]d-Vimaladityad-Ravikula-lakshmyâg=cha Kumdava-mahadêyyah" [*]
nija-guna-vasikpit-akhila-rajanyo B&jaraja-vibhur=8
1 Rend tat-tanuje.
. Read tatarre. • Metre: Indravajra. In the place of this verse, the Korumelli plates, II. 46-47, have an Anushtubh verse; but the second balf of it is corrapt.
• This word is used bere in an unusual sense. . According to Panini, ii. 3, 56, the verb pish, in the sense of hised, governs the Genitive case. • Metre: Sloka (Anushtubh). The Korumelli plates have no verse corresponding to this. + Metre: Giti. The Korumelli plates, 11, 47-48, instead of this, have an Anustubh verse. * Read urarachatu.
• Metre Sloka (Anusbţubh), one would have expected anu Dandraram. The Korumelli plates, II. 48-49, instead of this, bave # verse which I would read : Tatah para pati labdh measuripan undyi(ya) kd saptavimbali.warshani chachdr-doa tapaḥ kahamd
30 Metre: Indravajra. The Korumelli plates, 11. 49-52, have three Anushtabh verses here, but their wording does not resemble the wording of this verse.
11 Metro: 10ks (Anushtubb). Compare the Anushtabh verse in the Koramelli platos, 11. 52-53.
n Metro: Vasantatilaka. With the last pada of this verse compare the verse in 11. 58-56 of the Korumelli platen. Birudar ending in ddednala and daurodnala, such as are distipotly referred to in the verge of the Korumelli plates, are not uncommon.
11 Metre: Giti. Compare the verse in 11. 68-68 of the Korumelli platos. 14 Read Kuidavd.déoyd).

Page #364

No. 43.)
NANDAMAPUNDI GRANT OF BAJARAJA I.
307
54 jani | [14] Yas-Somavamsa-tilakaḥ Saka-vatsaréshu véd-Amburasi-nidhi
varttishu Simha-ge-rkke krishna-dvitlya-divas-Otta55 rabhadrikayem våre Gurôr-vvapiji lagna-var-bhishiktaḥ (ll) [15*] Indro' yathe divam=ud[&]ra-yasas=t&th=8rvyim bauryyeņa
Fourth Plate; First Side. 56 sa[éva]d-akhil&m=abhirakshitur yah | Sri Vishņuvarddhana-nfipô makutan
parårddhyam ma[ro]dhn=&dadh&n=maņi-meyûkha-vi57 bhåsit-agarh | [16*] Sarhrakshati kshiti-talarh kshapit-årivargg[6] ma[r]ggêņa
yena naya-salini Månavêna [1] pritaḥ 58 praja (nija-pavi]tra-charitra-toyaiḥ prakshålayanti kali-kala-kalamka-pamkah (kam) 1
[17] Sannaggêņa7 kulam kal-[&]gama59 [p]rijñânêna (kurvya?]n=dhiyam dîn-anatha-jan-4[r]tthit-&[r]ttha-nivaha-tyågêna
lakshmim sti(athi)râm [1] sampurņn(rod)-&mala-chamdrik60 [visa]day[&] kirtyå jagad-gitaya yo dik-chakram-alamkaroti sutarâm Châlukya
chüqamani| [180] Yasyal sph[&]ra-bhaj[&]61 křipâna-dalit-&ratibha-kumbhasthala-prồnmukt-Amala- vpitta-mauktika-chayas
samgrâma-ramg-&mtarê [l*) dhatte vi[ra)62 rasa-kriy-abhinayana-prastávani-lakshitam virasri-ra[hi]t-anjali-pravisarat-pushp
Opahara-bri63 yah (yam) || [19] Pitrôr-vvaṁsa-guru babhůvatur-ala yasya spu(sphurat
tējas[an] Saryyd-Chandramasau nirasta-tamas[ru] 64 [ae]van jagach.chakshusbil damshtra-koti-samuddhțit-akhila-mabi-chakram
mahat kriday& Vishņðr=Adivarkha-ra pam=a. 65 bhavad=yach-chhâs&(sa)nê lånchhanam 11 [20] Sa sarvvalóka freya éri
Vishnuvarddhana-maharajadhirajo raja-paramogvaraḥ para66 mabhattarakaḥ 140 paramamahêśvaraḥ paramabrahmanyah fri-Rejarajadêvo
Rendêrulunadimi-vishaya-niva67 sinô råshtraka ta-pramukhân kutuambinaḥ sam[4*]hu(h)ya mantri-purðhita
sênápati-hai(yu) varaja-daav[&]rika68 pradhana-samaksham=ittham=Ajñāpayati yatha | Hârita-gôtrê Hari-mûrttirÅpastambha(ba)-dvija-freshtha-vibhu
Fourth Plate; Second Side. 69 r=yvinitaḥ I sada porðdaga-pavitra-vaktrô vidvân-abhût=Karchena-sðmayeji 11
[21] Tasyals Srima
1 Metre of verses 16-17: V antatilak. Verse 16 is identical with the verse in II. 65-67 of the Korumelli plates, except that the latter commences with the words Y6 rakohituri vasumath.
• Compare the verse in 11. 67-68 of the Korumelli plates. * Read .yaldsalati • Compare the verse in 11. 68-69 of the Korumelli plates. * Bead yatra (for yasmin), which we actually have in the corresponding verse of the Koramelli plates.
-6 Metre of verses 18-20 : Berdilavikridita. The fame (kerti) of tbe king is differently described in the verse in 11. 69-72 of the Korumelli plates (which reminds one of a verse in the Amgaohbt plate of Vigrahapala III., Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 100, 11. 17-18).
* Read san-mdrogena (R).
. There is no verse corresponding to this in the Koramelli plates. With the first half of the verse we may compare the first half of the verse in II. 42-44 of the Chelldr plates of Kulottunga-Choqadora II., Ind. Ant. Vol. XIV. p. 67.
. The same verse we have in IL 72-76 of the Koramelli platen. 30 This sign of punctuation should have been omitted. 11 Metre: Upejati.
u Metre: MandAkrante.
22

Page #365

308
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. IV.
70 himakara-kara-prasphurat-krtti-raser=&sit=sanaḥ sakala-vidasham=amchitaḥ
Kamchen71 [r]yyah ya manyamt& Yamamari-ganAḥ kama-dhônun kav-indrah
krid-åråmam parama-suhridd [i]72 vitam bamdhu-varggåh (II [22] Tasy-ktmajó mahatma samajani
so(sau)chårjanêya iti viditaḥ [*] prajna-jita-Váchaspa73 tir-Akalamkaramkan-&måtyaḥ 11 [23] Tasya cha sudharmma-patnya guņa
såliny&s=cha Såmekåbåyåh [19] abha74 [vald=anu[shthi]ta-jagad-apakaran Narayanas-tansyah (II) [248] Yaḥ
Samskrita-Karnnå (rņņa)ta-Pråkpita-Paigåchi75 k-Âmdhra-bhåsbagu Kavirajasekhara iti prathitaḥ sukavitva-vibhavêna II
[25] Kavin=manishAlava76 durvvidagdhân-mandharabhir=nnija-suktibhirayyaḥ kurvvann-agarvv&n=patabhi[r]=
bbibharttiḥ(rtti) Kavibhavajramkusa-ng77 ma sårttham II [26] Tasmai sakala-jagad-abhinata-gana-sA[li]nê Sarasvati
karnnå(rond)vatamsay=&shtadaß-&vadharana-chakra78 vartting Nanni-Narayanaya bhavad-vishaya Nandamapundi-náma-gråmô=
grabárikritya 8ômagra79 hana-nimitte dhArd-pärvvakam=agm Abhis-sarvvakara-pariharepa d attam-iti
viditam=astu vaḥ (11) Asya sim . 86 naḥ [ll] Parvvataḥ iyy-driya Billemapeddapundiyum bola-garusuna pallamuna Kondiyagunta
Fifth Plate. 81 naduma simå I Ågn@yataḥ iyy-ariyum Billemapeddaptiņdiya Nerapulayu
bola-garu82 suna muyyalikatra sim 11 Dakshinataḥ iyy-ariya Nerapulayum bola
garusuna tâdla ré83 va sima Nairfitya(ta)taḥ iyy-uriyu Nerapulayu Mundaramunayum bola
garusuna muyyaliku84 ţra simâ 1 Paschimataḥ iyy-driya Mundaramunayu Madakupitiyum bola
garusuna muyyali85 katra simål Våyavyataḥ iyy-hriya Madakuritiyum Billemapeddapundiyum
bola-garusuna 86 mayyalikatruna golla-rðva sim 1 Uttaratah i yy-Ariyum
Billomapeddapu(pû ndiyum bola-garu87 suna [yê]ruva gaddays små 1 Aifanya(na) tah iyy-uriya
Billemapeddapundiyum bola-gara88 8a(eu)na marri-tô đi tâţiy-odda chimtaya simê li Asy=Opari na kênachid=
bådhå karaniya [*] Yaḥ ka89 rôti 88 pancha-mah&pata ka-yukto bhavati [ll"] Tatha ch=8ktam bhagavata
Vyåsena 1 68ve dattam para-dattan vå 78 90 harêta Vasundharam [1] shashtim Varsha-sahasråņi vishthaya[m] jayate
krimiḥ 1(ID) [27] Bahubhir="vasudha datta baha91 bhis-ch=&nupálits [*] yasya yasya yadd bhimis-tasya tasya tada phalam=
[28] iti [ll] Ajñaptir=asya
· Metre of verses 28-26 : Arya.
• Metre: Upajati. • The akshara ka ww originally omitted, and has been inserted afterwarde. Rend dafta iti.
Metre of vernes 27 and 28: Sókn (Anushtubh). . After this there is an ornamental symbol wbich may be meant for the akshara ir

Page #366

No. 44.]
THREE INSCRIPTIONS FROM NORTHERN INDIA.
309
il
92 Katakád harajah kávyanan kartta Nanniyabhatto lêkhakd Gaņdáchåryyah
Dvåttrimsattamê vija93 yardjya-varsh[è] varddha[må*]n kritam-idam sisanaḥ(nam) 1(l) •
No. 44.- THREE INSCRIPTIONS FROM NORTHERN INDIA.
BY F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. A.- Deogadh pillar inscription of Bhojadeva of Kanauj; (Vikrama-Samvat 919
In Archæol. Suru. of India, Vol. X. Plate xxxiii. 2, Sir A. Cunningham has given a photozincograph of an inscription which was discovered by him on one of four massive pillars that support & detached portico in front of the principal Jaina temple at Deogadh, in Central India ;' and ibid. p. 101 he has given his reading of the text of the inscription and commented on the value of it. I re-edit the inscription from Sir A. Cunningham's own rubbings which have been made over to me by Dr. Fleet, and from an impression, supplied to me some time ago by Dr. Burgess
The inscription contains 10 lines of writing which covers a space of about 1' 4" broad by 1'21' high, and which, with the exception of a few letters, is very well preserved. The size of the letters is about 1". The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets. They include a form of the final t, in the word samvat in line 6,' and numeral figures for 1, 4, 7, 8 and 9, in lines 6 and 10. The language is Sanskrit, and the whole is in prose. In respect of grammar, it may be noted that the word stambha, 'a pillar,' throughout is treated as a nenter poun, that in Vrihaspati-dindna, in line 7, the Instrumental case is used where we should have expected the Locative case, and that in line 4, where the actual reading is paribhujyamáké, the writer probably meant to write-paribhujyamánakd (instead of -paribhujyamáné). As regards orthography, the letter 6 is denoted by the sign for o in Vļihaspati-, 1. 7, but not, so far as I can make out, in sabda, 1. 3, and -abda, 1. 10; the dental sibilant is used instead of the palatal in Asvayuja-, 1. 6; and t is doubled before r in - nakshattr8, 1. 8.
The inscription records that, in the reign of the Paramabhaffdraka Maharajadhirdja Paramétvara, the glorious Bhojadêve, while Luschchhagira was possessed (or governed) by the Mahdsdmanta or great fendatory Vishnurama, to whom the five mahatabdas had been granted by Bhojadova, the pillar which contains the inscription was caused to be made (or set up) near the temple of the holy (Jaina Arhat] Santi (or Santin&tba, at Luachchhagira), by Déva, a disciple of the Acharya Kamaladeva ; and that it was completed in the year 919, on the fourteenth tithi of the bright half of the month Agvayuja (or Asvina), on a Thursday, while the nakshatra was Uttarabhadrapada, and made by the Goshthika. V&juågagåka. Besides, the concluding line gives, both in words and in figures, the years of the Sala era 784.
Rend dhirdjah and compare the similar terms kafakardja, katakdahlia and katakdia of cognate inscriptions; Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 267, note 5.
Indian Atlas, quarter-sheet No. 70 N. W., Long. 78" 18" B., Lat. 24° 32' N.
The sign of the final t, employed in the original, is not in the least like the sign shown in the published photozincograpb; it is essentially the sign for t which is used, e.g., in the word amdohayat in line 7 of the KndArkot inscription of Takshadatta (Bp. Ind. Vol. I. p. 181, Plate).
• This name, the reading of which appears to me certain, I have not found elsewhere.
According to Prof. Bübler, Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 190, note 50, the górhfhikas are the members of the Palich or committee ontrusted with the management of religions endowments, compare also Ind, 4sl. Vol. XI. p. 338, last line of the text, where Dr, Hultzsch has translated the word by 'trustee.'

Page #367

310
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
As I have shown in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 28, No. 30,1 the date corresponds, for the Ohaitrddi Vikrama year 919 expired, which was Saka-Samvat 784 expired, to Thursday, the 10th September A.D. 862, when the 14th tiths of the bright half of Åsvins endod 22 h. 47 m., and the nakshatra was Uttarabhadrapada, by the Brahma-siddhanta from 9 h. 51m, and according to Garga from 9 h. 12 m. after mean sunrise. It is the earliest of the three dates which we possess for the reign of Bhojadêva of Kanauj, and the only one that admits of exact verification.
Luachchhagira, a strange word, for the first part of which I can suggest no etymology, I take to be a name of Dedgadh itself where the inscription is. In an inscription of A.D. 1098, of the time of the Chandêlla Kirtivarman, the place (or the fort of it) is called Kirtigiridurga after Kirtiyorman, in whose time the country around it is said to have been conquered by the Chandellas.
TEXT. 1 [OP] [11] Paramabhattara[ka]-mah[&]raj&dhiraja-paramêsvara-bri.Bhd2 jadeva-mahfpravarddhamâna-kaly&navijayarajye 3 tat. pradatta. pañchama has a bda.mah & amant a-fri-[Vi]shn[u]4 [ra]ma-paribhujyama[k]88
Luachchhagiro
fri-Sänty&yata[na]5 (sam]nidhe fri-Kamaladevacharya-fishyêps
sri-Dêvôna kari6 [pijtam idam stambham 11 Samvatio 019 Asva(gva)yuja-sukla7 paksha-chaturddasyam
Vfibri)haspati-dinông4 Uttarabhadrapa8 [-nakshattról idam stambham Bam&ptam=iti 11
11 Vajul9 gagåkona 8goshthika-bhatênal idam stambhath ghatitamwiti 110 10 [sa]kakAl-[abda]-saptasatani chaturisity-adhikani 784
[U]
B-Rohtasgadh rook inscription of Pratápa; Vikrama-Samvat 1979. This inscription is on the rock near the Lal Darvaza or 'red gate of the hill fort of Böhtasgadh, in the Shahabad district of Bengal, Constable's Hand-Atlas of India, Plate 28, Cc. It has already been edited, by Dr. Rajendralal Mitra, in the Proceedings Bong. As. Soc.
See also Dr. Fleet, ibid. Vol. XVII. p. 23.
* For the two other dates, of [Vikrama-] Samrat 982 and (Haraha-]Samovat 276, see Ep. Ind. Vol. I. pp. 156 and 186.
• See Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 238.
. From impressions and rubbings, supplied by Dr. Fleet (who had received them from Sir A. Cunningham) And by Dr. Burgess.
. This apparently was expressed by a symbol, but the greater part of it is broken away.
. The same phrase we have in the dates of Bhojadeva's successor Mabendrapala in tbe Blyadopt inscription (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 178, II. 1 and 4), of his successor Mship&ls in the Aant Inscription (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVI. p. 174, L 4), and of his successor Dévapila in the Siyadoņf inscription (Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 177, 1. 28); the Pebevá (Pehos) inscription of the reign of Bbôjadova, on the otber hand, has a bhipraparddhamdna (ibid. p. 186, 1. 1).
7 This sign of punctuation is superflaous.
. The letter in bracketa appears to me uodoubtedly to be k, and I believe that the reading intended is and or more probably omdnaké (compare Gupta Isacr. p. 69). The rest of the line is quite clear in the impressions, and cannot be rend differently. . Read karitonyash stambhah.
10 Read samoat. 1 For the use of the Instrumental case (to explain which we might supply sakitdydm or sanyutdydm, agreeing with chaturdalydus) compare 86mavdrina in Ep. Ind. Vol. IL p. 124, 1. 33. Read-dindəltara
11 Road tri yan stambhab samd pta iti.
1 The second akshana of this word is clearly shthi in the impression. Here again the published photozincograph differs altogether from the original. * Rend-badtén-dyan sambho ghafita iti.
15 Read chaturally

Page #368

No. 44.)
THREE INSCRIPTIONS FROM NORTHERN INDIA.
311
1876, p. 111, but its date was misread and, in consequence, curiously misunderstood. I re-edit it from & rabbing supplied to me some years ago by Dr. Burgess. The inscription contains four lines of well preserved writing which covers a space of about 5' broad by 8" high. The size of the letters is between l' and 14". The characters, which seem to be somewhat rudely engraved, are Någari. The language is Sanskrit, and the whole is in verse. In line 2 the word Yadana is spelt Javana; and in line 4 we have the word kanda, in the sense of 'water.'
The inscription records that, when the year of Shasanks (... Vikramaditya) bore the number made up of 9, the chief munis (7), and the lords of the days (19), i.e. in Vikrama-Samvat 1279, in the month of Chaitra which inaugurates the march of conquest of the god of love, on a Sunday, the first of the bright ball, while the illustrious king Pratâpa was whitening (dhavalayati) the earth with the great fame of having in mere sport cat ap the Yavanas (or Muhammadans),- a certain Madhava made a well or tank on the rock, apparently near the spot where the inscription is engraved.
The date regularly corresponds, for the Karttikadi Vikrams year 1279 expired, to Sunday, the 5th March A.D. 1998, when the first tithi of the bright half of Chaitra ended 0 h. 38 m. after mean sunrise. The king' Pratâpa, in whose reign this date falls, is, I have no doubt, a descendant and successor of the Japiliya Nayaka or Mahåndyaka Pratápadhavala, whose well-known Târâchapdi rock inscription is dated in Vikrama-Samvat 1225;6 of whom there is another short inscription of the same year, recording the construction of a road by him, at Phulwariya';? and whose name is given, with a date which I would read Samvat 1214 Jyaishtha-vadi 4 Basa)nau,& in a short inscription on the rock near the Tatrahi falls. From a slightly damaged undated inscription at Phulwariya' it appears that the family to which these chiefs belonged was called the Khayaravalalo vanta.
TEXT.U 1. Om ôm [ll] 13Navabhir-atha munin drair-väsaranam-adhisaiḥ parikalayati
samkhyan vatsara sahasamke | Madana-vijayayatri-mangalê mási Chaitre pratipadi sita-kântau visarels Bhaskarasya | 1 [ll]
1 Dr. Rajendralal's translation of the date is: 'In the Sat's śAks year of ninety (90), and (9), and the sages (7), and the Indras (14), and the lords of the days (12), all added up (132), on the day of the festival of the conquest of Capid (Madana-vijaya) in the auspicious month of Chaitra, the eleventh of the moon, when the sun, Venus and Jupiter were in Pisces.'
. Compare Sdhasankasya Datsard in the date of Vikrama-Samvat 1240 from Mahoba, given by me in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 179, No. 127.
. I know of no other data from an inscription, in which unendra la omployed Instead of the simple muni.
• The use of this word seems to suggest in this particular case) that the fuller name of the chief was Pratdpadhavala; see below.
. Por the exact dato and further references see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 184, No. 143. . See ibid. p. 179, No. 126.
+ This, or Phulwari, is the name of a part of Rohtasgadh; see M. Martin's (Buchanan Hanilton's) Eastern India, Vol. I. p. 450.
• This date, for the Karttikddi Vikrama year 1914 expired and the puleimanta Jyaishths, would regularly correspond to Saturday, the 19th April A.D. 1158.-- It may be pointed out that in the four dates mentioned in the above, which are all from the ShAhAbed district in South Behar,- the date of the year 1914, the two dates of the year 1925, and the date of the year 1279,- the years are all expired Kartlikddi years, and that in the three of them whicb quote days in dark fortnights, the months are purnimdata months.
These falls are five miles west of the village of Tilothu in the ShabAbad district; see the Imperial Gazetteer of India, 1... Tilothu.
10 This name seeing to survive in that of the tribe of Kharawars, who still occupy the table land on which Reataegar (Baht&sgadh) is situated, with many fastnesses of the south, (and who) claim a descent from the family of the Sun;' see M. Martin's Eastern India, Vol. I. p. 405. From & rubbing supplied by Dr. Burgess.
12 Expreased by a symbol. 1 Metre: Malint ; also of the next verso. » Originally odré was engraved, but rd is altered to sa and another is added above the line.

Page #369

312
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
2 Ja(ya)Vana-dalana-1118-mansalaiḥ svair=yabbbhiruddhavalayati dharitrim Ari-Pratapa
kshitimdré idam=udakam=adárajñana-bhája sthirat[v]am namitam=iha gir
Ândre brimet4 M8dhayềna || [2 II] 3 'Anâvilam-analpiyasetậpa-nirvvâņa-kåranam Svayasah-sôdaram våri kåray&m-asa
Madhavaḥ 11 [3ll"] Nijam vacha iva svådı yasaḥ svam=iva ni[r*]
malam | êtad-atra suvistfr na kêra4 yâm-Asa Madhavaḥ 11 [4 II"] Ak&mqê kumdik& kåmda-nidhir=nidhir=ap&m=iva
a ka[ri] Madha[ve]n-êyams prapâte påtaka-druhi 11 5 [ll]
C.-Jôdhpur inscription of Râpâdevi; (Vikrama-]Samvat 1840. This inscription, of which I owe excellent impressions to Dr. Führer, is on a stone in the Darbar Hall of Jodhpur in Marwår, where, to judge from a remark on a rubbing which some time ago was sent to me by Dr. Hoernle, it was brought from the village of Burtra.
The inscription contains 19 lines of well preserved writing which covers a space of 1' 5" broad by 1' 41' high. The size of the letters is about is". The characters are Nagari. The language is Sanskrit; and nearly the whole text is in verse. In line 19 we find the word panchapa, used in the sense of the better known word pafchakula. In respect of orthography it may be noted that the palatal sibilant is used instead of the dental in the word afids, in line 7.
The inscription, which opens with a verse invoking the blessing of the god Krishna, records (in verse 6) the construction of a well or tank, at the village of Budhapatra, by a queen Rupadevi, of whom our text gives the following account. First, there was a ruler of the earth, named Samarasimha (v. 2). He was succeeded by the king Udayasimha (v. 3); and his son was the king Chiva, the ChAhumanas (v.4). His daughter, again, born to him from Lakshmidevi, was Rapadavi, who became the wife of a king Têjasimha (v. 5), to whom she bore a son, named Kshetrasimha (v. 7). Rūpådêvi, according to lines 18 and 19, inaugurated the well in the year 1940, on Monday, the 7th of the dark half of Jyaishtha, in the reign of the Maharajakula? Såmantasimhadéve, while Jasha and others, appointed by bim, held the office of pañchapas.
The date regularly corresponds, for the Karttileddi Vikrama year 1340 expired and the purnimanta Jyaishtha, to Monday, the 8th May A.D. 1284, when the 7th tithi of the dark half ended 14 h. 14 m. after mean sunrise.
1 I believe the intended reading to be gamitam • Metre : 918ka (Anashțubh); also of the following verses.
I would alter this to adyas, and refer it to kamida-ridhire; this reservoir of water, a water-pot (or basin of water) in a waterless spot, was made on the sin-destroying, steep rock.'
. See Ep. Ind. Vol. I. p. 166, and the references given there.
Thus the word is spelt here. The five forms of the word, known to me, are Chdhandsa, in the Dholpur inscription of Chandamsh&sena of Vikrama-Samrat 898 (Zeitschr. Deutsch. Morg. Ges. Vol. XL. P. 39); Chhamdna, first in the Harsha inscription of Vigrahardja of V. 1030 (Ep. Ind. Vol. II. p. 119), Ondumdna, first in the Nadol plates of Alhamad va of V. 1218 (Jour. Bo. As. 800. Vol. XIX. p. 80); Chdhuydna, in the plates of the Chaalakya Ajayepåla of V. 1991 (Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 82); and Chanhdna, in the Palam Baolt' inscription of the time of Ghiyds-ud-din Balban of V. 1387 (Jour. Beng. 41. 800. Vol. XLIII. Part I. p. 108).
The original bas putrikd, '* daughter appointed to raise male issue to be adopted by a father who has
Do sons,
11 take this to be title. Wo bave Rdjakula, applied to the Paramars Maldmandaldioara Bomasimba of Chapdravati in Mount Abd inscription of V.1287 (Mr. Kathavate's edition of somevara's Kirtikanmudd, Appendix B., 11. 2 and 26), Maldrdjakula, applied to Udayasimhlia in the date of V. 1806, given by me in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 176, No. 116; sud samastamahardjakula, applied to the Guhila Samarasitus in an Udaypur inscription of V. 1344 (Jour. Beng. ds. Soc. Vol. LV. Part I. p. 19).

Page #370

No. 44.]
THREE INSCRIPTIONS FROM NORTHERN INDIA.
813
. I regret that for the present I am unable to furnish from other inscriptions any certain information regarding the chiefs or princes, mentioned in this record. In a Mount Aba fragmentary inscription of Vikrama-Samvat 1377, of which we have a translation in Ar. Res. Vol. XVI. p. 285 ff., a Chåhumana Samarasimha (apparently of Sakambhari) is mentioned, who, like the Samarasimha of the present inscription, was succeeded by his son Udayasim ha; and in Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 175, No. 115, I have given, from one of Prof. Peterson's Reports, a date of Vikrama-Samyat 1306, of the reign of a prince Udayasimhadeva who might well have been Rûpådêvi's grandfather. But according to the Mount Abů inscription Udayasimha was succeeded by his son Manavasimha, not by Cháva ;' and I know of no Tējasimha (or Tējahsimha) and of no Samantasimha whom I could place in Vikrama-Samvat 1340.
Badhapatra apparently is the village of Burtra' where the inscription seems to come from. I have not found the place on the maps at my disposal.
TEXT. 1 Om Om namo Vighnarajaya [ll] Prarambh hasitam bhuja-bhrama
kritair=amdôlanair=vismitam mlanan båhulat-8. 2 papidana bhiya pröllasanê bhabhpitaḥ dattāḥ Krishna-karabja-śâyini nagê
sr@yamsi pashnantu v 3 gôpibhir=bbujavalli-kaṁ kana-kaņatkår-ôtna(tta)rås=talikå || 1 [ll"] Samarasimha
ila4 dhipa Adimð guna-varu sjani sinha-paråkramah Isvakula-kânana-kalpamahiru5 haḥ 17 svabhuja-nirjjita-råjakadambakaḥ 112 [ilo] Tat-pattambara-chandrama
naya-grihan lakshmi-niva6 88 garu II remary&d&-sahitaḥ payðnidhir=iva kshöņi-talé pirmmalé [l*] sa
sthairyah surasadmava7 [n="] Manasijo ru(ra)p-Adhya asi(sf)d=iva bhdpål-Odayasimha esha ravivad=
dhâmnâm10 sudh&m-8days[b]" || [3 11'] 8 19Tasy=&mgaj gaja ivottamad&na-r&jf' Sri-Chåva-bhupati-vaşrd=janils
Chkhumanaḥ (1) 9 samdharyat& npipa-gaņaiḥ Sirasa yad-&jña nityam yatha sukusumani
manôharani II [411] 10 Bu(ra)p&dovi 16 svakula-tilak-akariņi patrik Asya Lakshmidávya udara-sarasi
pro.
u
lasad-rajahangi
kirtti(rtte)r=gêham
bhmh-bhartar=vipula-yasasas-Tējasimhasys kama
k ämta
118
Chavs, of course, might bave been a younger brother of Manavasimbs.
There is a Guhils Toja huimhs of Méwad for whom we have a date in V. 1884, but he had been succeeded in V. 1835 by his sou Samarasimba, and his wife was Jayatalladovi; 800 Jour, Beng, de. Soc. Vol. LV. Part I. pp. 46 and 48.
From impressions supplied by Dr. Führer. • Expressed by a symbol.
• Metre: Sardilavikridith. The legend is that Krishyn held up the mountain Govardhane, to shelter the cow herds and their eattle from the heavy min, sent by the oftended Indra. - The wond kanatkára either is mistake of the engraver for rapatedra or is used by the writer instond of it. • Metre : Deatavilambita.
This sign of panotaation is superfluous. • Metre: Sardalavikridita. With tat-paffdmbara-chandrand compare, e.g., tat paffombudhi-chandramah and tat-palembara-dinamasis, Ep. Ind. VOL. II. p. 61, 11. 6 and 8.
. Read gurur, without the sign of punotuation, 10 Read adhmad, this correction may bave been made in the original. 11 This sign of visarga was originally omitted. Metre: V antatilaka. 10 Asign of puntuation that had originally been engraved here, bas been struck out again. # Read -tard Sjani.
15 Metre: MandAkraut; aud of the two next verses. 24 Tbia sign of punctuation is supertinous.
28

Page #371

314
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
12 la-vadana dana-lavanya-khåni[b] | 5 [ll*] Ramya vâpi madhura-balila
kärité Budhapatre gråmai(me) 13 vfikshair=vitata-saphalai[b] sanyats ch&ru-pushpai[h 1] Bu(ru)pidėvys sukrita
nivahê månasan dharayantys 14 danaṁ da[t']tva dvije-gana-vard sajjanan ramjayanty R 6 [ll] Manyê dêvi
Himagirl-bata sangats Samkarena 15 lâyangånam nidhir=iva sada prollasad-dharmma-vallt Tejôrajam
patiribha(?)vala prapa sad-dha16 rmmatot ya tasya jataḥ svakula-tilakaḥ Kshetrasith haḥ kamaraḥ 11 7 [ll]
Y&vach-chandramas-Adi. 17 tyan? karvvåts bhramaņam divi [*] tâyan-nandatu v&p=fyan 18 jandnamda
vidháyini || 8 [ll] Sivam=astu [ll] 18 samvat 1940 varshe Jy&shta-vadi 7 Some sdy=ha maharajakula-eri
Samya(ma)mtasimhaddva-rajyê tanni19 yukta-bri-Jash-adi-pamchapa-pratipattava var kalê varttamané dévy& rf
Bu(ra)padevya v&p=lyam pratishtit[&10 il]
No. 45.-DIRGHASI INSCRIPTION OF VANAPATI;
SAKA-SAMVAT 997.
BY G. V. RAMAMURTI, B.A.; PABLAKIMEDI. Dirghdoi is a small village four miles north of Kalingapatam in the Gafijam district. At one end of the village is a rocky hill, called by the inhabitants "Durga-metta." There are remains of a temple scattered all over the place. Stone images of Durga, Nandi and the lisiga. some in good preservation and others in broken pieces, are found near the hill. An image of Durgå is still worshipped in a small cave. I visited the place three years ago. No one could tell me how the temple came to be demolished. The ruins lie amidst pieces of rocks that appear to have been detached from the hill and fallen on the temple. The present inscription is on a big stone slab, about 2 yards in height and 1} yards in width, standing near the hill. I edit it from an inked estampage of it, supplied to me by Dr. Haltzsch. It is in 23 lines, the first sixteen being in Sanskrit verse and the rest in Telugu verse. 11
The alphabet is Telugu, closely resembling that used in the inscriptions of Anantavarman's time. Bh alone presents an older form. The 6-mark in bha in lines 18 and 22 is written differently from that in 11. 9, 10 and 13. In conjunct consonants, proper Dasals are used before d, as in ganda (1. 9), and before d, as in Nanda (1.17), but not before g, as in Vergi (1. 12). G after an amusudra is doubled in Gangga (1.1), but not so in Vergi (1. 12); d in ddruma (1. 8) is also doubled. Consonants after are invariably doubled, as in kirtti (1. 5). N is used for p in jirnna (1. 12), Gokarnna (1. 4) and gharnnita (1. 8.). Owing to the incorrect pronunciation of ri, mti and dyi are written as mri and dri (11. 8and 11). It appears
· This sign of panctuation is superfluous.
This correction has been made in the original. Criginally Ordjal and nalan was engraved, afterwards the lower circle of the visarga hus in either case been changed into the sign for vindma. Read patimwiha saran (). • Originally rmmard was engraved. Read tasyd.
• Metre: sloks (doubtabh). 7 This compound is quite incorrect. . This sign of panctuation is superfour.
. Read Jyaisha10 Read pratishthild, for pratishfhdpild (used in the sense of kdritd).
11 The Telugu portion consista partly of some of the facts mentioned in the Sanskrit portion, and partly of new facto.

Page #372

No. 45.]
DIRGHASI INSCRIPTION OF VANAPATI.
315
that the half-antsodral sound in Telugu was formerly represented by a full anusoara symbol. The is as used, for instance, after toda in line 23 is not required in its full sound by the Telugu metro, but should be attenuated so that da may be a short (laghu) syllable.
The inscription records that a provincial chief (mandalika, 11. 16, 19) in the service of king Rajaraja of the Ganga dynasty (1.1), named Vanapati (11. 5, 13) or Banapati (1. 19), who was the son of Gokarna (1. 4 f.) and belonged to the Atrêya gôtra and to the Brahmana caste (11. 5, 19), built & mandapa (1. 20) or a hall for dancing (natya-fald, 1. 15) in front of the temple of Durgi in the town of Dirgharasi (1. 14) or Dirghisi (L. 19) in the Saka year 997 (u. 14, 17), and also made an endowment for a perpetual lamp (11. 16, 21). His wife Padmavati made a gift of another lamp (1. 21). Though spoken of as a pratihárin or 'doorkeeper' (1. 4), Vanapati appears to have been the commander-in-chief of Rajaraja's forces. The inscription refers to his victory over the Chada king (IL. 8, 9) and the Utkala (1. 10) and to the subjugation of the kings of Vengi' (11. 12, 17), Kimiți, Kosala, Gidrisingi and Odda (1. 17 f.). He also killed a certain Deddarnava (1. 12). Vanapati had the birudas Chalamartiganda (11. 9, 18), Bhandanavijaya and Gandagopala? (1. 20).
The date of the inscription, Saka-Samvat 997, if taken as an expired year, corresponds to A.D. 1075-76. This year would fall towards the end of the reign of the Ganga king Rajaraja. Rajaraja's father Vajrahasta was crowned in A.D. 10388 and ruled for 30 years. Rajaraja himself reigned for 8 years. His son Anantavarman was crowned in A.D. 1078. Therefore Rajaraja must have reigned from A.D. 1068 to 1076 and died two years before his son's coronation. What ciroumstances could then have delayed Anantavarman's coronation for two years? It must be his minority or some distant expedition. 10
Two of the historical facts referred to in the present inscription may be compared with two statements in Anantavarman's grant of Saka-Samvat 1040,11 — viz. Rajaraja's victory over the Dramilas (.e. the Cholas) and his affording protection to Vijayaditya of Vengi against the Chôļas. Of the remaining localities which Vanapati is said in the present inscription to have conquered as Rajaraja's commander-in-chief,- Kimidi is now a Zamindari in the Gañjam district. Kosala corresponds to the upper valley of the Mabånadi and its tributaries.18 Gidrisingi I cannot pow identify. Odda or Utkala is Orissa, whose king was later on reinstated by Rajaraja's son Anantavarman.13
TEXT.14 1 पासोम्गान्ववायचितिपतितिखको राजराजचितोमः झापाल2 "प्रोडमौलिप्रकरमणिचिप्रस्फुरत्पादपीठः । योरातिक्षत्रचक्रक्रथ३ नकरभुजापालिता[2]षपृथ्वीचक्रश्चक्रायुधाभो दधदुरसि रमा वाचि वाचामधी
1 I have not seen the half-annoodra symbol in the inscriptions that I have hitherto examined. . Compare p. 816, note 18.
• The Choda king is RAjándra-Choda (or Kulottunga-Chola I.), whose daughter Rajasundart was married to Rajardja; Ind. Ant. Vol. XX. p. 276.
• The king of Végt referred to is Vijayaditya VII.; see ibid. Compare Ind. Ant. VoL XXL. p. 199.
6 I.e. 'an Arjuna in battle. 1 I...' Krishna among beroes.'
& Above, p. 185.
See the Table facing p. 186 above. 10 (Anantavarman's stone inscriptions at Mukbalingam and elsewhere, which are dated both in Saka and regnal years, show that his accession, or perhaps his appointment as co-regent of his predecessor, took place about three years before A.D. 1078; see my Annual Report for 1895-96, p. 6.-E. H.) 11 Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 171.
South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I. p. 97. 1 Ind. Ant. Vol. XVIII. p. 171. # From an inked estampage, sent by Dr. Hultaach.
Read uta.
2 s 2

Page #373

316
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
* तस्यान्वयागतमहापतिहारिमुखसंस्तंभिताखिलविरोधिनराधिपौवाः । गोकर्ब5 सूनुरवनीपुरवंशभानुरायगोचमाहिती मानीयकीर्तिः । [२] वनपतिरि6 ति नामा त[ख] गांभी[]शौर्याखिलजगदुपवार यग्वभूम' प्रचेताः । पधि
7 भिमतात्तहानमालोक्य चिंतामणिरिह न विदद्रे यत्तदमत्वहतोः । [१]
पाजा8 वसौ चोडनृपस्व सेनामहावनस्वाश्बनिगाकुलस्य' [] मत्तेभस[] रामघू. 9 'चिंतस्त्र * दावानलोभूञ्चलमत्तिंगडः । [४] तेनानी चोडसेनावनटवदहनना
10 'प्रासय[स्त्री]निशिज्वालके नोबलगबतुरगानोकिनीनावभू[*]: [1] निई
वा भग्नमू11 ला "निपतितशिरसचिवबाहूमशाखा 'दिश्यतेद्यापि भूतेश्य इव धवसैरस्थिभि12 |मासैः । [५] जित्वा सुजुर्वेगिधराधिनाथं तस्वाजहाराखिलवस्तुरा.
मि[म'] । 'दहावस्तेन 13 यमाय दूतः प्रस्थापितो दिग्णयकीर्तनाय ॥ [५] वित्वेवं भूमिपालाबन- -
__ पतिरवनावाम[:] 14 कीर्तिवमी भाकादे गैलपमप्रभवनिधिबुते दीर्धरस्वां नगी [] दुर्गा
देव्यालयस्याभरण15 मिव पुर[:] स्थापयामास गुर्थी श्रीमान् श्रीनायवीय[:] खगितदश
दिमाव[r ]वयालाचलेन। [...] 16 दीपमखण्ड" प्रादाबपतिकमोतिचाहदोईः ।"] तस्थामेव समायान्तस्यै
देव्यै सुरेशपूज्याये । [१] 17 "श्रीशकुनेण्ड्लु "भूसतिपै शैलनन्दाबभवसंख्थनीन्द बैंगि- [1] देशबु गिमि
डिय" गोसन गिड़ि18 सिंगिदेशंबु मलियोइडदेशमनंग [1] बनिन भूपालुरननिनोचे" चलम
लिंगडेनेगडिन
1 Read गीवर्ष • Bad बारग्वभूब
- Read Sगाकुलस्व. + Read चूचितव.
Read fufen.
• Bad शिरसम्विन. I Rend दृश्यन्ते. • Read नामांसः
Read dr. 10 Read taty. n Rad शाखाकरीन.
I Rend °बई. The following is a Telaga verre, containing & Hoondlikd of eight lines, followed by an afaveladi of four lines. The composition is not good. There are several errors which are noticed in the footnotes. In those syllables, after which I have placed the letter a. then sals and should be attenuated in reading. No tha preseding them may be laghu or short. At present these nanalo would be replaced by half-anusoara symbole. * A letter is wanting before . ne before . Read fafafry.
Rad भीर्ष,

Page #374

No. 45.]
DIRGHASI INSCRIPTION OF VANAPATI.
317
19 मलिकुखु' [*] भूपुरवंश वासनिभभोगि बणपति सौवन्धगुणयुतण्ड
[no] Araffe Prefore 20 विदेवालयमुन मुंदटें गडुधनतरमुग [*] मडपमेतिचे भानविनयुटु
गहमीपालुख21 wafel [1“) atfern diuifafanaateid teh matanfor troväfer [“)
दीविय वे? बद्मावतियुनु22 °[m] citamu verjaga mea [n“) torrefaesercarica
fufe- [] Tea 23 afanua [ia] fo[egrinagawatego [*) Ayrton qugfagy
TRANSLATION.
A.-Sanskrit portion. (Verse 1.) There was king Rajaraja, the ornament of the kings of the Ganga dynasty; whose foot-stool was shining with the rays of the gems in the rows of the bold heads of kings; by whose arms, which cut hosts of rival kings, the whole orb of the earth was protected; whose splendour resembled that of (Vishna) whore weapon is the disons; who (like the latter) bad Rama (Lakshmi) on his bosom; (and who was a lord of speeches (Brihaspati) in speech.
(V. 2 f.) The chief of the great door-keepers (pratihdrin) höreditary in his family, he who paralysed the vigour of all the rival kipgs, (was named Vanapati, the son of Gokarna, the sun of a Brahmana family, praised among those of the Atrêya gótra, (and) of great repute. (He) excelled Prachetas (Varupa) * by his profundity, in heroism, (and) in benefactions to all the world. Seeing that his gifts in this world exceeded (even) desires, the Chintamani did not melt away (only) because of its) stony nature.
(V. 4.) This Chalamartiganda became in battle a conflagration to the great forest (which was) the army of the Choda king, teeming with beasts (which were) horses, (and) full of 7 tall trees (which were) mast elephants.
(V.5.) By him the fire to the forest of the army of the Choda, whose flames were arrows, darts, knives and swords, the trees (which were the commandors of the troops of elephants and horses of the Utkala, were entirely burnt in battle, their roots broken, their beads struck down, (and) their branches (which were) arms and thighs, cut off. Even now they are recognised, like a heap of ashes, by (Chér) white bones, the flesh of which is withered,
(9.6.) Having often defeated the king of Vengi, he took away the whole heap of his property. Daddårņave was sent by him to Yama (the god of death) as an envoy to report (his) conquest of the whole world.
1 Read भबल or मवेल. . Here the metre requires some alteration, perhaps o f two
Read Chef. • Vanapati literally means the lord of water and is also an epithet of Varuna, the regent of the ocean. • The Chinldmani is a fabulous gem which is fupposed to yield to its possessor all he desires. • If it were not stone, it would have melted away out of shame. 7 Literally moving to and fro with.

Page #375

318
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
(V. 7.) Having thus conquered the kings on earth, the prosperous Vanapati, who possessed the valour of (Vishọa) the lord of Sri, in the Saka year formed by the hills (7), the Brahmas (9), and the treasures (9),- (.e. 997),- planted, as an ornament to the temple of Durgå in the town of Dirgharasi, in front of it), the great creeper of his fame which overspread the ten directions, in the guise of a hall for dancing.
(V. 8.) In the same year this provincial chief (mandalika), who possessed very fierce clablike arms, granted a perpetual lamp to the same goddess, who is worthy of being adored by (Indra) the lord of the gods.
B.- Telugu portion. (V. 9.) When the prosperous Saka years reached on earth the number of the hills (7), the Nandas (9), and the Brahmâs (9),-(1.e. 997), the mandalika Baņapati, (toho came) of a Bråhmana family, who resembled Indra in (his) enjoyments, who possessed the virtue of kindness, (and) who was celebrated as Chalamartiganda, defeated in battle the kings of the Véngi country, Kimidi, Kosala, the Gidrisingi country and the odds country, (and) caused a mandapa to be built with great splendour in front of the temple of the goddess Bhagavati (Durga) in Dirghåsi. He, the Bhandanavijaya, the Gandagôpala, gave a perpetual lamp to the same goddess; and his wife, the lotus-eyed Padmavati, joyfully placed a lamp on the other side, to last as long as the earth, the sun and the moon. Let the goddess) Mahishamathani
Durga), who is the embodiment of the sky, the earth, the moon, the sun, the water, the fire and the air, be pleased to grant them for ever the fruits of the performance of charitable deeds (ishtåpúrta)!
No. 46.- TOTTARAMUDI PLATES OF KATAYA-VEMA;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1333.
BY J. RAMATYA, B.A., B.L. These copper-plates are said to have been discovered more than thirty years ago by one Mokkapatla Rajappa of Tottaramudi in the Amalapuram tåluka of the Godavari district, wbile digging for earth on the site of a ruined house. I obtained them in 1892 through the kindness of a friend, and published the inscription in the Telugu paper Chintamani for August 1893 at Rajahmundry. The plates are now deposited in the Madras Museum.
The grant is inscribed on three copper-plates, measuring 9 by 5 inches each, and weighing in all 3B 7oz. The plates are numbered, and were held together by & (now broken) copper ring, passed through circular holes on the left-hand side, and surmounted by the figure of a couchant bull, the vehicle of Siva, which rests on a plain pedestal. The sun and the crescent of the moon are soldered on the ring behind and in front of the pedestal. The diameter of the ring is about 31"; its thickness about t"; the height of the bull 13"; and the length and breadth of the pedestal 1)" by *". The plates are in a fair state of preservation. Each of them bears writing on both sides. There are thirteen lines on each side except the last, which has only six lines. The letters are deeply cut and clear.
The characters used are of the old Telugu type. The following are some of the instances in which they differ from the modern Telugu characters. The talakattu or secondary form
1 Or, on that day.' * If my emendation on p. 317, note 2, is correct, the word 'witnesses should be substituted for earth." *बापीकूपतहागादि देवतायतमानि च । पनप्रदानमारामाः पूर्तमार्याः प्रचचते ।
• This is exclusive of the weight of the ring, and of a piece of the third plate which has unfortunately been mislaid ; see p. 324, note 9.

Page #376

No. 46.]
TOTTARAMUDI PLATES OF KATAYA-VEMA.
319
of a is like the lower half, and the gudi or secondary form of like the upper half, of a circle. To denote, the tip of the left leg of i is slightly curved inwards. The secondary form of e is like a sickle, and no distinction is made between that and the secondary form of d, nor between those of o and 8.1 These vowel signs are generally detached from the consonants to which they appertain, except in the case of bh, 0, 1, ch, eto. The use of the perpendicular line at the bottom, to distinguish the aspirated from the anaspirated forms of consonants, is not met with Bh is distinguished from b by the talakaffu, which is absent in bhi, bho and bhau; these forms are, therefore, similar in appearance to the corresponding forms of b. D resembles the modern 4, and dh the modern d.
The following orthographical peonliarities may be noticed. When happens to be the initial letter of a componnd akahara, it is generally represented by its secondary form, called velapalagilapa (11. 5, 8, 17, 27, 32), althongh the more usual form is also sometimes used in karma and saurya, 11. 7, 11). G is sometimes unnecessarily doubled after 1, as in Bhdrggava for Bhargava (11. 17, 30), and the anusvára is used in certain places instead of ", as in yasmin= nissima' (1. 16) and punar-Arenavótao (1. 35). The inscription is composed throughout in Sanskrit verse, except the description of the boundaries of Mallavaram (1l. 51-57) and the last line of the inscription, which are in Telugu prose,
The inscription opens with invocations of the Boar-incarnation of Vishnu (verse 1), of Ganapati (v. 2), and of the Moon on the head of Siva (v. 3), as in the case of the Vanapalli plates of Anna-Véma. It then refers to Vishnu, “the first of the gods," from the lotus of whose navel was born the Creator of the three worlds, from whose mouth, arms, thighs and feet emanated the castes (v. 4). One of the branches of the fourth caste (v. 5) was the Panţakula (v. 6). To this belonged king Vêma, surnamed Jaganobbaganda, the builder of a flight of steps on the bank of the Patalagangå at the foot of the Srisaila hill (v. 7 f.). His son was Anavota" (v. 10). The younger brother of the latter, named Annavêma or Anavêma, was also known as Vasantariya, 'the king of spring,' and Kehurikásahaya, 'one whose chief weapon is '* dagger' (v. 12). The epithet Vasantar ya appears to have been earned by Anavêma by the prominent part he took in the annual vasantôtsava or spring festival, which is alluded to in verse 14.8 Anavõta had a son named Kumaragiri, who ruled the country a long time from his ancestral capital Kondavidu (v. 15 f.).
Kumaragiri's minister was Kataya-Vêma, who exoelled Brihaspati and Sukra in intelligenco," and Paraşarama and Arjuna in valour (v. 18). Kataya-Věma rendered great help to Kumkragiri in obtaining possession of and governing his ancestral territory, even as Křishạn did to Yudhishthira (v. 19). In return for these services he received from his sovereign the gift of the eastern country," of which Rajamahendranagari (the modern Rajahmundry) was the capital (v. 20). Verse 21 traces the descent of Kåtaya-Vema from Kåta (I.), whose son was Mara. Mara's son was Kåta (II.), whose son was Kåtaya-Vema, who issued the grant (v. 23). We are also informed incidentally that Kataya-Vêma was the son-in-law (jámátri) of Annavõta and the son of the daughter (dauhitra) of Vêma, and that his mother's name was Doddâmbika (v. 21). His wife was Mallámbika, who got the Siva temple of Markandeya
1 For the use of the secondary foring of short e aud o see the Telugu portion on pages ii. and ill. a of the plates.
? Above, Vol. III. p. 59. * This name stands for Ana-Pota. Acoording to Telugu grammar p becomes v under certain circumstances. • See the Vanapalli grant, where the same epitbets are applied to Anavêma. • Compete above, Vol. III. p. 65, note 6, and p. 286. • Bee Srinatha's Kahtkhandamw, where a similar festival at Rajahmundry is described. 1 Kataya-Vems was the author of learned commentary on Alidisa's three dramas.
# This relationship is made clearer in the extrnet from the Kumdragirirdilyam appended to this paper, which states that Kata ya IL begot Kataya.Vems by Doddamba, the daughter of Vema (verse 10), and that Kataya Vema was bhdgindya (winter's son) and jdmdtri (son-in-law) to Aunapota (v. 12).

Page #377

320
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
on the Godåvari at Rajamahendranagara (Rajahmundry) covered with gold and gems and performed several other charities (v. 24 f.). The inscription then proceeds to state that, on the full-moon day of Karttika (Karttiki) in the cyclic year Khara, corresponding to the (expired) Saks year counted by the gunas (3), Råmas (3) and Visvas (13), s.e. 1888, or A.D. 1411-12,- Kåtaya-Vêma granted the village of Mallavaram, which was named after his wife Mallámbika (v. 26) and which was situated on the bank of the Vriddha-Gautami in the vicinity of Muktiśvara in the Könadesa (v. 27), to Nộisinha, who was the son of Ahobala and the grandson of Appsy&rya. The doneo belonged to the Kabyapa götra (v. 28) and the Kanva sakha (vv. 26 and 29). He divided the village with his relations (v. 29). Then follows a description, in Telugu prone, of the boundaries of Mallavaram (11. 51-57). This village was bonnded in the north-east by Tottaờimûndi, in the south-east by MallAyammangári-Komaragiripuram, and in the west by the Vriddha-Gautami. Then follow seven imprecatory verses (30-36) in Sanskrit. The concluding verse (37) tells us that this edict (sâsana) was composed by Srivallabhs of the Kaņva gôtra, the son of Lakshmi and Srivallabharya. The grant bears at the end the signature (urdlu) of Vému (i.e. KatayaVêma).
Of the localities mentioned in this inscription, Kondavidu (1. 27) and Rajamahendri (Rajahmundry) (11. 33 and 42) are well known. The term Kona (1. 48) as the name of a tract of country is not unfrequently met with in inscriptions. The Pithapuram inscription of Mallidêvas gives & list of the chiefs of Konamandala, and the Nadupûra grant of Anavêma 3 refors to Konasthala as being situated in the Godavari delta. The term Kônasima is in common use in the Godavari district, where it is now applied to a portion of the Amalapuram tâluka, which, being watered by several branches of the Godavari, is as fertile as a kóna or valley. The village of Muktiśvaram (1. 49) is situated in this Konasima on the right bank of the Gautami, right opposite to Kotipalli on the other side. It contains an ancient and celebrated temple, an account of which is given in the Gautami-Mahatmya. The VriddhaGautami (11. 48, 54, 55), one of the seven branches of the Godavari, runs close by Mukti varam on the south and is entirely dry, except perhaps when the Godavari receives heavy foods. Mallavaram, which is said to have been situated on the bank of this river, has long since ceased to exist as a separate village and now forms part of Tottaramuļi, which is mentioned as Tottadimûndi among the boundaries of Mallavaram (11. 52 and 56); but the Mallavaram lands are identified to this day. When Mallavaram was a separate village, the Kappagantala family possessed the mirds right to the village, and this family belongs to the Kåbyapa gôtra, as did the family of the original grantee (1. 49).
Historically this inscription is important as giving a list of the Kondavidu chiefs down to Kumaragiri, and as showing when and under what circumstances the R&jamahendri portion of the Kondavidu territory became detached from the rest of it. As has been seen, the inscription traces the Reddi line from Véma, who had two sons, Anavota and Anavêma, Anavõta's son being Kamaragiri. This genealogy is, in the main, supported by the introduction to Kåtaya-Vema's commentary on Kalidasa's Sakuntala, called Kumaragirirajiyam (after Kumâragiri Reddi), an extracts from which is appended to this paper. That book mentions the same names as this grant, with the exception of that of Anavêma. Both the Vånapalli and Nadapura? grants of Anavema trace the line from Vema's father Prôla, the earliest member of
* (This village, which is not found on the Madras Surrey Map of the Amal&puram taluka, must have been an agrahara founded by Mallámba, the wife of Kataya-Vême, and named after her brother Kumaragiri.-E. H.] Above, p. 84.
Above, Vol. 111. p. 287. • See also Mr. Sewell's List of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 82.
I am indebted for this to the Inte Paravastu Jagannathasv&mi Ayyavaralu Garu of Vizagapatain, & Above, Vol. III. p. 59.
ibid. p. 286.

Page #378

No. 46.]
TOTTARAMUDI PLATES OF KATAYA-VEMA.
321
the dynasty mentioned in any published genealogy, and conclude with Anavôts and Anavêma. Putting all these accounts together, we get the following genealogy of this dynasty.!
THE BEDDIS OF KONDAVIDU.
1. Prola.
2. Vēma.
3. Anavots or Annavõta.
Doddambika; m. to Kåta II.
4. Anavêma or Annavêma.
Vềmasảni; m. to Nallanúnka.
5. Kumaragiri.
Mallámbika;
m. to K&taya-Vêma. All these accounts agree in ascribing to Vêma (No. 2) the construction of a flight of steps connecting the Påtalagangå with the temple on the Srisaila hill, and to Anavêma (No. 4) the epithet of Vasantaraya. This genealogy differs from that given by Mr. Sewell, which seems to have been based partly on local traditions.
The following genealogy of Kataya-Vêma of Bajamahendri is given in this grant and in the Kumdragirirajiyam:
1. Kata or Kataya I.
2. Mårs.
3. Kata or Kataya II.
4. Kåtaya-Vêma. Kataya II. married Doddámba, the daughter of Véma of Kopdavidu and sister of Anavõta and Anavêma; and Kåțaya-Vêma married Mallamba, the daughter of his maternal uncle Anavõta and sister of Kamaragiri.
TRXT.:
First Plate ; First Side 1 * विश्वंभरीव्यानदारः केलिपखखितांबुधिः । विखंभराभवत्सापि ये2 thao # [*] wat want : utaft: 3 rata [:*]
at fire : # [R] fuita t : अधरविमीरः का
1 Por further confirmation of this list see the Passage beginning with Appunya-carambu Kanadora-dhnahi in Sripatha's Batmaklardaes, Afrima 1.-[See sloo the two generlogical accounts in my Reports on Sanskrit 188. No. I. Pp. L Aud 83 f. and No. II. pp. xli, and 91 1.-E. H.) List of Aaliquities, Vol. II. p. 187. From the original plates.
2 T

Page #379

322
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
* लयतादलंकार गौर्या मुकुरति रते दीपति च यः विसांकरभात्या' ग5 गनतटिनीसपटलीसुनुवंचूघर्षाहिमचविमलस्तेषित इव । [१] पस्ति ख
स्तिम6 दाद्यमध्वरभुजामंभोजनाभं महसनाभीकमलादभूति]बिजगतां नि7 र्माणकर्मक्षमः । मुख्यो विश्वमा चिरंतनगिरी विश्रामध-' 8 'टापधस्तस्यासमुखबाहुसक्यिपदतो वर्गः क्रमेचोदिताः ॥ [४] पुं.. 9 सस्तस्य पुरातनव चरणभीजातजातं कुलं खल्याचारविधानतोपि विमलं' 10 'राध्यखभावादिदं । पासीविच कलौ युगे तृपतयः प्रायन यचोदिता
स्तेव11:ौर्यवदान्यताप्रतिभिर्युता गुरः पाभवन् । [१] तप पंटकुलं नाम
प्रसूतं 12 बहुशासिनि । तराविव फलं रम्यवृत्तं सरसमुज्वलं' । [4] तबासीहेम
भूपाल: 13 कुले विबुधरंजकः । पयोधाविव संतानी राजरबोजवाकर । [*] श्रीमान्वेम
First Plate ; Socond side. 14 महीपति विदधै पातालगंगातटे श्रीशैले बगनोबगंडविपदसोपान15 वीधी सभा । यासी दीव्यति दिव्यसीमनगरारोहीबताना नृणां नि
श्रेषि. 16 : परिकल्पितेव नितरामाननकबखिरा । [८] यखिनिसीमभूदानख्याति
सौभा. 17 व्यशालिनि । हिजन बहु मन्यत बरिभौवनमार्गावाः । [e'] पनवोत
प्रभुस्तस्माद18 जायत भुणायतः । महासनी महादेवादिवारातिकुशांतकः । [...]
पनवीत19 मी[प]ती धरिणी परितो विधति पंनगेंद्रसुख्या: । चिरमुचूसिता'
20 ते खे भरणे जीवनमस्त्र संस्तुति । [११]
तस्वानुनमुवननोस्ति
वसं-10
1 Bead धान्या.
• The askundra standa st the beginning of the next lino. . Bend °पष.
• The anwodra standa at the beginning of the next line, The anusedra stands at the beginning of the next line.
• Readya. - Read मुव्यवम् Read दोषी.
. Bead The anwurdra stands at the beginning of the seat line.
feat

Page #380

No. 46.]
TOTTARAMUDI PLATES OF KATAYA.VEMA.
323
21 तरायो वीरानवेमनृपतिः परिकासहायः । यस्मिन् मही. 22 मवति साबमभूचिराय नामावनी सुमनसा बायो वदान्ये । [१२] है28 [माद्रिदाननिरते यनिनवेमभूपती मुदितान् । अवलोक्य भूमिदेवान् 24 [देव] सहयंति भूमिवासाय । [१३] यस्मिन् किरति वसंते दिशि
दिमि कामीस25 वेषु कपूर । पधिवासितपरिधानानुभवनोभूचिराय गिरिशोपि ।
[१४] कु. 28 मारगिरिभूपोभूदनवोतविभीसुतः । जयंतो वासवस्वेव प्रद्युन र.
Second Plate ; First Side. 27 प गायि' । [१५] कोंडवीडुरिति ख्याते पुरे खित्वा कुलागते ।
कुमारगिरिभूपी28 यं [चि]र भूमिमपालयत् । [१५] तुवा पुरुषरतस्य श्रीकुमारगिरेर 29 तुलापुरुषसु] स्थानि महादानानि योतनोत् । [१७] भासोदमात्यरवं
काटयवेमप्रभुस्तस्त्र । पतिसुरगुरुभार्गवमतिरतिभाग[व *] विजयविजयविख्या8] तिः । [१८] सिंह[]सने निधायासौ कुमारगिरिभूवरं । प्रतेजयमहात
जा[:] श्री82 पण इव धर्मजं । [re'] कुमारगिरिभूनाधो' यो विक्रमतोषितः
प्रादात् 38 प्राची भुवं राजमहेंद्रनगरीमुखां । [२०] नप्ता' काटमही34 भुजो गुरुगणोदारस्व मारप्रभोः पौषः कालयवेमभू35 मिरमणः श्रीवेमपृथ्वीपते: · · । दौशिषः पुनरनवोतनृपतेर्धाचीचचूडा36 मर्जामाता जयति चितिं चिरमवन् दोहाविकानंदनः । [२०] काटय37 वेमकटाचे प्रभवति सदये च निर्दये च (निर्दये च) तथा । गजपति
. मुखनपती38 नां चि मुखातपत्रता भवति । [२२] भूपालाबमयन् प्रजा नियमयन् 89 कांताजनं कामयन् भूदेवानमयबरीविरमयन् मिचाणि विवामयन। कीर्ति
नादात्
खां
- Read माप.
- Read नाषी.
See below, p. 829, note 2. • Read on.
• Bend °पर्धाची • The syllables soldjanant ad are entered below the line, and the place in which they are to be inserted, in marked by a crow over the line. * The anendra Handa at the beginning of the next line.
.2

Page #381

324
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
Second Plate ; Second Side. 40 भ्रमयबघानि शमयन् धर्म समायामयन् सोयं वेममहोपतिवि41 जयते काटावनीशात्मनः ॥ [२३] अभूत्काटयवेमस जाया मक्षांबिका
सतो । प्र42 शेषगुणसंपर्णा' पातिव्रत्यधुरंधरा ॥ [२४] राजद्राजमईद्रनामनगर गोदा43 बरीतीरगं मार्कडेयशिवालयं पतिहिता ममाविका धार्मिका । कत्वा
* सुवर्णरबखचितं ब्रमप्रतिष्ठास्तथा सत्रास्यध्वनि च प्रपा विजयतेनेकां45 स्तटाकानपि ॥ [२५] श्रीशाके गुणरामविश्वगणिते कार्तिक्यहन्दे खरे
प्रादाबाटय48 वेमय[:] खवनितामझांबिकानामतः । ग्रामं मनवरं वृसिं47 , हविदुषे
काखदिलायादरादाचंद्राकमुद लालसमतिख48 र्यभोगाष्टकं ॥ [२५] कोनदेशेनहारोयं भाति मनवराभिधः । तीरे च
'वृध्धगौतम्या49 : पुण्यो मुक्तीसरांतिके ॥ [२७] अप्पयार्यस्य • पोचोसी नृसिंह: काश्य
पान्वयः । म50 ब्रदानपरो नित्यमहोबलतनूभव: । [२८] 'यधाविभागमाशान् विधाय
जाति61 भिमाद । अधीतकाखशाखाहा' भुते' धन्धी यथासुखं । [२८] *
ईवूरि पोलमेर 52 सोमलु । तूऍन । तोत्तडिमंडि पोलमेर पुत बनुलमुप्पडितोटमामि-'
Third Plate ; First Side 53 इलु मोदलुगां बोयि मनायम्मंगारिकोम[रगिरिपुरपु पोलमेर] 54 पुंत मोचेनु । दक्षिशान । भा कोमरगिरिपुरण पोल[मेरडे वृक्षगीत
मि] 55 मोचेनु । पडुमटनु वृध्वगौतमि । उत्तराननु । विद्यारिस्थतीर्थमनि
वृद्धगौत]
I Read संपूर्ण
. Read T.
• Bad कावधिना. • Read वृद्ध
• Read यथा.
• Read शाखामा (१). 1 Read भुती
. The anusedra stands at the beginning of the next line. That piece of the third plate, wbich contains the bracketed pacanges at the ends of lines 53-56, is now lost. 10 Read

Page #382

No. 46.]
TOTTARAMUDI PLATES OF KATAYA-VEMA.
325
56 मिलोनि गुमि मोदलुगा वच्चिन तोत्तडिमंडि पोल[मेर पुंत बत्तुलसु]67 प्पडितोटमामिंडल मोचेनु । * पालनमुक्तस्य चापहरणदोषस्य च [प्र]58 काशनाय केचन पुरातना[:] सीका लिख्यते ॥ दानपालनयोर्मध्ये
दानात् 59 श्रेयोनुपालनं । दानात् स्वर्गमवायोति पालनादच्युतं 60 (प)दं ॥ [३०] शत्रुणापि तो धर्मः पालनीय: प्रयत्नतः । शत्रुरेव
प
नाहचुत
61 शत्रु[:"] स्थाधर्मः शत्रुर्न कस्वचित् ॥ [३१] स्वदत्ता परदत्ता वा - यो हरेत वसुंधरा 62 । षष्टिवर्षसहस्राणि विष्ठायां जायते क्रिमिः । [३२] तटाकानां सह
सेण चाख63 मेधशतेन च(:) । गवां कोटिप्रदानेन भूमिहर्ता न शुध्यति ॥ [३३]
न विषं विषमि64 त्याहुब्रह्मस्वं विषमुच्यते । विषमेकाकिनं हंति ब्रह्मस्वं पुत्रपौ65 त्रकं ॥ [३४] किंचैतहातवचनं ॥ कर्तव्यवित्काटयवेमभूपः कतांजलि:
Third Plate ; Second Side. 66 प्रार्थयते नृपालान् । एथान् भवद्भिः परिपालनीयी धर्मो ममायं दय67 या धिया वा ॥ [३५] श्रीरामचंद्रेणाप्येवमेवोक्तं ॥ सामान्योयं धर्मसेतु68 नेपाणां काले काले पालनीयो भवनिः । सनिवं भाविन: पार्थिवें
द्रान् भू69 यो भूयो याचते रामचंद्रः ॥ [३६] कृतं श्रोवनमेनेदं शासनं सहिका
सनं । 70 कखगोत्रेण पुत्रेण लमीत्रीवसभार्ययोः । [३०] श्रीवराहो रक्षतु । .
मंगळमहाश्री 71 श्री श्री जेयुन् [*] वेसु बालु [*]
APPENDIX. Extract from the Preface to Kataya-Vema's Kumdragirirajtyam.
कीर्तिप्रतापसीभाग्यव्यागभीगविभूतिभिः । एक एव कली शाध्यः कुमारगिरिभूपतिः। [१]
I Rend दानायी .
. Rend स्थानमः.

Page #383

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL. IV.
पौरः बौरमौविधासमुकरी रियायामचीसवासविधुतुदः सितममःचाभिवी पनः । दचा शासनपत्रिका वसुमतौरचाविधौ भुना
ही दिग्विजयो कुमारनिरिभूभर्तुः समभवे । [२] जयति महिमा बोकातीवः कुमारगिरिप्रभीः सदसि बकुमादेवी पख विवा सदृशी प्रिया । नवमभिनयं नायाांना वनीवि सावधा वितरति गहननर्षिनवाब साचनः । [१] राजवेशाभुजंगः बौकुमारगिरिम्पतिः ।। शनो बाटयवेमस्य प्रमल्मा तत्र इतिका । [४] पादारविन्दात्परम पुसी वर्षचतुर्थीजनि विग्यात् । पुनाति नित्यं भुवनानि सिन्धुः पुचः प्रमाः साना यदीया । [१] बीखिनुदिनी महोयसि मनोब अगत्यावने धौरीदात्तगुणीतरी परिष चौकाटयाथ्यो नपः । दानचाचपरष येन विदई मूर्दवसवर्ष मूयिहः परिपन्धिपार्थिवजवण्याविन वर्धमः । [] ववादभूदविसकर्मविदा परसी मारक्षमाधिपतिरतिमप्रभावः । चन्यानपात्र नृपवीनभिरूपमुखवंद्रे स्वयं यमजमिन्दुमवीष कोर्तिः । [..] नस्थाता तनयो समयविनवी विख्यावदीविक्रमी वाटचीचिपतिष मारनृपतिः कानो नितानीजसा । लोकोर्विवसुंधराभिरभनसौभाग्यमाद्यस्तयोः कौसत्यादिवधूवमर्दशरणः शोभा प्रपद यथा । [] असहायमूर इति काटयप्रभु प्रवदन्ति मारपतसनूभवम् । भुवनादिदुर्गमयसाहसन यी बखदुर्गमाविषदः प्रास्यते । [] पृथ्वी प्रामाणसाशकार विदधे माद्रिदानानि यः सीपानापतिमातवान विषमे पाताळगशापरी । दोहानामुपयम्ब तस्य तनया मममीः वाटयः पुषं पौरमलच रामसदृशं वैर्म पिस्त्यै भुवः । [...] गुचानां पुथाना वसतिरनपीवधिविपते: वसा श्रौदीडाबा समभवदुमाया: प्रतिनिधिः । पिता भूभन्नाथः पतिरपि मायः प्रियसती मासेमी बखाः खयमय बदायवि बषिता । [1]

Page #384

No. 48.]
TOTTARAMUDI PLATES OF KATAYA-VEMA.
327
मारचारमच: पितामातया भावामान श्रीवमचितिनायकः प्रचयतै बस्थाभिलायश्रियम् । धन्धः बाटयवेमभूपतिरसौ यज्ञागिनेयक्षती नामावा खयमनपीतकृपतेः चोचीजगमः । [१] श्रीकृपेन समः कुमारगिरिभूपाखी नपाचोत्तमः खामी यस्य वसन्तराजविरुदी बौरानपीतामणः । संग्रामागुनमामनन्ति सघियतं भौमसेनान्वित भूमी काटयवेमभूधरमही वर्षप्रियातगुणाः । [१] पखलपञ्चकमकरीलधने निर्जित्य परिण रामः । वैरिकुलपरशुरामः काटयवेमन्नु कौनिवार्षिमतम् । [...] घाटीपीटीखुरायत्रुटितगिरितटे यत्र माटिदुर्ग दुर्ग विचारवं दविवरिपुबर दुईम न्यूडिम् । दुभेदं वचट जितपति रभसा रामगिर्यास्यदुई विस्था पौरपीट मषितमसुदा दौरसनाचाम् । [] सगौना भरतादीनां भीजादौना - भूभनाम् । शास्त्राचि सम्यगाचीच नायवेदादिमाम् । [१] प्रीती वसन्तराजन कुमारगिरिभूभुना । मावा वसनरागीय गायशास्त्रं यदुत्तमम् । [१० तीतोमेव मार्गेच दर्भिताशेषवचम् । कवीनामात्रयी मनिवाटभूपवनभवः । [१] मीय मविसः कुमारगिरिता राजा नियुक्तः सती नाश्यानो पितयं कृतं वतषिया बौकालिदासग यत् ।। तस्वीदौरसावस रसिकः शाकुन्तवादः स्वयं व्याख्यानं परत कुमारगिरिराजीयाख्यमय तिम् । [१]
POSTSCRIPT. [Of the nineteen verses now published by Mr. Ramayya, only five are found at the beginning of MB. of the Kumdragirirdjiya, as printed in Dr. Barnell's Tanjore Oatalogue, p. 173. While Mr. Ramayya's copy roads in verse 1 Kumáragiri-bhápatil, the Tanjore MS. and an India Office MS. (Professor Pischel's Dissertatio de Grammaticis Prdoritiois, p. 17) have Kumaragiri jo mripal. This erroneous reading has naturally enough led to the statement that the Vasantarajiya Natyafdstra was composed by Vasantardja, king of Kumaragiri, a place on the frontiers of the Nizam's conntry' (900 Wilson's Mackenzie Collection, Madras reprint, p. 157 ; Professor Pigchel, 1. c. p. 18; Professor Aufrecht's Catalogus Catalogorum, p. 556). It is now clear that the author of the work was Kumâragiri, king of Kondavida, who bore the surname (biruda) Vasantaraja (above, verse 13), which he had inherited from his uncle Anavema%3; 800 p.3198bove.-E. H.]

Page #385

328
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
No. 47.-THREE INSCRIPTIONS OF KATAYA-VEMA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1313, 1336 AND 1338.
BY E. HULTZSCH, PH.D. The first of the three subjoined inscriptions (A.) is the last of the four inscriptions on the pillar at the entrance of the Kuntimadhave temple at Pith&puram. It is engraved on the north face of the pillar. The two others (B. and C.) are engraved on two pillars in the Bhim@svara temple at Driksbáráma. All three are well preserved, are written in the Telugu alphabet, and consist of one Sanskrit verse in the Giti metre and a passage in Telugu prose.
The Sanskrit verse at the beginning of the three inscriptions confirms the genealogy of KAtaya-Vêma of Rajamahendri, which Mr. Ramayya has derived from the Tottaramfidi plates, in stating that (Kåtays)-Vêma was the great-grandson of Kåtaya (I.), the grandson of Mára, the son of Kata (II.), and the son-in-law of Annavõta (of Kondavida). In the Telugu portions Kåtaya-Vêma is called Kåtamareddi-Vêmireddi, -Vêmåreddi, or -Vêmâyareddi. His father Kåta II. and his mother Doddamba are mentioned in A. as Katamareddi and Doddasâniamma. B. and C. mention his son Komaragirireddi, who was evidently named after Kumaragiri of Kondavida, the brother-in-law of Kataya-Vema.
A. records the building of an enclosure for the Kuntimadhava temple at Pithapuram by Kåtaya-Vêms himself; B. the building of a mandapa by an officer of Kataya-Vêma ; and C. the building of an enclosure for the Bhim@bvara temple at Dakshårámad by the wife of the same officer.
A. is dated at the Makara-samkranti on Thursday, Pushya bu 2 in Saka-Samvat 1313 (expired), the Prajapati-samvatsara ; B. on Sunday, Karttika su 15 in Saka-Samvat 1336 (expired), the Jaya-samvatsara ; and O. on Monday, Chaitra su 11 in Saka-Samvat 1328 (for 1338, expired), the Durmukha-samvatsara. Professor Kjelborn kindly contributes the following romarks on these three dates :
"A.-In Saka-Samvat 1313 expired=Prajapati, the Makara-sankranti took place (by the Arya-Siddhanta) 12 h. O m. after mean sunrise of the 27th December A.D. 1391, during the second tithi of the bright half, which ended 3 h. 54 m. after mean sunrise of Thursday, the 28th December A.D. 1891, which is the proper equivalent of the date.
"B.-The date regularly corresponds for Jaya = Saka-Samvat 1336 expired to Sunday, the 28th October A.D. 1414, when the full-moon tithi ended about 16 h. 46 m. after mean sunrise.
"C.- The date is incorrect for saka-Samvat 1328, both current and expired. For the year Durmukha = Saka-Samvat 1338 expired, it regularly corresponds to Monday, the 9th March A.D. 1416, when the 11th tithi of the bright half ended about 22 h. after mean sunrise."
A. - Pithapuram Pillar Inscription.
TEXT. 1 Naptá Kataya-Saure
Mårasya Ke2 ta-vibhu-sûnn)
vir-Åmnavôte3 nfipatêr=j&mata
jayatu
Vêma4 bhupalah 1 Svasti eri [1] Saka-varshambulu 5 1818 agandati
Prajapati-samyvatsa
See above, p. 926.
* See above, p. 381. • This is the ancient name of Drakabarima; see above, p. 87, note 8. • From inked estampages.

Page #386

No. 47.]
THREE INSCRIPTIONS OF KATAYA-VEMA.
329
6 ra-Pushya-bu 8 Gul Inårti Makars-sankranti-(pu]. 7 pya-kalamarda
K&tamareddi-Vêmireddings8 ru tama tandri Kåtamaredding&rikinnitama talli 9 Doddasini-ammamgårikimni
akshaya-[sn]kți10 tamaganu Pithapuramaħdu
bri-Kumtti[ma]11 dhava-devaraka fil-pråkâramu &-chamdr-årk[k]a12 mugánu chôyinchohiri
Dev&ohåri-likhitam [11]
TRANSLATION.
(Line 1.) Let prince Vôma be victorions, - the great-grandson of Kataya (who resembled) Sanri (Krishna), the grandson of Måra, the son of the lord Kata, (and) the son-in-law of the heroic prince Annavota!
(L. 4) Hail! Prosperity! On Thursday, the end (tithi) of the bright (fortnight) of Pushya in the Prajapati sa neatsara, which was the sake year 1313,- at the auspicious time of the Makara-sankranti,-Katamareddi-Vêmireddi caused to be made.--for the perpetual morit of his father Katamareddi and of his mother Doddasâni-emma,- an enclosure of stone, (which is to last) as long as the moon and the sun, for the holy temple of Kuntimadhava at Pithapuram.
(L. 12.) Written by Dévâchári.
B. - First Dråkshârâma Pillar Inscription.
TEXT.
First Face. 1 Naptá Kataya-Sanreh pautrô Marasya Kaţa-pripa-sûnt 1 2 vir-Amnevõta-nfipatêraj&mata
jayata Véma-bh pålah
(lll 3 Yițavamţi Katamareddi-Vêmâreddimgarki
nija-bhrityum-5 4 d-aina Kadiyamu Machinênjmgåru tanaka svâmi ayi5 Da Katamareddi-Vēmayareddimgârikinni
vari
devulakunna 6 KAtamareddi-Vêmåreddimgári
kum&rumda
Komara7 girireddimgârikinni
väri dévulakumna
aksaya-su8 kritam=avunattaganu
Dakshåra ma-bri-Bhimêsvaru9 frman-Mahadevaraku
Asthana-sila-mamddapama 10 kattimchi
Saka-varshambulu 1938 agunêmţi J aya-samva11 tsara-Kartika-su 15 Bhil nanda samarpana chêsena Pedda[n]&
Secon' Face.
12
chåryya-likhista]
Bri
brir
jêyan
This is an abbreviation of Gururára. · The word geoptri enerally means'a grandson,' but is also used for 's great-grandson if it ooears together with pautra; see above, p. 828, verse 21, and my Reports on Sanskrit Manuscripts, No. I. p. 73, No. 883; and No. II. p. 74, No. 682; p. 94, lipe 12: and p. 144, line 6 from below.
This comparison resta on the fact that the son of Kitays I. bore the name Marn, which is also used for Krishna's son Pradyumna. • No. 429 of 1893.
Head bhrityum. • This is an abbroviation of Bhdnsedra.
20

Page #387

330
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) [The same verse as at the beginning of A.]
(L. 3.) Kadiyama MAchinêni, the servant of this Katamareddi-vêm reddi, caused to be built for the perpetual merit of his master Katamareddi-Vömayareddi, and of his queen, and of Katamareddi-Vêmåreddi's son Komaragirireddi, and of his queen,- an Asthanamandapa of stone for the god Mahadeva of the Bhimavara temple at Dakshårdma, and presented (it to the god) on Sunday, the 16th (tithi) of the bright (fortnight) of Karttika in the Jays-sanhvatsara, which was the Saks year 1988.
(L. 11.) Written by Peddanacharya.
0-Second Drákshåráma Pillar Inscription.
TEXT.
vå.
First Face. 1 Naptá Kataya-Saurêḥ pautrô MArasya Ka[ta)2 ppipa-shnu)
vir-Ånnavõta-nfipatêr=j&md3 ta jayati Vềme-bhdplah || Itu4 varti
Katamareddi-Vem&reddimgari[ki] 5 nija-bbrityundarina Kadiyam Machinêni[m]g[4]6 ri d êvulu
Potasåninga[ru] Kadiyam 7 Machinênimgâriki Byåmi aina [K&)8 tamareddi-Vémareddim garikinni 9 ri dôvulakunne Katamareddi-Vémåreddim10 gari kumárumdu
Komaragiriredding[A]
Second Face. 11 rikinni væri dêvula kunnu skshaya-sukrita12 m-avunaţtagånn
Dakshåráma-bri-Bhi13 mêávara-briman-Mahadevaraku
silâms14 ya[m-aina] tiruchattamalika
kattimchchi 15 svast[i] irf Saka-varshambulu 1828 [a]gu16 nêrint[i] Durmmukha-samvatsara-Chaitra-[&n] 11 17 863 I namda samarppana chêsena 1 18 Peddan charrya-likhitam
r r i Sri19 i jêyan [11]
TRANSLATION (Line l.) [The same verse as at the beginning of A.]
(L. 3.) Potasani, the wife of Kadiyam Machinêni, who was the servant of this Katamareddi-V@mareddi, caused to be built,- for the perpetual merit of KatamareddiVēmareddi, who was the master of Kadiyam Machinêni, and of his queen, and of Katamareddi-Vômareddi's son Komaragirireddi, and of his queen,- an enclosure of stone for the god Mahadeva of the Bhim svara temple at DikebArama, and presented it to the cod) on Monday, the Ulth (tithi) of the bright (fortnight) of Chaitra in the Durmukha-samvatsara, which was the sake year 1828.
(L. 18.) Written by Peddanacharya
No. 448 of 1893. . This is so abbreviation of Sd wondro.
• Read bhrilyunda. • This is a mistake for 1888.

Page #388

No. 48.)
KARIKAL INSCRIPTION OF MADHURANTAKA.
331
No. 48.-KARIKAL INSCRIPTION OF MADHURANTAKA.
BY E. HULTZSCH, Pa.D. According to the large Leyden grant, six Chola kings ruled between Parantaka I. and Rajardja I. But while the inscriptions of the two latter are found soattered over the whole Tamil country, no records of those six intermediate kings had so far turned up, except two insoriptions of Aditya II. and the mere mention of Gandariditys, the second son of Parantaka I., in an inscription of his father. This break in the continuity of the Chola records is probably due to the conquest of their dominions by the Rashtrakata king Krishna III, whose vassal Batuga killed Rajaditya, the oldest son of Parantaka I., at Takkolam before A.D. 949-50.
The village of Karikal between Sholinghur and Båņayaram contains a small temple of the goddess Poppi-Ammap. The slab which forms the roof of this templo, bears the subjoined inscription of " Bajakderivarman, the conqueror of Madirat (Madhura)." Madirai konda is known to have been a surname of Parantaka 1.6 and the Sanskrit synonym Madhurdataka is applied to Rajendra-Chola I. in the large Leyden grant. These two kinge, however, had the title Parakesarivarman and not Rajakesarivarman. Consequently the subjoined inscription of R&jakesarivarman, the conqueror of Madirai," may be attributed to another Madhurantaks who, according to the large Leyden grant, was the son of Gandardditya and ruled between Aditya II. and R&jardja 1.8 This identification would suit the alphabet of the subjoined inscription, which resembles that of the Tamil inscriptions of the Rashtrakūta king Krishna III.
The alphabet is Tamil, with the exception of the two Grantha words suvasti fri at the begin. ning. It is worth noting that, in minatn (1.3) and Venndyi (1.4), the syllable nd is expressed by two separate symbols and not, as usual, by a conjunot character. The language of the inscription is vulgar Tamil.
The inscription records that a temple of Pidar10 - which must be the present temple of Poggi-Ammap-- was built by a woman named Vennâyi-Nahgai.
TEXT,11 1 Savasti tri(6rt) [11] Madirai konda kov-Irasakodaripa2 pmar[k]k-iyanda
añjávadu
Pulivala-nattu 3 Mariyadi Vil vi)ro-Valañjiyap m ipatti Kijar-ka4 ratta Brapidi
Achehag Venpåyi-Na5 ngaiy-én sesyv]ichcha Piqari koyil [11]
Bouth-Ind. Inaer. Vol. III. p. 81 and note 1. tid. Vol. II. p. 874.
Takkolam (No. 887 on the Madras Survey Map of the WAIAjapét tálake of the North Aroot district) is a village 6 miles south-east of Arkonam Junction. The temple at Tokkolam contains an inscription of Krishga III.
• Ep. Ind. Vol. IL p. 168.
.No. 40 on the Madras Surey Map of the WAAjap talaka. In Mr. Sowell's Liste of Antiquities, Vol. I. p. 163, the name in, owing to an error, given u KarikAl. The village of Karikal must not be confounded with the French settlement of Karikal, the proper Tamil nama of which is Karaikkal) 100 Ind. Lat. Vol. XXI. p. 327.
See above, p. 178 and noto 11. 1 South-Ind. Imor. Vol. I. p. 111 1. and Vol. II. p. 189, note 1. • See the Table, fbid. Vol. I. p. 112.
* Abovo, Vol. IIL p. 885, and Vol. IV. p. 83. *Thle the Tamil name of a village goddese; compare South-Ind. Inson Vol. IL P. 48, note 10, and Vol. Ill. p. 9.
i From two inked stampares, prepared by Mr.T. P. Krishnaram Betri, M.A. Bead reseti.
2 0 2

Page #389

332
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
TRANSLATION Hail ! Prosperity! In the fifth year (of the reign) of king Rajakesarivarman who conquered Madirai,-1, Vepnåyi-Nangai, (the daughter of) Achchan of Erupadi in kijárkarram! (and) the wife of Vira-Vaļañjiyanof Mariyadi in Pulivala-nadu, caused to be made (thia) temple of Pidari.
No. 49.- KADABA PLATES OF PRABHUTAVARSHA ;
SAKA-SAMVAT 735.
By H. LÖDERB, PE.D.; OXFORD. The copper-platos which contain this inscription, were found at Kadaba in the Tamkor district of the Mysore State. They are now preserved in the Mysore Government Museum, Bangalore. The inscription has been previously published, with a photo-lithograph, by Mr. Rice in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XII. p. 11 ff. A reprint of this edition, with some corrections of obvious errors, will be found in the Prachinalakhamdia of the Kavyamdia, Vol. I. p. 47 ff. The impressions which I have used for this new edition, were supplied by Dr. Hultzsch, who obtained the original plates from Mr. J. Cameron, Superintendent, Mysore Government Museum, Bangalore, and were made over to me through Professor Kielhorn.
The plates are five in number, each measuring about 9" long by about 5f' broad at the ends and about 4% in the middle. They all have raised rims. The first and the last plate are engraved on one side only, the latter containing altogether only twelve aksharas. The ring on which the plates are strung, is now cut. Ita diameter is 4" to 41". It holds a circular seal, 17" in diameter. The seal bears, in relief on a countersunk sprface, a figure of Garnda, facing to the fall front, and squatting on a lotas. The wings, which do not appear in the drawing in the Indian Antiquary, are, a8 Dr. Hultzsch states, distinctly visible in the original. The figure differs only in details from those on the seals of other Rashtrakūta grants. The average size of the letters is to". In lines 76, 77 and 79 blanks were originally left by the engraver for the name of the founder of the grantee's antaya, and the names of the grantee's teacher's teacher and teacher. These were filled in afterwards by & second hand in a very rude manner. The words po[la]-punu[se] eva[r]ile ante pôyie, in the description of the boundaries in l. 90, bave been written by the same hand, the original text being effaced here. Other corrections have been occasionally made by the engraver himself. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets. Details will be discussed below. The language is Sanskrit, but the description of the boundaries and witnesses in 11. 88-98 is in Kanarese. The text and translation of the Kanarese portion have been contributed by Mr. H. Krishna Sastri, B.A. The Sanskrit portion of this inscription is of special interest on account of its form. Being mixed of prose and verse, in an exceedingly rich and flowery language, it belongs to that kind of literary composition which is styled Champa. - The orthography calls for a few remarks.
1 The same district is mentioned in the Tajvar inscriptions ; South-Ind. Inzer. Vol. II. pp. 74, 76, 222 and 229.
. Mindi la probably a corruption of manaiydfri. . On the Valahjiyar see above, p. 296, note 2.
• This division is probably named after Polivalam (No. 42 on the Madre Survey Map of the Wildjapot talaka) near Sholinghur.
Compare e.g. above, Vol. 111. p. 104; Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. pp. 112, 126, and 161, Plates. OL. 76. Grikirlyd for Sriktrty-d(chdryy.dneayd); 1. 77, Kali-d(oldryy) (Mr. Rice roads Kivild., but the last akahara in distinctly d; for the recond akshara, which I consider to be li, coin pare the li in kali in temple inscription at Pattadskal, Ind. Ast. Vol. XI. p. 125, Plate, I. 2), l. 79, Vijayakinti, or, perbape, originally Vijayikirti for Pijayokirtir.

Page #390

No. 49.)
KADABA PLATES OF PRABHUTAVARSHA.
333
The vowel ri is employed instead of ri in namas-kriyamanam, 1. 30, whereas ri is written for si in vistrita, krita, l. 1, dhrita, 1. 60, and parama-rishi, 1. 9, where the usual spelling would be parama-rshi. The sibilant & is used for o in avatanda, 1. 1, pánu, 1. 52, and for & in visésha, I. 3, yasa(6), 1. 16, and asësha, 1. 74. Twice the sonant non-aspirate is found instead of the sonant aspirate, in sangdta, 1. 17, and stamba, 1. 16. The rules of sandhi have been frequently disregarded. Three times, in 11. 22, 71 and 75, the wpadhmaniya occurs before p. Consonants after are doubled, with the exception of k (except in arkka, 1. 13), th, bh, and the sibilants. The donbling of the first consonant of a group occurs only in dikkrama, 1. 17. A double mute before & consonant, on the other land, is represented by a single mute in jagatraya, 1. 19, and ujvala, 1. 25.- As regards lexicography, it may be pointed out that ch&rvi in l. 3 and sudhd in 1. 16 are used in meanings known hitherto from dictionaries only. In I. 24 a denominative bhdoyati seems to be used in the sense of bhavishyati'; and chaturdkára occurs in l. 48, in a pun, in the meaning of 'square.' Regarding the word pada in l. 50, I refer to the note on that passage.
The inscription records that the king Prabhutavargha, (i.e. Govinda III.), residing in his victorious camp at Mayûrakhandi, on the application of Châkiraja, in saka-Samvat 735 presented the village of Jalamangala to the Jains muni Arkakirti, on behalf of the temple of Jinêndra at Silê grima, in remuneration for his having warded off the evil influence of Saturn from Viinaladitya, the governor of the Kunungil district.
Before giving a more detailed account of the contents, it will be expedient to determine, as far as can be done from external points of evidence, whether the inscription is a genuine one or a forgery. Doubts about its genuineness have been already expressed by Dr. Fleet, and we shall see that his suspicion certainly cannot be called unjustified.
I shall begin with the paleography. In his examination of the palæography of the spasions copper-plates of the Western Gangas, Dr. Fleet has used, as leading tests, the letters kh and b. Of these, kh in the present inscription appears generally in the later form ; but in sukha, l. 15, likhita (for likhita), 1. 16, and, probably, in mukha, 1. 7, and vikhydta, 1. 10, the old type is followed. For b the older form is used throughout. Dr. Fleet states that the later form of kh appears first in an insoription of Amoghavarsha I. at Mantrawadi near Bankapur, dated in A.D. 865, and that it does not seem at all possible that it can be carried back to before A.D. 804, as the Kanarese grant of Govinda III., dated in that year, and earlier inscriptions contain the older form only. Oar inscription, being dated in A.D. 812, lies within these limits, and, accordingly, the occurrence of the later form cannot prove its spuriousness. Nevertheless, I consider it a little suspicious; for, though the later form actually is used in A.D. 865, the older form alone appears, according to Dr. Fleet, in the Sirûr inscription of Amoghavarsha I., dated in A.D. 866, and it appears therefore that at that time the later form was not yet generally employed, but rather on the point of coming into use. Such, however, being the case, it does not seem likely that it was used altogether already more than fifty years before that time.
The remaining letters call for no remarks, with the exception of the dental l. For this two signs are used : the subscript sign in the stretched form, which appears already in older inscriptions, and the fall sign in the later form, which seems to have been introduced into this alphabet in the second half of the eighth century A.D.; for, though in the Wokkalêri grant of Kirtivarman II., dated in A.D. 757,7 the full siga appears still in the old form of the Cave
Charof deptas. Sabdaratsduult in sabdakalpadruma; ondad, esrth,' in von Boehtlingk's Dictionary, quoted from a Dictionary of Galanos.
• Dynasties of the Kanarese Districta, 2nd ed., p. 399. Above. Vol. III. p. 161 • It bas not been published yet.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 126, Plate. o Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 316. A lithograph of this inscription las not been published yet. 1 Ind. an. Vol. VIll. p. 28 il., and lithograph.

Page #391

334
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
characters, with the curve attached to the right vertical stroke ending at the base-line, the later form is used throughout in Govinda's Kanarese grant of A.D. 804, mentioned above. There is nothing remarkable, therefore, as to the forms of the l in the present inscription, but what is quite peculiar is the manner in which the two signs are employed. According to older inscriptions, we should expect to find the subscript sign in combination with i, , é, o, ai and au and as second letter of a ligature, and the fall sign everywhere else. But this is not the case. Perfectly regular is only the use of the subscript sign &s second letter of a ligatare (12 times), and of the full sigo in combination with the virama (5 times in the Kanarese portion). Nearly regular is also the tuse of the full siga as first letter of a ligature (14 times), the subscript sign appearing here only once (1. 39), and of the subscript sign in 18 (13 times), the full sign appearing here twice (11. 69, 70). In li the subscript sign is employed 6 times, the full sign once, in pulipadiya (1. 91), which is a mistake for pul-padiya. In l the subscript sign occurs 5 times, the full sign 5 times. In 14 the full sign is used 13 times, the subscript siga 9 times. La is expressed by the full siga 33 times, by the subscript sign 28 times. The full siga is used in lu, and the subscript siga in lê ; but this is irrelevant, as neither of them ooours more than once ; 14, las and lau do not oocur at all. I have not been able to find an analogy to this almost indiscriminate use of the two signs in another inscription written in the same alphabet, but am inclined to look at it as a characteristic feature of the writing in the ninth century A.D. The Wokkalêri grant referred to above proves that, in the middle of the eighth centary A.D., there was a tendenoy to generalize the use of the subscript sign; for in that inscription the subscript sign appears everywhere, except in combination with 4. That this tendency was only temporary, is shown by the later development of the alphabet; in inscriptions of the tenth century A.D. the full siga again is generally nised, the subscript siga appearing only as second letter of a ligature. Secondly we have the curious fact that at the same time the same mizing of the two signs took place in that variety of the southern alphabet which was used in Gujarat and the adjacent districts. In the Tôrkhede copper-plates of Govindaraja, dated in A.D. 812, we find the fall sign in la 13 times, la 5 times, li twice, lu twice, lô twice, and the subscript siga in la twice, lå 3 times, li twice, le once. Of ligatures only lla occurs; this is expressed by the combination of the full and the subscript sign 4 times, by two subscript sigos twice.
The next point that oommands attention is the orthography. Badness of orthography is a common badge of almost all forged grants, and it cannot be denied that our inscription shows & want of accuracy in this respect. I do not attach too much importance to the misspellings quoted above, and the numerous minor slips, as they are either commonly found in records of this time, or may be due merely to the carelessness of the engraver. But there are some passages which seem to have been corrupt already in the original copy, and, in addition to this, we find twice (1. 19 ff. and 1. 64) faulty constructions.
Nor is the form of the record much in favour of its genuineness. I have already stated above that the inscription is composed in the style of the Champds, and I have only to add here that it is quite original, and has not one line in common with any of the other Rashtrakata grants. I admit, however, that this may be accounted for by assuming that it was not issued from
1 Compare the I in Idahodhana, ul. 4. 6. paldyandsair. 1. 28. ete.
• Compare vallabha, 1. 4, kdladol, 1.6, golal-bandalli, 11. 7, 8, iriyalbandal (un), 1. 10. The subscript sign appears in modalol, l. 9, and Allah (for likhitaj), L. 19. Both the older and the later form of the fall sign appear in the temple inscription at Paftadakal of the time of Dhruva (between A.D. 789 and 794 ; Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 126 and lithograph), but the later form used bere has somewhat peculiar shape (oom para ballahan, 1, 2, degulada, 11. 8, and vallabha, 1, 1, kali, 1. 8).
of these, however, four cases are misspellings for li. • In three one of these, 14 iss misspelling for la.
Above, VOL III. p. 58 it. • Which form is used in adgala, 1. 89, I cannot decide.
1 Compare e.y. 11. 11, 12, 26, 50, 57.

Page #392

No. 49.]
KADABA PLATES OF PRABHUTAVARSHA.
835
the office of the Rashtrakta king directly, but that, the sanotion of the sovereign having been obtained, it was drawn up by somebody in the service of the governor of the Kanungil district or of the vioeroy of the Ganga province in whose territory the granted village was situated.
Finally we have to examine the date. It runs (line 83): Sakansipa-samvatsaréshu darafikhi-munishu vyatitéshu J[y*]eshthamása-éuklapaksha-dasamyan Pushyanakshatra Chandraváre. The year being taken as carrent," the date would correspond, as pointed oat by Professor Kielhorn, to Monday, the 24th May A.D. 812, and this would be a perfectly possible date for Govinda III. Prabhâtavarsha, as we know from the stone inscription at Sirur that his successor Sarva or Amoghavarsha I. came to the throne in A.D. 814 or 815. But the date offers two difficulties which cannot be overlooked. Firstly, the nakshatra is wrong. On the 24th May A.D. 812 the moon was, as shown by Professor Kielhorn, in Hasta (No. 13) and Chitra (No. 14), not in Pushya (No. 8). This, however, may perhaps be considered as being of little importance, as such and even graver mistakes will be found in doubtlessly genuine records. Of much greater consequence is the second point, the expressing of the Saka year by numerical words. The earliest epigraphio instance of this in India proper is the stone inscription of Chandamah&sena at Dholpar, dated in Vikrama-Samvat 898,and the earliest instanoe in Mysore is a stone inscription at Sravana-Belgola, which gives Saka 904 as the year of the death of the Rashtrakata Indra IV., and probably was engraved not much after that time. The present inscription would therefore furnish the earliest example of the use of numerical words not only in this part of the country, but in India altogether. Of course, even this does not prove with absolute certainty that the inscription is a forgery. It may be alleged that it precedes the Dholpur inscription only by thirty years, and that in Cambodia and Java numerical words appear already in
That current years are called "expired" is not unusual; compare Professor Kielhorn's list, Ind, 4st. Vol. XXIII. p. 127.-[Without wishing to decide what, indeed, at present lounnot do-whether the inscription is a forgery or ant, I would, with Dr. Lüders' permission, offer the following additional remarks on the date:1. The phrase Sakansipa-aamateareks ... eyatitlabu is foreign to the inscriptions of the Rasbţrakatas, in wbich the regular phrase is Sakaaripa-di-dita-sanatoare On the other hand, we have the similar phrases Salaasip. dbd&shu .. . oyatidas in the British Museum forged copper-plate inscription of the Western Chalukya Pulikasin I. of Saka-Samvat 411 (to be taken, like the year of the Kadabs plates, MA current year); Sakansipali. ra topatsara.. ..atllabs in the Faidarabad plates of the Western Chalakya Paliklia II. of Saka-Sararat 684 ; and Sakanripa-samvatsar&shu .. . galdeku in the Nilgaad inscription of the Western Chalukya TuleII. of Baku-Sathyat 904. Considering that those dates belong to Chalakys inscriptione, attention may be drawn to the fact that the family of the VimalAdity of the proces inscription claimed to belong to the ChAlukyas.-. Genuine dates with current years, before Saks-Samyat 1000, are indeed very rare; bat, supposing the date to be a forgery, one would expect the forger to have been anxious to gir
anxious to give it some appearance of probability, while, in quoting the nakalatra Pashga with Jyêshtha-sudi 10, be would have decidedly failed to do so. The nakshatra on Jy@btha-sudi 10 usually is Hasta, in whatever year, and this the writer of the date may reasonably be msumed to have known. Of 18 ordinary Hinda calendars for different yours, which I have examined, no less than 10 give Hasta for Jydshtha-sodi 10.-3. It may also be argued that the ciroumstance of the inscription being
kedvys of some sort, sufficiently accounts for the fact that the year of the date is expressed by namerical worde, with the we of which the people of Indis proper undoubtedly were well aoqaninted in A.D. 813. The dates from Cambodia, in which numerical words are used as early as Saka-a vat 626 and 646, are in verle, and so is the date of Saks-Samyat 664 from Java. The same is the case with all the Indian Baka date of the published inscriptions that give namerical words, down to at least Saka-Samvat 1001 (ol 8.887, 904, 94, 991, 999, and 1001), and with all the Vikrama dates down to at least Vikrama-Samrat 1840 (of V. 898, 971, 1008, 1010, and 1940).-F. Kielhorn.)
Ind. Auf. Vol. XXIV. p. 9.
ibid. Vol. XII. p. 219. The inscription is dated in Saka 788 expired, Vyays, while the fifty-second year of the reign of Amoghavaroba-Nripatunga was current.
Zeitaohritt der Deutschen Morgon. Vol. XL. p. 88. The stone inscription of Dhavala of Hastikundi at Bijapur (Journ. Beng. 41. Soo. Vol. LXII. Part I. p. 814) contains the date Vikrama-Sarorat 978 in numerical woede, but the inscription itself belongs to Vikrama-Samovat 1053. Those and the following dates were kindly pointed out to me by Professor Kielhorn
L. Bice, Tuscription at Sranapa-Belgola, No. 67, p. 66.

Page #393

336
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
Sanskrit inscriptions of the seventh and eighth century A.D. Bat I should think that by the fact that the use of the numerical words is combined with a series of other suspicious circomstances: the mistake in the date, the unusual form of the record, the incorrectness of the orthography, and the doubts attaching to the palæography, we are entitled to declare the genuineness of the present inscription as somewhat doubtful.
We shall now consider the contents. The first part of the inscription (11. 1-64) consists of a eulogy of the Rashtrakūta kings. The genealogy is given as follows: Govinda; his son Kakka; his son Inda; his son Vairaméghe; his paternal uncle Akalavaraha; his son Prabhatavarsha; his younger brother Dhårdvarsha Sri-Prithvivallabha Maharajadhirdja Paramêsvara, called also Vallabha; and his son Prabhůtavarsha Sri-Prithvivallabha Rajadhiraja' Paramédvara, afterwards (1. 82) called Vallabhêndra. Six of these names can be identified at once: Govinda is Govinda L ; Kakka is Karka I. whose name appears in the present form also in the Samangad and Bharôch grants ;' Inda is Indra II., the form of the name occurring here being either the Präkfit form or a mere mistake of the engraver; and Akalavarsha, Dhårdvarsha, and the second Prabhatavarsha are, respectively, Krishna I., Dhruva, and Govinda III., called here by their birudas which are known also from other grants. Of the remaining two kings, therefore, Vairamégha vould correspond to Dantidurga or Dantivarman II., and the first Prabhůtavarsha to Gôvinda II. These birudas, however, do not occur in any other inscription. For Govinda II. we know no individual biruda at all, and Dantidurga is stated in the Såmangad grant to have been called Khadgávalóka.. Bat as almost all the Rashtrakūta kings bore more than one biruda, it does not seem quite improbable that Dantidurga had a biruda Vairam@gha in addition to that of Khadgåvalka ; and as regards Prabhůtavarsha, a strong argument in favour of its correctness lies in the fact that in the Rashtrakūta family certain birudas are constantly combined with the same name, and that Prabhůtavarsha was the biruda of Govinda III. and Govinda IV. of the main branch, and of Govinda I. of the second Gujarat branch, and of these only. Unfortunately, there is another point to render it somewhat doubtful again whether the composer of the grant was sufficiently acquainted with the names of the dynasty to deserve credit for his statements in this respect. In line 34 Akalavarsha is said to have erected a temple which was styled after his own name Kannesvara. As the combination of a dental and lingual in the interior of a word is absolutely impossible, this must be a mistake for either Kannê vara or Kannesvara, and the name of the king would therefore be either Kanna or Kapna. As far as I know, neither of these forms can be considered as derived from Sanskrit Krishna, the common Pråksit form being Kanba, and the Kadarese equivalent Kannara, whereas both Kanna and Kanna
Barth, Inscriptions Santorites du Cambodge, p. 86 ff. (Šaka 526, 546, etc.); Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 48. ? Rajadhiraja is perhaps only a mistake of the engraver, who omitted mahd. • Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 111; Vol. XII. p. 182.
. I have not overlooked the fact that Govinda II. is called Vallabhs, and Dan tidurga, besides KhadgAvalok, Vallabharaja and Prithvivallabha. But these are the common titles borne by all the Rashtrakūtas, beginning from Dantidarga, and not individual birudas whicb bere alone are the matter in question.
That the relations between the birudas and the names in the Rashtrakūta family were constant, was first pointed out by Mr. Rice in his introduction to the present inscription. And though they are not constant in all CASAS (compare e.g. Aun Oghavarsha in combination with Sarve, Baddiga and Kakka 11.), it is a feat that Prabhůta varsha, Nirupama DbArAvarsha, and Subbatunga Akalavarsha are found as the birodas of, respectively, Govinda, Dhruva, and Krishnn only. But in using this fact for the identification of an Akalavarshs mentioned in the Merkara plates with a Krishna supposed to have lived in the fifth century A.D.,- the impossibility of which, for other reasons, has been shown by Dr. Vleet (above, Vol. II1. p. 168),- Mr. Rice bas oyerlooked the second fact that no birida at all bas turned up until now for the predecessors of Dantidorge. I do not consider this to be merely accidental, but iofer from it that Dantidurga, the first king who acquired supreme sovereignty, was also the first who adopted the custom of birudas. It will be observed that also in the present inscription the predecessors of Dantidurga are called by their real names, whereas for all the following kings the birudat only are used. This too supporta to certain extent the assumption that the names, as given in the present inscription, ara correct.

Page #394

No. 49.)
KADABA PLATES OF PRABHUTAVARSHA.
337
represent the Sanskrit Karpa. We have to assume, therefore, either that the real names of the king and of the temple were anknown to the author, and that the name he gives is a product of his own imagination, or that Kanndsvara is a misspelling or a clerical error for Kanhêsvara or Kannarsvara. Bat even if the latter opinion should be the correct one, it would be still questionable whether the temple really had that name. In 11. 29-30 it is said that the sun, reflected in its jewel-paved floor, seemed to have descended from heaven to show reverence to Paramêsvara. This and the form of the namel indicate that the temple was dedicated to Siva. And it must have been an uncommonly magnificent building; for nearly the sixth part of the whole inscription is devoted to its description, and its erection is the only deed of the king which the author has thought worth mentioning. The temple spoken of here must therefore necessarily be that splendid Siva temple which, according to the Baroda grant, was built by Krishna on the hill of El&pura, the modern Elûra. None of the temples at Elära, however, bears, as far as I can ascertain, the name of Krishņēsvara or a similar name, and, to reconcile the statement of the inscription with the facts, we have to assume again that either that temple itself has entirely disappeared, or, at least, that its original name was in course of time forgotten, and exchanged for another. But all these suppositions are very vague, and as long as the reality of that name is not established by other facts, it would be hardly advisable to rely on it.
The building of that temple is almost the only historical event related in this portion of the inscription. As was pointed out already by Mr. Rice, king Dhruva Dharavarsha is mentioned in verse 7 as having fought some battle on the banks of some river; bat no particulars are given, and the text, moreover, seems to be corrupt. I will add here, as it is a matter of some interest in connection with the Rashtrakūtas, that afterwards, in l. 81, Govinda III. is stated to have resided at the time of the grant in his victorious camp at Mayûrakhandi.. This is the same place from which the Vaņi-Dindori and Rådhanpar grants of Govinda III. are dated, and it has long ago been identified by Professor Bühler with the modern Môrkhand, a hill-fort in the Nasik territory. But those two grants leave it doubtful whether Mayarakhandi was the capital of the dynasty. Professor Bühler thought it not likely, because "Indian princes do not usually govern their dominions from lonely forts; "6 and as the statement of the present inscription that it was only & place of encampment coincides with his opinion, they may be considered as mutually supporting each other.
In 11. 65-75 the inscription gives the genealogy of Vimaladitya. His father was the rájan Yasovarman, and his grandfather the prince (na ranura) Dalavarman. The family claimed to belong to the Chålukyas; but to the present time we are unable to connect them in any way either with the earlier or the later dynasty of this name, and Professor Bhandarkar therefore considers them an independent branch.7 Vimaladitya apparently was & petty chief under the Rashtrakatas; he governed, as mentioned above, the district (dela) called Kunungil. Mr. Rice has suggested that this might be the modern Kunigal, but he has added himself that this is only & conjecture, and that he has taken the game Kupigal to be the Koņikal-vishaya of the Hosûr grant of Ambêra, whioh, though a palpable forgery, cannot on palæographical grounds be placed later than the present inscription. Taking for granted that the second identification is
1 Namer ending in Isvara always refer to buildings conseorated to siva. In the present case, it may be noted that Siva is actually mentioned, under the namo Bhava, in v. 4.
Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 159 and p. 328 ff. Professor Bhandarkne supposed the temple to be the famona Kailgs.
+ That really a battle near some river is spoken of in that verse, is proved by the mentioning of elephants and boate, which is in accordance with Mang, vii. 192.
. In the present inscription the name is written with a abort i. But as i and are often confounded, this may be only a clerical error. Ind. Ant. Vol. XI. p. 169; Vol. VI. p. 67.
Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 61. 7 History of the Dekkan, 2nd ed., p. 79. • In line 98 the name is spelled with a lingual.

Page #395

338
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. IV.
correct,--and it seems to me much more probable, it is hardly possible to connect Kaņigal at the same time with Kunungil.
Vimaladitya is stated to have been the sister's son of Chakiraja who is called the ruler of the entire province of the Gangas (atésha-Gangamandal-Adhiraja), and on whose application the grant was made. As for this prince, our knowledge is confined to what we learn of him from the present inscription. From his title and the fact that he applied to Govinda, we must infer that he was a vassal of the Rashtrakata king, and governed the Western Ganga kingdom in his name. And this is indeed the state of things that we should expect for the time of our grant. All that can be ascertained with respect to the relations between the Rashtraka tas and the Gangas in the second half of the eighth and the beginning of the ninth century A.D. is this. In the Paithan plates the Ganga is mentioned among the princes who were called to assistance by Govinda II. against his brother Dhruva. The Vani-Dindori and Rådhanpar plates relate that Ganga-- who is described as a powerful monarch was imprisoned by Dhrava. He must therefore have been conquered and taken prisoner between A.D. 783, when Gôvinda II. was still on the throne, and A.D. 794, when Dhrava's son, Govinda III., was already reigning. We are further told, in the same plates, that Govinda III. released him from his long captivity; but as soon as Ganga had returned to his country, he revolted against his benefactor. Govinda then defeated and imprisoned him again. This must have taken place before A.D. 807, the two plates being dated in this year. It would therefore be quite natural to find a viceroy appointed by the Rashtrakata king in A.D. 812.
Here the historical portion of the inscription ends. As far as I see, it does not contain anything that would decide the question of the genuineness of the record; for the incorrectness of the name of the temple--the only thing that can be proved to be actually wrong-may after all be accounted for as I have tried to show above. I can therefore only repeat here what I have said before, that this inscription, though there is not sufficient evidence to establish its spuriousness beyond all doubt, is subject to a slight suspicion of being a forgery. Such being the case, those statements which are not supported by other records must, of course, be taken for what they are worth.
In II. 75-80 the inscription gives a detailed account of the grantee. He was called Arkakirti, and was the disciple of Vijayakirti, who again was the disciple of Kuli-Acharya. This person is said to have belonged to the family (andaya) of Srikirti-Acharya in the Punnagavriksham ulagana of the Nandisamgha of the venerable Y&paniyas, and in l. 77 he is given the epithet vrata-namiti-gupti-gupta-muni-vrinda-vandila-charanah. Comparatively little is known hitherto about the Yapaniyas. In the Bhadrabdhucharitas we are told that king Bhupala of Karahata, at the request of his wife Nrikuladova, invited the Svêtâmbara monks of Valabhi to come to his city. Bat beholding them dressed in white garments, he
1 Mr. Rice thinks it possible that Chikirsja was & supreme king. Bat neither is adhirdja ever applied to an independent sovereiga, nor mandala to an independent state. I would remark that the term &anga-mandala is quite analogous to the term Ledoara-mandala, occurring in the Baroda, Torkbode and Kavt plates as the name of the province of Gujarat. . Above, Vol. III. p. 107.
Bhandartar, History of the Dekkan, 2nd ed., p. 65. • The Paithay grant of Govinda III. was issued in this year.
• The account of these facts given by Mr. Rice in his Epigraphia Carnataoa, p. 3, is very inaccurate, Besides, be says that it must have been during the reign of Sivamers that the Rashtrakta king Dharavarsh or Nirupama is said to have defeated and imprisoned Gangs. For this Bivamera be fixes (ibid.) A.D. 804 as the year of his accension to the throne. The dates given above show that these statements are incompatible.
* See above, p. 332, note 6.
7 I coosider irl here to be a constituent of the name, partly on account of the analogy to Arkskirti and Vijayakirti, and partly because the person who inserted these name has not added a honorific prefix in any other chee.
8 Chapter iv. verse 188 ff.; Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morg. Ges. Vol. XXXVIII. p. 39 ff.

Page #396

No. 49.)
KADABA PLATES OF PRABHUTAVARSHA.
339
tarned away from them in disgust, and did not receive them before they had yielded to the queen's entreaties to cast off their clothes. This was the origin of the Yapaniyasamgha, the members of which had the appearance of Digambaras, but the observances of Švétâmbaras" (verse 151). A similar account is given in the Parichandrgòtpatti, a work in Tamil mixed with Sanskrit, propounding the origin of the five anorthodox sects of the Jainas. According to the statements of Mr. Taylor, it is related here that "out of them (the Svetambaras) proceeded a class termed Yavaniyam, who were unclothed ascetics: they taught some opposite tenets, relative to prescribed faste, and to prohibited periods of journeying." In a Paftavali of the Digambaras, published by Dr. Hoernle, it is stated, on the authority of the Nftisdra, that the Yápaniyasangha was one of the five false Jains sects, and though no details are given, the passage is of some interest as probably containing & second name of the sect, the Yapaligachchha or Yåpuliyas. Epigraphical records show that the sect existed from about the fifth to the twelfth century A.D. in the western part of the Dekkan, from Kolhapur in the North to Mysore in the South. There are, as far as I know, four inscriptions, in addition to the present one, containing references to the Yåpaniyas. Three are copper charters of the early Kadamba kings, found in the districts of Belgaum and Dharwad. In & grant of Ravivarman, the revenues of a village are allotted to some Jaina siris who are called Yapaniyds tapasvina). In a grant of Ravivarman's father Mrigosa, the king is said to have presented some land to the Y&paniyas, Nirgranthas and Kůrchakas. And in a grant of Krishnavarman, the king is stated to have given a field to the Yåpaniyasamaghas (Yapaniya[sanghebhya)). To these we may adds stone inscription of Gandaraditya at Honor in the Kölhåpur State. For though it seems that the name of the Yåpaniyas does not actually oocar here, and though the name of the sangha cannot be made out from the facsimile, there can be no doubt that the gana referred to is the Pannkgavriksham Alagana, the very gana that is found in the present inscription.
Lastly we have to consider the epithet given in full above. In his paper on Bhadrabahu, Ohandragupta and Sravana-Belgola," and again in his remarks on the Sravaņa-Belgola epitaph of Prabhachandra,to Dr. Fleet has oalled attention to this passage as containing the name of the Jains teacher Gaptigapta. Dr. Fleet quotes only the words guptiguptamunivrinda, and translates them by the body of saints (i.e. community) of Gaptigupta." But the preceding words oratasamiti cannot possibly be taken separately, and the whole, from urata to charanaḥ, must be taken as one oompound: he whose feet were revered by orowds of munis, protected by observance of the rules, good conduct, and guard from sing.' The five oratas, the five samitis and the three guptis are the three requisites of & Jains monk. Though it must therefore be denied that the name of Guptigapta is found in the present inscription, I need hardly say that this is of very small importance as regards the question discussed by Dr. Fleet in his two articles.
As regards the formal part of the inscription (11. 80-98), the main points have been mentioned already above, and I have to add only a few remarks on some details. The Jaina temple at Silagrama-- which I cannot identify is said to have adorned the western side of the excellent MAnyapurs. Mr. Rice remarks that this would naturally suggest Minyakheta, the modern MAlkhed in the Nizam's territory. The identification of these places, if correct, would imply
1 Taylor, Catalogue Raisonné, Vol. III. pp. 78, 79. See also Ind. Stud. Vol. XVII. p. 183. . Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 67 ft., 5S 16, 17. * As was pointed out by Dr. Hoernle, these paragraphs seem to be a little confused,
• This may be considered us to a certain extent confirming the tradition on the origin of the sect at Karahata, the modern Karbad in the Batara district. Ind. Ant. Vol. VI. p. 28.
Ibid. p. 24. 1 Ibid. Vol. VII. p. 84 ; compare Dr. Fleet's note. • Major Graham's Statistical Report on the Principality of Kolhapoor, p. 466 ; No. 39, Facsimile. Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI. p. 169, note
Above, p. 84, note. 1 Compare the Uttarddhyayamandra, translated by Professor Jacobi, p. 60, and Professor Bhandarkar's Report on the Search for Sanskrit X88. for 1983-84, A 98, notes, and p. 100, noto.
2 2

Page #397

340
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
that the inscription is considerably later than it pretends to be; for we know from the D&olt plates that Manyakheta was founded by Govinda's successor, Nfipatanga Amôghavarsha I., and therefore did not exist at all or, at any rate, was not a city deserving the predicate puravara in 812 A.D. But in addition to the fact pointed out by Mr. Rice himself that it does not appear that Månyakheta is ever described as Minyapura, I cannot see any reason whatever for that identification, and Mr. Rice's second suggestion that it might be the old Manyapura, “situated near Chamrajnagar in the south of Mysore, the site of which is known on the spot as Manipura," seems to me far preferable. According to 11. 82, 83, 85-88, Jalamangala, the granted village, was situated in the Idigûr-vishaya, and surrounded by the villages Svastimangala on the east, Bellinda on the south, Guddanur on the went, and Tarip&l on the Dorth, and a more detailed description of the boundaries is added in 11. 88-96. I am not able to identify any of these looalities. The inscription concludes with the names of the witnesses (11. 97-98), and four of the asnal imprecatory verses (11. 99-103).
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Om svasti (11] Vistri(strita-visada-yagð-vitna-visadikri(kļi)t-âsa-chakravala[ho]
karava!a-prav[4®]!-Avatamsa(sa)-viraji(i)ta-Jayalakshmi-samáli[m] (lim)-4 2 gita-daksha-dakshiņa-bhüri-bhaj-årggaļaḥ galita-såra-sauryya-rasa-visara-vi[sa]
khalikpit-ogr-&3 ri-varggah vargga-traya-varggan-aika-nipuņo=chal-&chara-chårvvi(rvvt)-visd(se)shs
virjjit-Orvvi(rvvi)-mapdal-ôtsav-ôtpådana-para[bo] 4 para-bhûpala-mauli-mala-lidh-Amghri-dvandv-Aravindo Govindarajaḥ (11") Tasya sů. 5 nuḥ sutaruņa-bhav-ôdaya-day&- dåna-dinetara-gana-gana-samarppita-bandhu-janaḥ saka6 la-kal-Agama-jaladhi-Kalalayonih Manu-darsita-margg-anugámi Rashtrakata-kul-e7 mala-gagana-mrigalámohhanaḥ budha-jana-mukha-kamal-a[m]bumali manôha8 ra-guna-gan-alankára-bhåraḥ Kakkarája-nåmadhêyah [118] Tasya putraḥ Sva.
vams-åneka-nfi. 9 A-saringhâta-parampar-Abhyudaya-karaṇaḥ parama-rishi-brahmana-bhakti-tatparyya10 kulalah samasta-guna-gan-&dhivyono vikhyata-sarvya-loka-nirupama-sthira-bhava
ni(vi)jit-d11 ri-mapdalah yasy-aimamo=&sit II 10Jitvå bhup-åri-varggan=naya-kusalatayê yêna rå12 jyam kitam yah kashte Manm(nv)"-di-märgge stata-dhavala-yaga na
kvachid=yåga-půrvvaḥ [1] samgr[&]md yasya sesha
1 The Manapara mentioned in a grant of some Rashtrakūta prince Abhimanyu (Jours. Bo. Br. As. Soc. Vol. XVI. p. 91) stands certainly in no connection with Manyakhêţa, as the editor thinks. The name rather seems to indicate that it was founded by Mandika, one of the ancestors of Abhimanyu, as it is a common custom to form the name of a town by compounding the first element of the founder's dame with pura.
· From impressions supplied by Dr. Haltzech. Expressed by a symbol. • Instead of sa two akaharas, the first of which was ni, were originally engraved. . Here and in other places below, the rales of sandhi have not been observed. • Read - starppita..
7 Read parama-rahi. . Mr. Rice reads -gandami-dhodno, but this is impossible. There can be only a doubt whether the last but one akshara is ved or dhod. The editors of the Kdoyandld read .gam-ddhi-dhodné, the meaning of which I fail to see. As the signs for ved and thd do not differ very mach (compare ahthdno, 1. 63), I propose to read -ganddhishthaan.
. This passage is corrupt. I cannot suggest any satisfactory correction. 10 Metre : Sragdhara. 11 Perhaps this correction was made by the engraver himself.
1 Tbis pada seems to be corrupa; perhape we have to read ydia-parted. For this suggestion nnd the right interpretation of v. 4 and 6 my thanks are due to Professor Kielhorn.

Page #398

No. 49.]
KADABA PLATES OF PRABHUTAVARSHA.
341
13 sva-bhajal-kara-bala-pr[A]pita ya Jayasri[r=*]yasmin="jate va-vamso=bhyadaya
dhavalatâm y&tav&n=arkka-tējah [ll 1°) (a). 11 sáv-Indarâja-n&madhồya) [ilo] Tasya patraḥ sva-kula-lalåmøyamånd manadhand din-&nd
Second Plate ; First Side. 15 tha-jan-ahlAdanakara-dana-nirata-mano-vrittiḥ hima-kara iva sukhakara-karaḥ kul
achala-sama16 dâys i va sndh-adhara-gana-nipunaḥ Himasaila-kata-tata-sth&pita
yage(68)gtamban(mbha)-lf(i)khí(khi)17 n(ne)ka-vikkrama-gupa[11] Agha-samgå(gha)ta-vin&saka-sar paga yasya sada
yasd visadam [lo] gâyant-Iva taramga-prabhava 18 raveir-vvahati jana-mahita I(I) [2] 18au Vairamégha-namadhyah [ll] Tasya
pitfivyaḥ hridays-padm-- 19 sanêstha-Paramê vara7-siras-sifirakara-[kara-"]nikara - nirekfitatamo-vrittih
savihêshasya jaga[t']-traya., 20 sår-ôchchayên10=va virachitasya chaturtha-18k-Odaya-sama nasya Kpitayaga-Satair
iva nirmmi21 tasya yaaya yafasaḥ punjam=iva virajamanah 11 Pradagdha-kalagaru-dhôpa22 dhamaih pravarddhaman-pachay&h=payodaḥ [lo] yasy-Ajiram svachchha
sugandha-tôyai[bo] 23 sisichanti Siddh-dita-kata-bhagah 11 [38] Na ch=edpisam pråpyam=iti pralobhat
Bhav-odbhav818 bhåvi-[ya]g24 vatâre [1] avaimi yasya sthitayê svayan=tat kalp-antaram n=aiva cha
bhavyat=Iti | [4] Tåra-ga25 pêsb=annata-kata-koti-tat-Arppitas=a[i*]jvala-dipikasa [1] mðmuhyat& råtri-vi[bhêda
bhs)26 vaḥ nis-Atyayaḥ paura-janair=nniśâyân15 || [5*] Adhåra-bhat=&harnidam vyatttya
må[m] varddhatê 27 ch=&yam=atiprasangah [*] yasy=&vakagartham=it-iva prithvf prithv=lva16 bhůt=8ti
| cha mê vl(vi)28 tarkaḥ 11 [6] vichitra-pataka-sahasra-sanchh&dita apari-paricharana-bhayat
18k-si29 ka-chôdâmapina mani-kuțțima-sa[m]kranta-pratibimba-vykjêna svayam=avatfryya
-30
Second Plate; Second Side, Paramégvara-bhakti-yuktens namaskri(skri)yamåņam-iva
pushkara-mandra-ni(ni)nad-4
vi(vi)rájamánań
prahatar
1 It would seem that originally kara wm engraved instead of buja. . Read yormisa. -ganah would be a preferable reading.
• Metre : Arya. • Originally yanyd was engraved, but it wems to have been corrected to yasya by olacing the d-stroke.
• Originally va was engraved, but the engraver corrected the error by beating it down and engraving or a little more to the right.
1 Originally another akshara was engraved before fpa, but it has been strook out.
. From bere to line 21 the construction is faulty. Instead of the genitive aguilloharya, viraclitasya, sandnatya, -sirmmitasya the respective nominatives cavida ham etc. are required. . Perhape-trayd. was engraved. The first of looks like.
Read punja ina virdjamdnat. 13 Metre : Upajati; also of the next three verses. 1 Rend pralbhdd-Bhar-dbható.
# Read - bldod. * I consider the second half of the verse to be corrupt, without being able to offer a plausible conjeoture. M prihoyatoa would be a preferable reading.

Page #399

342
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
3) karnnan-odit-Anurågaih právfid-drambha-kala-janit-otsav-Arambbal! mayûraiḥ
prårabdha-vfitta-nfi32 ttantam dhima-vé!A-1918-gata-vilásini-jananan kara-tala-kisalaya-rasa-bhava-sad.
bhava-praka33 tana-kasala-salivadan-Amgand-narttan-ahfita-paara-yuvati-jana-chitt-&ntara samasta
siddhanta-såga84 rs-pâraga-mani-sata-samkulam dévakalam=&sit Kanné(and)śvaran-nama
BV&-nåmadhey-âmkita[m] as35 v-Akalavarsha iti vikhyataḥ [11] Tasya sanuḥ Anata-nfipa-makuţa-mani-gana
kiraņa-jåla-ranjita36 pada-yagala-nakha-mayûkha-prabha-bhâsita-simhâsan-dhå (på)ntaḥ kanta-jana-kataka
khachi37 ta-padmaråga-di(di)dhiti-visara-lumbhat-kusambha-rasa-ramjita-nija-dhavala.
vi(vi) iyamâna-ch&ru-ch 38 mara-nichaya-vikhyatam(ta)-prajya-rajy-Abhishek-entar-aikai varyya-sukha-samanabhava
sthi
39 tih nija-taka(ram)gam-aika-vijay-anita-rajalakshmi-sankthô mahl-nathô yaḥ
kalpârghmi(ghri)paḥ sakhavah* 40 chintamapir=iti dhravanyan vadanty=arthina[b] ni(ni)tya[m] prity& pråpt
- Artha-sampad=8821 Prabhutavarsha iti vi41 khyâtó bhupa-chakra-chüqamaņih [ll] Tasy=&nujah Dhårdvarsha
Sri-Pfithuvi(thvl)vallabha-mahArajadhi42 rája-paramosvaraḥ khapļit-ari-mandal-Asi-bhasita-dor-ddandaḥ Pandarika iva bali
ripu-marddan43 krånta-sa kala-bhuvana-talah sukrit-aneka-rajya-bhara-bhår-odvahana-samarthah
Himalaila-vi46 sål-ora-sthalena råjalakshmi-viharaņa-mapi-kațțimôna chatur-angan-alingana-tugakucha
Third Plate; First Side. 45 sa[m]gal-sukh-odrek-odita-rômáñcha-yöjitëna sva-bhaj-Asi-dhård-dalita-samasta-gaļita
muktậphala-vi46 sara-virajit-Ari-bala-hasti-hast-Asphalana-danta-koti-ghattita-ghanikfiténa virkjamanah
Tripura47 hara-vrishabha-kakud-Akâr-Onnata-vikat-Amsa-tata-nikata-dddhyamâna-charu-châmara
chayaḥ phêna-piņda48 pândara-prabhâv-odita-chchhavina vrittên=&pi chatur-Akâréņa sit-atapatrón
Achchhâdita-samasta-dig-viva
After this we should expect ing. Read-urilla erittastan, as suggested in the Kdoyamdld. • Originally soother akshard seems to have been engraved instead of rs.
• The second akshara of this word, which I have read kha, is very uncertain; it is apparently a later correotion. Mr. Rice reads zas doa, but the visarga at the end of the line is distinctly visible in the impression. I fail to see which word was meant by the author. The editors of the Kdoyamdld suggest satyamdpa.
Evidently the anthor has endeavoured here, in imitation of well-known practice of writers of artifcial prose works, to impart certain rhythmical Aw to the words. The sentence ends like a pdda of the Srngript metre: -ti dhruvan yan radanty arthina) Similarly we find twice periods ending like Sandans: ma srandmadhdydikitam (1.84) and bhdpaola rachide mani (1. 41).
• Bead Pundarikdkaka * It is possible that before this another akshara, perhape sam, was engraved. But it is entirely effnoed. • Read dalita-aasta.

Page #400

No. 49.)
KADABA PLATES OF PRABHUTAVARSHA.
343
49 0 ripu-jana-hșidaya-vidarana-darapêna sakala-bhů-tal-Adhipatya-lakshmi-lil&m=
atpadayatá pra50 hata-pada-dhak[ko]A-gambhira-dhyanena ghanaghana-garjjan-Anukarind asyâchitd.
viņāda-nirggamaḥ sva51 [k]y[m] sanchalatário para-bripa-chât8-vrittishu datum-iy-ochchair-avilola
prakațita-rajya-chi52 hnaḥ turamgama-khara-khar-Otthita-pånsu(su)-patala-masfinita-jalada-safichaya[1] 53 aneks-matta-dvipa-karaţa-tata-galita-dana-dhârâ-p rat&na.praga mitamahi. 54 pa-rågah || Yasya sri[s="]chapal-8daya khura-taramg-Alt-sama(mk)sphålangt
nirbhinna-6dvipa-yanapa55 tragatayo yé sachalach-chetasaḥ [*] tasminn=eva samêtya sára-vibhavam
8&[mo]tyajya råjyam rape 56. bhagna môha-vabåt svayam khalu disâm=antam bhajante-rayaḥ 11 [7] Idam
kiyad=bht-talam-atra 57 samyak sthậtum=mahat=samkatam-ity=ndagrath [1] Bvasy=&vakåsarh na karóti
yasya yadd 58 disam bhitti-vibhedanani 11 [8] Snavarata-dana-dhåråvarsh-agamena třipta
janat&yaḥ Dhe 59 råvarsha iti jagati vikhyatas-sarvva-loka-vallabhataya Vallabha iti Il Tasy
åtmajd (jo) nija-bhu
Third Plate ; Second Side. 60 ja-bala-samánita-para-nfipa-lakshmi-kara-dhri(dhri)ta-dhava!-&tapatra-nála[ho] pratiktila
ripu.ka(ku) la-charana-nibaddha 61 khala khaļâyamâna-dhava[la]-ésimkhala-rava-badhirikrita-(pa]ryyanta-jand nirapama
gana-gan-akarnpana-sama62 hladita-manaså sådhu-janena sada sanni(mgi)yamâna-sagi-visada-yakð-rásik(r)=&s
Avashtabdha-ja63 na-manah-parikalpana-trigaņikrita-svakly-Anushthand nishțhita-kartta vyâh(vyah)
Prabhůtavarsha-Sri-Pți64 thuvi(thvi)vallabha-rajadhiraja-paramêsvarasypravarddhamâna-bri-rajyl.lOvijaya
samvatsareshu vahe65 tau!
chåru-Chaluky-&nvaya-gagana-tala-hariņald[6]chhanâyi(ya)måna-hari. Balavarmms-narendra
1 The editors of the Kdoyamdia have corrected this word to pataha; bat, though this would be correc Sanskrit, I would retain the word as it standa, as it occurs in the same form in the inscription of Kirtivarman II (Ind. Ant. Vol. VIIL p. 28 ff., Plato, 1. 27: pada-dhakkd). Pafaha and dhakld are mentioned together also in the Svayambhdpordna, p. 297; compare A marakbla, i. 7, 6.
This passage is corrupt. Something like ledrit-dri-ch&t8- seems to be intended. Metre: Sirdalsvikridita.
• I would read khara-; but it is possible that Khara is the name of some river, though, in this case, we should expect to find a feminine form.
. Read -ramdaphdlandn=nirbhinna..
6 The text is here apparently corrupt. Considering that tarmin rand in the second half of the verse implies a relative pronoun in the first hall, we have perhaps to read mirbhinnadoipaydnapdtrakatayd yarmistachalach. obdosah. This, at least, yields a tolerable meaning.
1 Metre: Upajati. # I would read : masyadpakúféna, though the detive svakdidya would be preferable. . The construction is bere confused. The correct reading would be parandiarah tasya. * Read - rdjya.. Perbaps the siga for the long vowel has been struck out again by the engraver.
This word seems to bave been corrected.

Page #401

344
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV
66 sya 80()nu va-vikram-Ava[rlijita-sakala-ripa-ntipa-siral-sekhar A[r]chchita
charapa-yuga67 10 Yalovarmma-namadhyð rája vyarájatal [11] Tasya putras-suputrah kula
dipaka 68 iti purana-vachanam=evitatham-iha kurvann=atitarår virajamånd Mandjáta iva
månins. 69 jana-mana-sthall-[sa]acharana-chaturag(6)-chatura-jan-Adrayaḥ fri-samAlich(lim)gita
vibAlA(la)-vaksha-sthald ni70 taram-asbhata sau mah&tma 1 Kamal-chita-sad-bhujantara sri
Vimaladitya(tya) i. 71 ti pratita-namá [1] kamaniya-vapor-yvilksinink[m] bhramad-akshi-bhramar-aļi
vaktra-padmah 1(11) [9*] yahopra72 chaņdatara-karava!(la)-daļita-ripa-nfipara-kari-ghatA-kumbha-mukta-m u k[t] & phala -
vira[ch]ita-ruchi73 ra-kapthik-&tiruchira-parita-ni(ni)ja-kalatra6-kanthaḥ śi(si)tikantha iva ma[h]ita
ma[hi]m[& pra]thya[mA]na-Fruchira
Fourth Plate ; First Side. 74 Skirttir=888(88)sha-Gamga-maņdal-Adhiraja-srl-Châkirajasya bhaginêyaḥ bhuvi
pr[&*]kåsata [1] yas[m]i(amin) Ku75 nungilenăma desam=ayakah-parsạmu(int)khê Mana-marggena paIA (1a)yatt Sati
brf-Y&paniya76 Nandi(ndiheamgha-Punnagavrikshamtlagaņ8 Srikirty-charyy-Anvayo bahushy=
&charyyő(ryy@)shv=atikra77 ntêshu vrata-samiti1o-gapti-gapta-muni-vşinda-vandita-charaṇa[ho] Kili-Acharyy
nămaÂgiới)+ [AI] 78 tasy-entêvåsi samapanata-jana-pariśrama-baraḥ sva-dâna-santarppita-samasta-vidvaj
jand 79 janita-mah-dayaḥ Vijayakirtill nåma mani-prabhur=abhavan | 13Arkakirttir-iti
khyatim=&tanva80 n-mani-sattama[b] [l*] tasya sishyatvam=&yto na gåto vafam=enasd[m] Il
[10°] tasmé(smai) muni-vardys 81 tasya Vima[18]dity&(tya)sya Sanaiếchara-pid-Spanddâya Mayûrakhandi(ndi)me
adhivasati 82 vijaya-skandhåvåre Châkirkjens vijñâpito Vallabhêndraḥ Iạigür-vvishaya
madhya-vartti83 na[rn] Jalama[n]gala-nâmadhồya-gråma[m] Saka-nfipa-samvatsaröshu sara
sikhi-munishu vyatite
1 ja seems to have been omitted first and inserted afterwards.
10 la very indistinct, and apparently inserted afterwards. * Metre : Aupachchhandssika, • Io the Kapyamdid this is corrected to - rips; perhaps we have to read aripa-para..
The aksharas tiruchira are engraved below the line. • Between ka and la another la was originally engraved, but it appens to have been effaced. + The reading of this word is rather uncertain. Mr. Rice resda mahin-dmodyandna. . Originally tng. was engraved for rade.
Read Srbkirty. e of samiti has evidently been inserted afterwards. » Read Vijayakértir; perhaps Vijayi was originally engraved. 13 Read abharat; then is indistinct.
15 Metre : Anushta bh.

Page #402

No. 49.)
KADABA PLATES OF PRABHUTAVARSHA.
345
84 shu J[y]êshtha-masa-sukla-paksha-dasamyam Pushya-nakshatrê Chandraváre
Mânya-puravar-¶-1 85 dig-vibhag-alam kåra-bhàta-silagråma-Ja(Ji)nêndra-bhavanaya dattavân [ll] tasya
půryva-dakshi86 -apar-ôttara-dig-vibh&géshu Svasti(sti)mamgala-Bellinda-Guddanûr-Ttarip&l=iti
prasi(si)ddha grå 87 må[b *] êvam chaturunduh grâmâņåm=madhyê vyavasthitasya Jalamangalasy.
dya chatur-&gh
Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 88 ţi-kramaḥ [ll] punas-tasya sima-vibhagaḥ [ll] sanataḥ makadal dakshina-dig
vibhagam-avalokya Eltaga89 kodala muda garoyi[m] bandu irppeyad komade pallad-olagapa uli aļariye
kodeya[l]ibe90 lane saykano bandu pola)-paņa[se] Va[r]ilo ante pôgie Bi91 dirür-ggere m ukudal [] Tatah-paschimataḥ polipadiya? temkaņa
pêr-olbeyi[m] pê[r-bi]ļike ela92 gala korand-Ale mukadal [18] Ante saylane pôgi Gaymapi-gereya tây-gandi
mukadal [1] 93 Tata) uttarataḥ Batti-gereya padavs gade goda paļambe puņuseye Ânedale
gereel 94 pal-[p]adiye ola-galle Puli(li)[v]Arada gere mukadal [1] Tataḥ pūrvvataḥ
niduviļinkke 95 kadavi[na] pul-padiyel ka[hcha]gåra-galle pola-elle-puņuseels batta-puņu96 seye helane bandu sanadamukudalo[1]-k[a]dinindattu 97 Råvamalla-Gámundanum Siranum Gamga-Gámundanum Maroyanur Be[]gerey=
Odeyo. 98 ron modal=&ge Elpadimbarum Kuņumgil-Aynûrbarum såkshiy=&ge kottattu
namaḥ 99 15Adbhir=ddatta[] tribhir-bhak[t]am shadbhis-cha pariha (pa)litar [1] êtâni na
nivarttanto púryva-råja-kritâni cha 11 100 Svan=dåta[m] suma[ha"]ch=chhakya duḥkham=anyasya pâle (la)nam [lo]
dânêm (nan) v& pålanan chêtti dânách=chhrêyda 101 nupålana Sva-datt[a] para-datt[&] và y hardti(ta) vasundharam [lo]
shashthim (shtin) varsha-sahasrani vi. 102 shthøyår jáyatd krimi[!] || Deva-syan [hi] vishamh ghôran kaļakůţa-sama
prabhath [1] visham-k
Fifth Plate. dêvs-svan
103
kinara
hanti
patra-pautri(tra)kam ||
1 Properly this should be Menyapura-puraear-dpars, but para is frequently omitted in this case, compare the title of Krishna-Kandhara, Kand drapurscar-d ívars, Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 220, etc. Read kolada ().
Road ippeya. • The words from pola- to poyis are written on an erasure and in a larger hand. . Read póyige. . Read ukidal.
Read pul-padiya. • Read elle-galle.
Read muddal.
Read -gereye. 11 Read elle
Bead padige.
» Read -prueye. 16 Read ukida.
15 Metre: Anushtabh ; also of the following rente. u Read vadi; oM is indistinct.

Page #403

346
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Om. Hail! (4 king) who brightened the circle of the quarters by the expansion of his profuse brilliant fame; whose strong, bar-like right arm was accustomed to the embraces of the goddess of victory, shining with a garland of sprout-like swords; the crushed host of whose formidable enemies resembled lotas-fibres, the abundant juice of which had lost its flavour, as (out of fear of him) their great valour had lost its strength; who was skilled only in multiplying the three objects of life ; who was intent upon causing jubilation on the globe of the earth, conquered by the excellent splendour of his firm conduct; (and) whose two lotus-feet were touched by rows of crowns of hostile princes -- was Govindaraja.
(L. 4.) His son, who rejoiced his relatives by the multitude of his virtues, (viz.) his tenderness, prosperity, clemency, liberality and high spirits ; a real Agastyal to the ocean of all arts and sciences; following the way pointed out by Manu ; the moon in the spotless firmament of the race of the R&shtrakatas ; the sun to the lotus-faces of the learned ; wearing as ornament the multitude of his captivating virtuos, was called Kakkarája.
(L. 8.) His son, who caused the prosperity of an uninterrupted series of numerous kings of his own lineage; who was filled with deepest devotion to great sages and Brahmaņas; who was an abode of the multitude of all virtues; who by his famous firmness, unequalled in all the world, conquered the circle of his enemies; to whom the following stanza refers (P)* :
(Verse 1.) Who, having conquered the host of hostile kings with experience in policy, exercised the government; who, his bright fame being praised, (walked) in the difficult path (pointed out) by Manu and others, which had never been followed before;' whose garland was the goddess of victory, gained in battle by the strength of the hand of his arm ; at whose birth his sun-like race assumed the brightness of the rising sun
he was called Indardja.
(L. 14.) His son, the ornament of his family; endowed with pride ; whose thoughts incessantly were occupied with gifts that gladdened the poor and helpless; who, causing joy with his (lavish) hands, was like the moon that causes pleasure by its beams; who, being skilled in protecting the earth, was like the group of the principal mountains that are accustomed to support the earth ; who engraved his many heroic virtues on the memorial pillars set up on the slopes of the summit of the HimAlaya ;
(V. 2.) Singing, as it were, his excellent paro fame with the murmur of its waves, the Ganga is running along, annihilating the multitude of sins and extolled by men ;
he was called Vairamégha.
(L. 18.) His paternal uncle, who dispelled the darkness by the cluster of the rays of the moon on the head of Paramégvaral who dwelt in the lotus of his heart; whose bright fame was embodied, as it were, in the excellent temple which seemod to have been constructed by accumulating the quintessence of the three worlds, which resembled the rising of a fourth world, which seemed to have been created during hundreds of Kritayugas:
(V. 3.) The clouds, their masses increasing by the smoke of the burnt aloe incense, and their summits being mounted by the Siddhas, besprinkle its court with their pare, fragrant waters.
! I take samdlingita in the sense of samdlingana, 1. In the text Kalahay oni, born in a water-jar.'
The text is corrupt bere. • I have translated ydła-parood instead of ydga-piropal
This seems to mean that the goddess of victory, embracing his cbeet, alang to him like s garland of flowers, For &
ad in the sense of garland see the Subadakitdeali, verse 8686. • Or, reading ganah for .gunah: the series of bis numerous exploite.' 1 i.e. Siva.
Literally shining like cluster of wbove fame, temple, elo.

Page #404

No. 16.
No. 49.]
KADABA PLATES OF PRABHUTAVARSHA.
KADABA PLATES OF PRADE
347
(V. 4.) Bhaval will not be allured to be born again in a future age by the prospect of getting such a temple), nay, in order that this temple) may be permanent, that new period, I fancy, will not come (at all).
(V. 5.) When at night the blazing lamps have been fixed on the outsides of the pinnacles and battlements that touch the groups of the stars, the division of the night is in great disorder, the citizens thinking that the morning has come (P).
(V.6.) 'I am (its) seat, and it is growing beyond me; this is an atiprasanga ;6' with such and similar thoughts, in order to make room for it, the earth has grown wide I sappose.
(This temple) which, covered with thousands of coloured banners, shone honoured, as it were, through devotion to Paramêsvara, by the one crest-jewel of the world (the sun) which, out of fear of moving above in the sky), had descended of its own accord, in the guise of its image that was reflected in the jewel-paved floor ; where the peacocks, their passion being roused by hearing the deep sounds of the beaten drams, commenced to perform their dances, as if the beginning of the rainy season had caused their exultation; where the minds of the citizens' young women were enchanted by the dances of moon-faced girls that were skilled in manifesting by the gestures of their sprout-like hands the true state of the sentiments and affections of lovely maidens engaged in wanton sport at the time of the smoke ;6 which was filled by hundreds of sages who had crossed the ocean of all Siddhantas ; which, being marked with his own name, bore the name of Kannesvara,- he was renowned as Akalavarsha.
(L. 35.) His son, the neighbourhood of whose throne was illuminated by the splendour of the rays of his foot-nails that were coloured by clusters of beams from the jewel-groups in the diadems of kings bowing dow (before him) ; who, at his numerous royal inaugurations, by the multitade of the beautiful, white fanning chaurie, coloured with safflower-juice and irradiated by thick flashes from the rubies sparkling in the bracelets of the (fanning) women, showed that he permanently enjoyed the pleasure of supreme sovereignty ;? who possessed the goddess of regal fortune, won by a single victory of his horse; the lord of the earth; whom supplicants in truth called the tree of desires, . ... . 8 the gem of wishes; who only by peaceable means had acquired a store of riches, he was known as Prabhůtavarsha, the creat-jewel of the circle of kings.
(L. 41.) His younger brother, Dhårdvarsha Sri-Prithvivallabha Mahárdjádhirdja Parametara, whose strong arm shone with his sword that had out into pieces the hosts of his enemies; who, having conquered the whole earth by destroying his mighty foes, was like Pundarikáksha who stepped over the whole world to defeat the hostile demon Bali; who was able to bear the heavy burden of the government of) numerous well-ruled kingdoms; who was adorned by a chest as broad as the Himalaya mountain, - a jewelled floor for the promenades of the royal Lakshmi,- the hair on which, in the embraces of lovely women, used to thrill with ecstasy from the contact with their high bosoms, (and) which had grown hard by the strokes
1 .e. sive
The meaning is that there will never be again a temple of Siva like this one.
• Before the beginning of new Kalpa the world is destroyed. The rise of a new Kalpa would therefore imply the destruction of the temple.
• This seems to be the meaning of the second half of the verse, which apparently is corrupt.
Ati prasanga is a grammatical term. It takes place in case of a rule exceeding its sphere, that is, if it should be applicable beyond its proper sphere. Loaldia also, in the second half of the verse, is apparently used with an allusion to the special meaning attached to the word in grammatical literature, the opportunity for the taking effect of some rule.'
Dhimandld may have a special meaning unknown to me. Mr. Bice seems to render it by 'outh-east.' Can it mean the time when the smoke of the evening-fires arises, the evening-time'?
1 I think that this is what the author intended to say, though it implies the apposition that the words prdjyardjy-dbhishdk-dutara are not in their proper place in the compound. . Regarding this blank see p. 84, note 4.
Le. Vishga.
28

Page #405

348
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
with the trunks and the blows with the points of the tasks of the violent hostile elephants that were covered with clusters of pearls which had dropped out of their skulls cleft by the edge of the sword of his arm; who had groups of beautiful chauris fanned near his shoulders which, being high and broad, resembled the hump of the bull of the destroyer of Tripura ;' who overshadowed all the quarters by his white parasol, the lustre of which rose like the white splendonr of a ball of foam, and which, though being round, yet offered a charming aspect; who, by the deep sounds of the beaten patahad and dhakka drums, which imitated the rumbling of thick rainy clouds, made his enemies give ap their diversions - for, cruelly they pierced the hearts of his foes and caused sport to his own Lakshmi that held the supremacy over the whole of the earth ;- who displayed his royal emblems waving aloft, intent, as it were, to confer their vacillation upon the hearts of the hostile kings; who by the dast rising under the hard hoofs of his steeds made round the banks of clouds; who cooled the rage of (foreign) princes by the streams of juice rgnning down from the temples of his numerous rutting elephants ;
(V. 7.) When once in battle his fortune was fickle, his heart trembling on account of the destruction of his elephants and ships by the crushing of the roagh waves, even then his enemies, though united, and their power being unshaken, forsook the kingdom, and, bewildered by delusion, fled themselves to the remotest regions.
(V. 8.) How small this earth is! The space is much too confined to rest here comfortably !' Having thus reflected, his lofty fame, in order to get room, breaks down the walls of the quarters.
Being used to gladden people by incessant showers of gifte, he was known in the world by the name of Dharavarsha, and, being everybody's favourite, by that of Vallabha.
(L. 59.) His son, who had the rod of his white parasol carried by the hands of the Lakshmis of hostile kings, gathered by the valour of his arm ; who, by the noise of the rattling polished chains bound to the feet of hosts of hostile kings, deafened the people that were near; whose clustering fame, as white as the moon, was continually sung by the good whose hearts were delighted with hearing of his unequalled numerous virtues; who trebled his incumbencies by accomplishing even the thoughts of those who were hoping (for the fulfilment of their desires) who performed his duties, was Prabhatavarsha Sri-Prithvivallabha Rajadhiraja Paramédvara.
(L. 64.) While the years of his glorious and victorious reign were running on :
(L. 65.) There was ruling a king called Yafðvarman, the son of the glorious king Balaverman, the moon in the sky of the excellent race of the Chalukyas, whose feet were revered by the crest-diadoms of all the hostile kings that were humbled by his valour. His son, making true here the old saying “a good son is a light to his family," exceedingly brilliant, like Mangjáta accustomed to abide in the hearts of enamoured women, the support of clever people, having his broad chest embraced by Sri,- he shone bright with his lofty mind.
(V. 9.) His excellent chest being cherished by Kamala,' his face, on account of his charming beauty, being sought for by the embarrassed glances of the fair, as the lotus is sought for by swarms of buzzing bees, he was renowned by the name of glorious Vimaladitya.
Tic. śiva.
· Or 'appeared square. There can be no doubt that chatur.dkdra, to work out the pan, is used here in the sense of chatur-abra, though this is hardly admissible.
• The form used in the text is pada ; see p. 343, note 1. • I have followed the conjectural reading in translating this pasage; see p. 348, noto 2
See p. 343, note 6.
. I am not sure that my translation is correct. Perhaps the author intended to say that the king used to grant thrice as much as was expected by the supplicauta + i.e. Káms.
..... Laksbmt.

Page #406

No. 49.]
KADABA PLATES OF PRABHUTAVARSHA.
349
(L. 71.) The necks of his wives being beautifully adorned with beautiful collarg composed of pearls that were scattered from the frontal globes of the war-elephants of hostile kings, cleft by his terrible sword, his majesty being praised like that of Sitikantha, his splendent fame spreading sfar, the sister's son of the glorions Châkirkja, the Adhiraja of the entire province of the Gangas, was flourishing on eerth.
(L. 74.) While he, averse from all that is not honourable, was ruling the district called Kunungil in accordance with the Law of Mann :
(L. 75.) When many doharyas in the family of Srikirti-acharya in the Punnagavfikshamtlagana of the Nandisamgha of the venerable Yapaniyas had passed away, there was a man whose feet were revered by crowds of munis protected by observance of the rules, good conduct, and guard from sins, called Kali-écharya. His disciple, relieving the misery of people devoted to him), rejoicing all learned men by his gifts, and causing great prosperity, was the lord of munis called Vijayakirti.
(V. 10.) The best of munis, who spread his famona name Arkakirti, having become his papil, was no more subject to sin.
(L. 80.) To him, the best of the munis, on removing the evil influence of Saturn from that Vimaladitya,- Vallabhôndra, residing in his victorious camp at Mayurakhandi, on the application of Chakirkja, gave the village named JAlamangala, situated within the district of Idigûr, when 735 years (of the ora) of the Saks king bad elapsed, on the tenth of the bright fortnight of the month Jyêshtha, in the constellation Pushya, on Monday, on behalf of the temple of Jinêndra át Silågråms which adorned the western side of the excellent city of Mânyapura.
(L. 85.) On its east, south, west and north are respectively) the well-known villages Svastimangala, Bellinda, Guddanúr and Taripal. This is the order of the four boundaries of Jalamangala, which is situated in the middle of those four villages. Again the details of its boundaries :- Looking towards the south from the north-eastern angle, the eastern bank of the Eltaga pond ; coming thence, . . . .. of an olive treo ; . . . . . a pípal trees in a pit; . . . . .. .. . . coming straight (thence), a tamarind tree in a field;. . . going farther, the tank of Bidirûr (forms) the (south-eastern) angle. Thence towards the west, on the south of a grass ridge . . . . .; thence, . . .. 8 boundary stone; the stump of a banyan tree (forms) the (southern) angle. Going straight on, the head-sluice (R) of the Gdymaņi tank (forms) the (south-westor) angle. Thence towards the north, on the western side of the Baţti tank . .. a tamarind tree; the Ânedale tank; a grass ridge ; a boundary stone; the tank of Puli[vjára (forms) the (north-western) angle. Thence towards the east, & grass ridge at the door . . . . . ; the stone (s.e. anvil ?) of a brazier ; a tamarind tree at the boundary of a field; a circular tamarind tree; . ... .coming (thenoe, the boundary) joins the north-eastern angle.
(L. 97.) Given while Ravamalla-Gámunda, Sira, Ganga-Gåmanda, Mareys, Berligere Odeyðru and others of the Seventy,' and the 'Five-hundred' of Kuņungil were witnesses. Obeisance !
[LI. 99-103 contain the usual imprecations.]
1 Lc. sive, With muddal compare mayyanikut, above, p.06, note 4, and wholandi, p. 987 1. Alari is probably the same m arali.

Page #407

350
EPIGRAPAIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
No. 50.- HEBBAL INSCRIPTION OF A.D. 975.
BY J. F. FLERT, I.C.S., Ph.D., O.I.E. Hebball is a village about eighteen miles to the south-east of Lakshmeshwar, in an outlying portion of the Miraj State within the limits of the Dharwar district. Its name oocurs in the present record in the ancient form of Perbal, with some prefix, partly illegible, to distinguish it from certain other villages of the same name ; and the record also tells us that the place was in a circle of seventy villages in the Puligere three hundred district. The record has been noticed by mo, inaccurately, from imperfect materials, in the Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 170. I edit it now, with some help from one of Mr. Rice's Pandits, from better materials, obtained more recently. The original is on a stone tablet which stands against the front wall of a temple of Maruti, outside the village.
The writing covers an area about 2' 21" broad by 4'7" high. Almost the whole of it is very greatly damaged, and difficult to read; and neither from the ink-impression, nor from the plain estampage, can a clearly logible photolithograph or collotype be prepared. Still, with care and trouble, it has proved possible to make out practically the whole of the record ; and there are, comparatively, but few letters which are so completely obliterated, or so doubtful, as to require to be shown in square brackets. The sculptures at the top of the tablet are in five compartments : there are small pinnacles, like those of shrines, over the outer compartment at each end; and the centre compartment is surmounted by the head of a sitha on three tiers of stone-work. In the centre compartment there is a liiga, with the figure of a priest or worshipper kneeling to it, and with the sun and moon above it ; on its proper right, in the next compartment there is apparently an image of Ganapati, and in the end compartment there is a figure of the ball Nandi; on its proper left, in the next compartment there is a standing figure, facing fullfront, and in the end compartment there are & cow and calf. The characters are Kanarese, of the regular type of the period to which the record refers itself; and they were boldly formed and well executed throughout. They include decimal figures in line 16, and the upadhmdniya in line 28. They do not appear to include the separate distinct form of the lingual 4. The b appears, of course, only in the later or carsive form; so, also, the kh, which occurs in sukhadin, line 7. In the cases of final t, lines 2, 4, 11, and !, lines 5, 19, 21, 27, 46, we have the viráma, represented by its own proper sign which resembles an exaggerated superscript r or e. On the other hand, in the word mattara, lines 22, 24, the piráma is apparently represented by the sign for the vowel w; at any rate, the occurrence of the other form, mattar, in sandhi in line 23, and by itself in lines 34, 35, 36, 37, snggests that, in mattara, the final mark is intended to represent the virama and not to be pronounced. In the cases of final # line 10, and , lines 34, 35, 36, 37, 39, 40, 45, we have a superscript mark resembling the virama: bat as it is attached to miniature forms of the akshards, we seem to have final forms here, and not other instances of the use of the viráma. The size of the letters ranges from 1 to - The language is Kanarese, of the archaic type. We have one ordinary verse in lines 45 to 47, and two of the customary benedictive and imprecatory verses in lines 27 to 29, and 32, 33.- As regards orthography, it is sufficient to note that there are some instances of confusion between the sibilants, and that the upadhmaniya or old form of the visarga before p and ph,-identical in shape with the letter r,- occurs in bhdvinah-partthivendro, line 28.
The inscription first recites the fact that, during the reign of the Rashtrakata king Krishna II. (about A.D. 878 to 911.12), Baddegadeve,- 1.6. his son Amoghavarsha
1 The Hebhal' of the Indian Atlas, sheet No. 42. See p. 361 below, note 8.
Two archaic forms occur, which are apparently not to be found in Mr. Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary, ois golde, - gadde, lines 22, 24, and kalche, - karos, kachchu, line 44; they are both found in other records also

Page #408

No. 60.)
HEBBAL INSCRIPTION OF A.D. 975.
351
Vaddiga, - gave his own daughter Bevaka, the elder sister of Krishna III., in marriage to the Ganga prince Permanadi-Batayya, and gave as her dowry the districts known as the Puligere three-hundred, the Belvola three-hundred, the Kisukad seventy, and the Bage seventy Then, it says, while Amðghavarsha-Vaddiga himself was reigning (between A.D. 933 and 940), to Batayya and Rovaka there was born Maruladeva. To him and to Bijabbe there was born & son, whom it perhaps names as Bachcha-Ganga. And immediately after this person had ruled, there ruled another son of Batayya, by another wife named Kallabbarasi, vis. Marasimha, who is well known from other records. When he was ruling, the record says, and when his grandmother Bhujjabbarasi was governing the village of Pattu .. Perbal in the Paligere district, Bhujjabbarasi performed an act of religion ; namely, she caused to be built, apparently, the plinth of a temple of the god Śiva under the name of Bhujjabbêsvara, and a large outlet of a tank : and M&rasimha granted certain lands to the said temple. The rest of the record is accupied with matters for which reference may be made to the translation ; it is unnecessary to recapitulate them here, beyond noting that mention is made of a Pergade or chamberlain of Bhujjabbarasi, named Kannayya or Kannapayya.
The record contains the date of Thursday, coupled with the fifth tiths of the bright fortnight of the month Phalgana of the Bhava sanovatsara, Saka-Samvat 896 (expired). By the southern luni-solar system of the cycle, Bhava coincided, as indicated, with S.-S. 897 current. And the corresponding English date is Thursday, 18th February A.D. 975; on which day the given tithi began, by Prof. Keru Lakshman Chhatre's Tables, at about 5 h. 36 min, after mean sunrise (for Bombay). So far, the result is satisfactory. Bat the construction of the record requires us to take the date as the date of the acta performed by Marasimha and Bhujjabbarasi (lines 20 to 22). And this appears inconsistent with the statement in an inscription at Malagåni, to the effect that the Pallava prince Pallaviditya-Nolambadhiraja had already heard of the death of Marasimha in the month Åsh&dha, of the same aanvatsara, falling in June July A.D. 974,- seven months before the date of the present record. The use, however, of the past participle idu, in respect of the rule of Marasimha and the government of Bhujjabbarasi, shews that the record was not written contemporaneously with the performance of the acts first registered in it. And it would seem, therefore, that the date is the date,- inserted in a wrong place,- either of the preparation of the record, or of the performance of one or other of the acta mentioned in the subsequent portion of it, vis. the apportionment of the lands among the staff of the temple (lines 24 to 37), and the granting of the property to Gokarparili by Bhajjabbarasi and Kannayya (lines 42 to 44).
TEXT. Sriprithvivallabha
1 Om Svasty-Aklļavarshadêvs
para
maharajadhiraja
paramêśvara
1 By the mean-siga system, the Bbáva sa neatsara began on the 24th June A.D. 972, in Saks-Natavat 895 enrrent, and onded on the 20th June A.D. 973, in S.-S. 896 current. And the month Phálguns of this seducatoars fell in the early part of A.D. 978, at the end of S.-S. 895 current, aad cannot be connected with the figures 898 at all. Moreover, in that PhAlgoa, the given tithi cannot be coapled with a Thursday, either for its beginning or for its end.
* Unless, indeed, the Mblagani inscription embodies a false rumour; of which, however, there is no indication in tbe published portion of the text. For the Meldgani inscription, see Mr. Rico's Incriptions at Sravana Belgola, Introd. p. 18, note 7.
From an ink-imprension and an estampage.--In 1894, I sent both the materials, with my reading a far w line 17, to Mr. Bice, in the hope of obtaining a satisfactory solution of difficult passage in line 6. Ho sont me back a transcription of the whole record, made by one of his Pandite. I am indebted to his Pandit for some improved reading in the first seventeen lines; and the transcription further gave me great help in making out the remainder of the record, which I had loft untouched till then.
• Represented by an ornato symbol

Page #409

352
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
2 mabhattarakam chalako-nall&tam s rimat Eannaradevann1--samudra
paryy&(ryya)ntam saka3 -ávani-mandalaman pratipAlisattam-ilda [1] Svasti Satyavákya-Komguni
varmma dharmma4 maharajadhiraja K8jAla-puravar-kvara Nandagiri-natha [6]y[t]mat Permmånadi. 5 Batayyamgo Baddegadevam Kannaradevanin P[i]riyo! Bevakani(na)m
[m]a[aliyo! vive6 ham-madi Puligere-mûntruman Beļvola-mantruman Kisukad-elpatta7 mom Bågey-elpattuman bal[i]vali-gotta sukhadim råjya[m]-geyyattam-ire [*] 8 Avargge pattida[m] Maruladhvan-tangan Bijabbegaṁ puttidam [Rachcha]
Gamga ava9 ra rajyada tadan (na)ntaradim baliyam-aran-goydAtam Batayyamga[m] Kalla10 bba[ra]s[i]ga[m] puţtidon 11 Svasti Satyavikya-Korgunivarmma dharmma
mahå[ra]jâdhiraja 11 Kõlala-purava[r]-svara Nandagiri-natha chalad-attarañga jaga[d-e]ka-vira?
Srimat 12 Nolamba-kul-Antakad[@]ya Gamgara-singa 8 Gamga-Kandarppa Ganga
chůdámaņi Gutti13 ya-Ganga Marasimgadóva[injo Nolambavați-[mûva]tti[rchchasiraman] Ganga
vidi-tombha(mba) 14 tt[&]ru-sayiramuman=e ........ mu[mam]
Banava [se]-pan[n]irchchhâ(rchcha)siramuma[m] 15 Santaļige-sayiramuma[m]
pe[rddo]re[pa]ryya[nta]yu(mu)ma16 [n]i=!attam-ilda [l*j Svasti Sa(sa)ka-nfipa-kal-et[i]ta-ba[m]vatsara-fetargall*i
8ooneya
* Read ddogu.
The second syllable of this word may possibly be oka, as was thought by me at first, and by Mr. Rice's Pandit. But, on the whole, it seems to be a.
In the first syllable of this word, the subcript is rather damaged: but it seems clearly roongnisable; and, in fact, we must of necessity read either Rbvakawiw[]a[&liyo or Reakani ) madliyol. In the second syllable, the consonant is a good deal damaged, but the superscript i is very distinct. I myself read mariyol, or maliyol; Mr. Rice's Pandit agreeing in respect of the first alternative. No proper sense, however, could be made with either word. And I am indebted to Mr. H. Krisboa Sestri for the suggestion that the instrumental Rdraka. mit should be altered into the accusative Rdoakanan, and that the following word must be madigol, "in the lap," - with reference to the custom of the bride sitting in her father's lap before she is given away.
• I owe this name, Rachcha, to Mr. Rice's Pandit. But the akaharas are both very much damaged ; and it is possible that there is a three-syllable dame here.
I owe this name, and the next word, to Mr. Bioe's Pandit. • Kead paffidon. 1 I owe this epithet to Mr. Rice's Pandit. 8 I owe this epithet, aloo, to Mr. Rice's Pandit. • The tourth Syllable here to distinctly ga; in line 18, it is distinotly glo.
10 At first, I was inclined to read horo erad-arwnüumath, "and the two (three-bundreds of Puligere and Belvoln, which together make up a) six-hundred " (compare, e.g. Ind. Ant. Vol. XII. p. 271, text lines 7, 8). But this is not suitable; because these two districts were included in the Banavase province, which is mentioned nextMr. Rice's Pandit would read eradu-gramamumas, "and two villages." But this does not gives suitable meaning - After the , we certainly seem to have ra; bat it may be ka. The consonant of the next akalara does look very liked or d, but it may be. In the next akahara, we seem to have y or 6, with a subscriptr. The next akslara, immediately before the mw[man), looks very like ha or pa.--It is also possible that, instead of adyiramumas e........ mwma, we bave adyiramundo ........ [mas).
11 I owe the reading here to Mr. Bloe's Pandit; except that, in actual details, he would read perdor peryyantdyaton,

Page #410

No. 50.1
HEBBAL INSCRIPTION OF A.D. 975.
353
17 Bhava-saṁvatsarada P[@]lguna suddha pamchami Brihaspativarad-andu ll"]
Bûtayyamga18 ]-abbe Mârasimghadêvamgal-aj[j]i Baţtayyanindam Si[m]ghavarmma
rasarin[dam] Ch[echcha]payyani19 ndaṁ piriyo! Bhujjabbarasi [P]u[li]gore-nad-o!agana . . . . . [e]lpattaya
Pattu20 .. Perbb&lan-&?attam-ildu tamma mâdisida dharmma dêgula-[k]attam kere
hiri21 [ya] bilamb=madinida! Bhaji]abbêsva(bva)rake Nolamba-kul-Åntakaddvara bitta
rája-má. 22 nam ereya keyi nura mattaru galdey=ir-mmatta[ru] půvina tôộtam-eradu yi23 vax-olage dêvargge syvattu mattaræk[kleyi ma[ta]ke syvatta mattar=kkeyu24 m-[era]du mattaru gal[d]e[yum®] gânav=&ra ....... enta matakam
dégulakan samano 25 paṁneradu maneya [n]esapa? sarvvs-parihåra[m] dharmma[k-a]nakûlan-agi ma26 [di]sida[m] arasiya perggade Kan[n]ayya[no-1] dharmmaman=&von-orvvar tann
Alva kals27 do! Dadeyisidan=tanayedharmma 11 Sâmányd®-[ya] dharmma-sêtur=nnţipâ28 [ņåm] kaļ8-kaļg pålaniyo bhavadbhiḥ sarvvån=t&m 10 bhAvinah-partthivêndrði bhû29 78-bhûyê yâchat& Ramabhadrah (II) I dharmmamam kadátamno=@l-koti-tap30 dhanamu(ru)mam kavileyuma Båparasiyuman kadon=idan-avon-orvv&31 n=alidom Banarasiyol=el-kôţi-tapôdhanamu(ru)mam kavileyumam brâhma32 naruman=alida parcha-mahåpåtakan-ak[k]um (1) Sval-datt[@]m para-datt[&*] min
vå yo haré 33 ta vasunndhara's shashti-varisha-sahabránil6 [vi]shthay&m jáyath krimiḥ Il 34 Dêvargge bitta keyy-olage parey-oy[v]ange hadinâlku mattar ayvar
ssüleya[r]gg[e]
Read Phalguna fuddha.
* This same in bere distinctly written with a double j in the second syllable; and perhaps in line 21, as part of the god's name. In line 43 and 45, it is written with a single j. But line 46 is in verse; and the inetre shews that the second has to be supplied.
* Mr. Rice's Pandit would bere read Bhujjabberasiya--gore-- Polagana -- mid--reppattara pattudu Perjeran; in which Mr. Rice finds a reference to Peñijeri, - Heijer, place which he has identified (see the Introduction, p. 2, of his Insoriptions to the Mysore District, Part I.) with Hemavati, somewhere in Mysore. But that is not the reading. In the second syllable of Perbbalan, the second b, subscript, seems to have been omitted at first and then to have been inserted in & cramped and not easily distinguishable form. The rest of the word, however, is quite clear. The preceding words to the third syllable of which I cannot satisfy myself at all (but it may possibly be the ff of pafts repeated by mistake),- must be some prefix of the name of this village, to distinguish it from the other seven villages named Hebbal which exist in the Belgaum and Bijapur districts and the Kolapar, Mudhol, and Ramdurg States. The distinctness of the vowel in the second syllable prevents our reading paffada on the analogy of the well-known Pattada-Kisuvolal.
• We might perhaps read digwla[] [ka]ttan.
Mr. Rice's Paņdit would read hiriydbidham. Bat I cannot make sense of this; and the last syllable seems distinctly to be la, not dba.
6 Mr. Rice'. Pandit would read gdnandyirigerane, which I do not understand. The gaineradre and ent seem quite clear. The intermediate akshar as look like ligey al or tigeyal; but I cannot make a recognisable word out of them.
"The consonant of the first syllable of this word is illegible. I owe the reading to Mr. H. Krishna Sastri, who points out that the same word, ndoana, - wiodiana, occurs in one of the inscriptions on the salotgi pillar (above, p. 64, text line 24).
* This name appear in the same form in line 43 below. In line 47, - pa is inserted,-KAnnapayya. • Metro: Salint. 10. Read etds.
11 Read partiendran. 11 Read kdddtan. 11 Read Bánardriyol.
1 Metre : sloka (Anushtabh). 15 Read earundhardin.
16 Read varsha-sahasrdni.

Page #411

354
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
35 irppatta mattar nduvadu(Pdo)vatamgel &yu mattar påtrakke ondu mattar 36 kaļeyâtange e[ra]du mattar dêgulamam besageyda binmâņi - Polla37 mange paneradu mastta]r [11] Bata-gåvandanum Rajayyanum Gu. 38 1[1]ugayyanum 18 Nagavarmmayyanu[m] 14 Kabbilayyanu[m] int=iyayva39 reggavuşdugaļum=i dharmmamar k ada nadeyisuvar kala-ka40 l-amtarado)=ivara
samtati go(?)risaravalavante6 pratipaļisuvar 41 pâpama bageyad=&van-orbba[ne-ida]n=alidode ta[nna] dharmmad-odane ki42 duv[on] || Svasti Yama-niyama-syâdhyâya-dhyâna-dhåraņa-samadhi-sampan[n]a43 r=appa śr-Gôkaroparási(si)-bhat[&]rargg[e] Bhujj*Jabbarasiya perggade
Kan[n]ayyanu44 m-i sthânaman kåla[m] kaļchi kottar=Ivara sishya-pratisipya(shya)-kram-Anvays45 r=í sthånake aruhar | Bhujbj*]abbarasiya? matado)-Bhaj[j*]abbêsva(éva)ra-tata46 [ka] våpi-sahitam ramjisi sa[le] nila mådisidom jagadol
Kannapayyan- pati-hitano 11 Mangala-mahd-fri [ll"] Kammara-Ketojage sadi(Pli)våļa keyi mattaræerada [ll]
TRANSLATION Om ! Hail! When8 Akalavarshadêve, the favourite of fortune and of the earth, the Maharajadhirdja, the Paramétuara, the Paramabhaffáraka, he who excelled in firmness of character, the glorious Kannaradêva-(Kfishna II.), was protecting the whole circuit of the earth as far as the oceans -
(Line 3)-Hail! Baddegadêva, (holding her) in (his) lap, gave Rêvaka, the elder sister of Kannaradeva-(Krishna III.) in marriage to Satyavákya-Konguņivarman, the pious Maharajadhirdja, the lord of Koala the best of towns, the lord of the mountain Nandagiri, the illustrious Permånadi-Bûtayya, and gave, as (her) dowry, the Puligere three-hundred, the Beļvola three-hundred, the Kisukad seventy, and the Båge seventy; (and then) while he (Baddegadêva) was reigning happily :
(L. 8)-To them (vis. to Batayya and Rêvaka) there was born Maruladêva. To him and to Bijabbe there was born [Rachcha ]-Ganga. Immediately after his reign, there reigned he who was born to Buteyya and Kallabbarasi; (vie.)
(L. 10)--Hail! Satyavákya-Kongunivarman, the pious Maharajadhiraja, the lord of K ala the best of towns, the lord of the mountain Nandagiri, the lintel of firmness of character, the sole hero of the world, the illustrions Nolamba-kul-Antakadeva ("a very Death to the family of the Nolambas, i.e. the Pallavas"), the lion of the Gangas, the GangaKandarpa (god of love), the crest-jewel of the Gangas, the Ganga of Gutti," Marasingadêve;
Mr. Bice's Pandit would rend genderdduodtange. But in the fint akshara there seems to be a subscript y. * Read bianasi.
• These marks of punctuation are unnecessary. Mr. Rice's Pandit would read cori--parar ante. But I cannot find any meaning for that, any more than I can for what I take to be the reading. . Read doo-orduan, as in lines 26, 30, above.
1 Metre: Kanda. # - When .. Kanparadeva was protecting ;" here we have the past participle, ildu.
. Piriyol seems to be equivalent to piriyorals, nom. sing. fem. (if such a form is permissible), rather than to be the locative singular of piri. So also in line 19.- Mr. Rice suggested the alternative possibility of rending Kawnaradávanmithpariyol, and translating" in the gracious manner, or after the good example, of Kanparadeva(Krishna II.)." But, impars-supposed to be compounded, I think, from impu, 'sweetness, Agreeableness, pleasantness, charm,' and ari, for ari, to know,- does not seem to me a very practical word.
10 Here we have the present (or synchronistic) participle, irs, which places the birth of Maraladóva in the reign of Amághavarsha-Vaddigs.
11 Guttiya-Ganga. But, taking gutti As corruption of gupti, we might render this epithet by the secret or reticent Ganga " on the analogy of nonniya-Gaiga, "the truthful Ganga," wbieb occur in other records

Page #412

No. 50.]
HEBBAL INSCRIPTION OF A.D. 975.
355
(and) when he was governing the Nolambavadi thirty-two thousand, the Gangavadi ninety-six thousand, . . . . . . . . . . . ., the Bansvase twelvethousand, the Santaļige thousand, . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . , and everything) included up to the great river:
(L. 16)- Hail! On Thursday (coupled with) the fifth tithi of the bright fortnight of (the month) Phålguna of the Bhåva samvatsara, which was the 898th (year of) the centuries of years that have gone by from the time of the Saka king:
(L. 17)- When Bhujjabbarasi, the mother of Batayya, the grand-mother of Mârasinghadêva, the elder sister of Battayya and Singhavarmarasa and Ch[echcha]payya, was governing (the village of) Pattu.. Perbal of the . . . seventy in the Puligere district, the act of religion which she herself caused to be performed was this); she caused to be made the plinth of the temple (and) a large outlet (of) the tank. (And), to the temple of (the god) Bhujjabbôbvara, Nolamba-kul-Antakadēva allotted one hundred mattars of cultivable black-soil land, of the king's measure, (and) two mattars of rice-land, (and) two flower-gardens. Among these, (there were apportioned) fifty mattars of the cul. tivable land to the god, and, to the mata,' fifty mattars of the cultivable land, and the two mattars of rice-land, (with) six oil-mills (and) eight . . .. . . . . .. To the mata and the temple, equally, there were given) twelve sites for houses, with complete exemption from taxes. (And) the queen's Pergade, Kannayya, consenting to (this) act of religion, caused (it) to be carried out.
(L. 26)— Whosoever shall continne this act of religion in the time when he himself is governing, to him, indeed, belongs (the merit of this act of religion ! "This general bridge of piety of kings should at all times be preserved by you;" thus does Râmabhadra again and again make a request to all these future kings! He who protects this act of religion, is (as meritorious as) he who preserves seven crores of devotees, and (as many) tawny-coloured cows, at Banarasi ; whosoever destroys this, he shall incur the guilt of the five great sing of slaying seven crores of devotees, and (as many) tawny-coloured cows and Bråhmang, at Bånaråsi ! Whosoever confiscates land that has been given, whether by himself or by another, he is born as a worm in ordure for the duration of sixty thousand years!
(L. 34)- In the cultivable land allotted to the god, (there were apportioned) fourtoen mattars to the drummer, twenty mattars to the five harlots of the temple), six mattars to . . . . .. . . .. one mattar for the sacrificial vessel, two mattars to the horn-blower, (and) twelve mattars to the skilful Pollams who built the temple. Bûtagåvanda, and Rájayya, and Gullugayye, and Någavarmayya, and Kabbilayya,- these five village-headmen shall continue this act of religion; (and), from time to time, their lineage shall protect it like . . . . . . . . . . . . If any one destroys it, (even though he does not intentionally contemplate a sinful act, he will be exactly like) the destroyer of an act of religion of his own!
(L. 42)- Hail! To the holy Gokarnarabibhatára, who was endowed with self-control, the observance of restraint, the repetition of the scriptures to himself, meditation, immovable abstraction of the mind, and deep contemplation, Bhujjabbarasi and the Pergade Kannayya, having laved (his feet, gave this estate. Those who belong to the lineage of the succession of his disciples, and their successors, are entitled to this estate.
Here we have again the past participle, ifde.
• Mr. Rioo has identified the perdore or "great river" with the Krishna (Znaoriptions in the Mysore District, Part I. Introd. p. 19).
. Here we have again the past participle, ildu. • i... mafha,- the college attached to the temple.
The meaning of .. nderddwodtango (or yenduodduodtange), line 85, is not known. • The meaning of go(t)rilarasalanato (ar oori -rararseadete), kine 40, is not known.
2 2 2

Page #413

356
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
(L. 45)-In (accordance with) the intention of Bhujjabbarasi, Kannapayya, with pleasure (and) in a very proper manner, caused to be made, so as to endure, the tank of (the god) Bhujjabbêsvara, together with a reservoir; was he not indeed devoted to (his) mistress ? (May there be) auspicious and great good fortune! Two mattars of ......cultivable land (were given to Kammara-Ketoje.
No. 51.- DONEPUNDI GRANT OF NAMAYA-NAYAKA;
SAKA-SAMVAT 1259.
By F. KIELHORN, PH.D., LL.D., C.I.E.; GÖTTINGEN. The plates which contain this inscription were received by Dr. Holtzsch from the Collector of the Godavari district, and are deposited now in the Madras Museum. There is no information as to where or by whom they were discovered. I edit the inscription from excellent impressions, supplied to me by Dr. Haltzsch..
These are five copper-plates, the first and last of which are inscribed on one side only, and each of which measures 8" broad by 4" high. They are numbered in Telugu figures, which are engraved near the proper right margin of the first inscribed side of each plate. The plates have raised rims, and are strung on a plain, unsoldered ring, which is f" thick and from 4 to 41" in diameter. The writing is boldly and carefully engraved, and is well preserved throughout. The characters are Teluga. As regards individual letters, bh is distinguished from b only by the top-stroke (talakaftu), except when (as in bhd, bhi, bhi, bhô, and bhy) following vowel leaves no room for it. Where this is the case, bh sometimes is distinguished from b by a small opening in the lower part of the sig for ph, but just as often there is no difference at all between the two letters. The sign for d, also, differs from that for dh only by a slight opening on the right side, and the latter, in consequence, is several times employed by the writer instead of the former. Similarly, there often is very little, if any, difference between the signs for the medial i and . The size of the letters is about It" -The language is Sanskrit, except in the description of the boundaries of the village which was granted by this inscription, and in the signature of the donor, in lines 42-54, where it is Telugu The Sanskrit portion, with the exception of the first words in line 1, is entirely in verse. In line 34 it contains, as an epithet of the donee, the compound praśndshfaka-vid, about the meaning of the first part of which I am doubtful;5 and in line 28 the Telugu biruda Pagamechchuganda, the meaning of which is expressed in Sanskfit by pratyarthi-garv-ápaha. As regards orthography, the vowel ', which is correctly used in -akritiḥ, 1. 14, and W[jo]jrimbhatë,7 I. 16, is six times represented by the syllable nu, e.g. in kruta-, 1.2, and -frungam, 1. 9; the dental *is employed instead of the lingual on in the word karnna, twice in line 3, and in paurnnamásyari, 1. 32, and instead of aan in nishanna-,
The meaning of sadirdļa or alivdla, line 48, is not known. Instead of dbh we bave dhe in ydvadhabúmir, 1. 89, and ideadh-belydda, 1. 40.
In the words Nami-Neni eralu,the signature of Nami-Neni (NAmaya-Nayaka), in line 54, the engraver apparently has tried to imitate the actual writing of the donor.
• For a transcript and translation of the Telugu passage I am indebted to Dr. Haltzsch's Assistant, Mr. Krishna Sastri.
. The epithet perbapo bas reference to the donee's knowledge of astronomy or astrologs. • The Telugu word paga means 'an enemy and mechche 'praine, applause.
1 The manner in which this word is written in the original (with j instead of 35) appears to indicate that the vowel ri here sleo was pronounced as n; compare the very common wvala for rala.

Page #414

No. 51.]
DONEPUNDI GRANT OF NAMAYA-NAYAKA.
357
1. 13; and a superfluous anusvára is inserted by the writer before nn in obhydri nnamah (for bhyan-namah), 1. 1, vibimnn-dkritih (for vibhinn-akritih), 1. 14, and brima in=Namaya-, 1. 30, before mm in shakarmm- (for shatkarmm.), 1.35, and Vallepakornmmana, 1. 44, and before no in adinvaya. (for =anvaya.), I. 40.
The inscription records a grant which on Sunday, the full-moon tithi of Bhadrapada of the Saka year measured by the Nandas (9), the arrows (6) and the suns (12), i.e. of Saka-Samvat 1259, was made by Námaya-Nâyaka of Pithapuri. After the words 'adoration to the holy Uma and Mahesvara,' and two verses invoking the protection of the gods Gaņēša and Vishnu, it glorifies (in v. 3) the Andhrakhanda-mandala, rich in precious treasures, and extending from the banks of the Gautama river (i.e. the Godavari) to Kalinga; and (in vv. 4 and 5) its city of Pithapuri, of which the town of the gods was as it were an image, reflected in the sky, and where the faces of the women, seated on the palaces, looked BO exactly like the moon that the creator, to distinguish this luminary from them, had to mark it with a dark spot. This city was taken care of by a family of feudatory chiefs (sdmanta, v. 6), in which, to one Koppulakåpa-Nayaka, was born & son, named Prôlaya-Nayaka (v.7). To him, from Chôdamamba, was born a son, full of prowess (v. 8), whom women called the god of love, suppliants the tree of paradise, men of learning the serpent-king, and friends the full-moon; who, powerful, gently ruled the country nourished by the Êla river, and whom, since he was the destroyer of the pride of adversaries, people aptly called by the biruda Pagamechchuganda' (v. 9). This glorious Nåmaya-Nayaka, while on the holy bank of the Gôdåvari, on the date given above, granted the village of Donepûņdi, which after his father he had called Prôlôra, as an agrahara, together with the eight enjoyments (bhôga) and powers (aišvarya), to one Ganapati of the Bharadvaja gôtra, who know the prafndshtaka, and who was an ocean of the knowledge of the Vedas and Sastras, and fit for the six daties enjoined on Bråbmaņas (vv. 10-14).
(L. 42.) The limits of the fields which are the four boundaries of this agrahara (are) :In the east the boundaries (are) the Vallepakommana river; thence the path to Dira[sa]m ; thence the Bûrugu [v]aya river at Eņdapalli. In the south the boundary (is) the Lanka river; thence the path to the lands of the god Mandenârayana. In the west the bonndary (is) the path to the yard of Apparaju in the fields of Kondevuramu; thence the Dûsanêru (river). In the north the boundary (is) a path to the tamarind field of the god Kukkutêgvara. Ten putti of cultivated land in the Boddaladoddilanka (island), (which belongs to the fields of Pithapuramu on the west of the Dusanêru (river), were given to this agrahdra for the subsistence of the village. Be it auspicious! - The signature of Nami-Nêni - Bliss ! Great fortune ! Fortune ! Fortune!".
Pithapurl is the modern Pithapuram, the head-quarters of the Pithapuram sumindari in the Godavari district. The village, granted by this record, must have been situated between Kondevuramu and Endapalli. Kukkutêśvara, which occurs in the description of the
In the original the amusedra of course is written immediately before the double m.
? Of liues 1-42 I consider it sufficient to give an abstract of the contents. The verses contained in them are very simple.
I take this to be equivalent to Andhra-mandalar, whicb we have above, p. 41, L. 66.
• In line 58 the place is called Plphapura; the name is also written Alfhapura and Pithapura (10 above, p. 37, note 11), and Plhapurl (Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 482, 1. 97).
See above, Vol. III. p. 289, 1. 81, dohtailparyam adaktabl og ath. The term, used in the original, may also be translated by together with the power over (or ownership of the eight enjoyments. On ashfa-bloga see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX. p. 244, and Ep. Cars, Part I. pp. 19, 28, 77, eto.
i.. Namaya-Nayaka.- [With Nami-Noni compare the name Machi-Neni, above, p. 330.-E, H.] * See above, p. 32; Constable's Hand Atlas of India, Plate 82, Co. $ [2 miles and 41 miles, respectively, east of Pithapuram.--E. H.)

Page #415

358
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
boundaries, is the name of a Siva temple at Pithapuram itself, and Mandenárdyana the name of a Vishặn temple at Bhimavaram, about six miles south-west of Pithapuram.
The date of the inscription is irregular. In Saka-Sarnvat 1259 current the full-moon tithi of Bhadrapada ended on Friday, the 23rd August A.D. 1336, and in Saka-Samvat 1259 expired' on Wednesday, the 10th September A.D. 1337. Since in Saka-Samvat 1260 expired the given tithi did end on the required weekday, vis. on Sunday, the 30th August A.D. 1338 (18 h. 25 m. after mean sunrise), it is not improbable that this is the day on which the grant was made, and that the Saka year 1959 has been quoted by the writer erroneously instead of 1260.3
TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Śrl-Umi-Mahesvarabhyam nnamaḥ (IV) 7Påyåd-vab Kari-vadanah 2 kru(kri)ta-nija-dana-stutavaivaali-gape
ninadati
muhur-a3 pidhatté karnnan(ronan) yaḥ karnna(inpa)talábhyår 11 (1) Śrl-Vishņur=astu
bhava4 d-ishta-phala-pradátá
våraha-marttir-akhil. &ga5 ma-gita-kirtih
yo dańshtrayê 8V2-ramaņîm=aram-abdhi6 magnam sambhôga-lampata-manah
kshitimunddadh 7 rall [2] Asti prasasta-nidhi madalam-Åndhra-khamdam-arabhya Gau
Second Plate ; First Side. 8 tama-nadi-tatam=&-Kalimgam
alokya
yad-divishadas-Sura9 saila-srum(osim gam=ârðhaņa-frama-phalam
kalayam-babhu10 vuḥ 11 [3] Pithapuri jayati tatra samasta-dêva-lakti-prayatna11 parikalpita-tôrana-srih
yasy&s=sunirmala-nabhô12 mukar-axtaraļ8
dhatte Surêmdra-nagari
pratibimba13 111am ||
[4] 'Yat-sandhågra-nishaạna(ona)-våravanita-vaktrêrdu-ma14 dhya-sthitaḥ sv[ai]ram D=sisha vibhavyatê himarachis-têby 8(bhyð) io vibimn[n]-akfiti) !
Second Plate; Second Side. 15 dvarh chotasi Sarkitêna rachito dhátra kalamka sphutar no 16 chôd=idru(dpi)si nirmmaļe katham-idar málinyam=a[j*]jfimbhaté 11 [5] Vi. 17 khyatall
vie-sâmainta-sentatio=tâm=arajayat [I] 18 pårijata-prasūna-frir=iva Nandana-medinim 11 [6] Tad-anvayê 19 Koppulake pe-nyakad
vibo(bhr a bhat
Prolaya-niya20 ka-prabhuḥ yasd yadiyam vibhavam cha vikrama na V&21 ktam=ishte vachas&m=ap=isvaraḥ 11 [7] 18Tasmaj-játó j ayati vijayî
Third Plate ; First Side. 22 Chôdamamba.kumaras=sand hasrenimilad.&ripuri.samya. 23 g-hára-dhå(då)nát játa-priti s rayati Batatam y at-pra
See Dr. Hultzacb's Ansual Report for 1893-94. p. 6.
* In Saka Barvat 1259 expired the month of Bravans ww intercalary, and the full-moon tibi of the first Gravana ended on Sunday, the 18th July A.D. 1887, 10h, 50 m. after mean sunrise. I do not consider it likely that this is the day on which the grant was made.
3 For similar dates see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXV. p. 268. From impressions supplied by Dr. Holtzsch. * Read śrys
Rond byde nama or bhyado mamas. 7 Metre : Arya. • Metre of verses 2-4: Vasantatilaka.
Metre : Śårddlavikridits. 10 Rood vibhinn. 11 Metre: sloka (Anushtabh).
1 Metre : Vamastha. 1 Metre: MandAkrante
14 This akshara, 64, looks rather like bhd in the original.

Page #416

No. 51.]
DONEPUNDI GRANT OF NAMAYA-NAYAKA.
359
24 tápam Kru(kri)sanur=nnô chech=chêtas=sa dahati katham vairi-vamoksha25 nánar 11 [8] Yam kårtaḥ kathayamti Pushpa-visikha 26 m kalpadrunar yachaka vid vâmsah phani-nayakam c ha 27 suhrudho Raka-sudhididhitim 11 (1)
desam
yas-sadaya28 ń prasasti balavan-Ê18-nadi-mêtru(tri)kam y am pråhuḥ Paga
Third Plate ; Second Side. 29 mechchugamda-birudam pratyarthi-garyv-&paham || [9*] Ayam ns30 ye-nidhir=yvirah Srimann-6 Nimaya-nayakaḥ analpam phala31 maanvichchhann-&-kalpa b (bhd)ga-sadhanam | [20] Sak-Abd8 Namda
bân-arkka32 mitê Bhadrapadé tatha paurnna(rņņa)masyan Ravêr-vvård panye 33 Godåvarl-tate 11 [11] Pavitrita-Bharadvája-gotraya guna-sa34 line
praénåshtaka-vidê veda-gåstra-vijñâna-simdhave 11 [12] Ganapaty-a[bh]idhana35 ya shakam(tka)rmm-&rh[@]ya s&dhave 1 Prôlôram-iti năm=eye
Fourth Plate; First Side, 36 nirddibya pitur-akhyayê || [13] Agraharam=abi (bhi)sht-Ashta-bø (bhô)g-aišvaryya37 samanvitar Donepumdim-imam
gråmam
prâdâd-g-cham38 dra-târakaṁ || [14] Etad-dattam y åvad=arkk-êmdu-târam ya. 39 7yadh-bûmir-yyåvadeesham
vidhata
yávach-chhriman-A. 40 chyutôi
yâyad-Isas=t&vadh-bûyâd=d&tur=asy=&mnvaya. 41 g-cha 11 [15] Akhand-Akhandala-Srikaḥkhandit-&râti-mandalaḥ 42 chandra-târakam bhiyâd=esha Nimays-nayakaḥ | [16]
agra.
Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 43 h[&]rânaku chatas-sîmalumn=aina
pola-mêralu
Terppult 44 simalu [19] Vallepakommmana eru
tagavatanu Dira. 45 [88]m purta
& tafayatana Erdapalli Bûrugu46 [v]aya @gu 11 Dakshiņânaku Bima [19] Lanks eru [1] À tapu47 våtanu Mamdenåriyaņa-devara k rittulala pumta | Pa48 dumaţi sims (19) Komdevurapun bolam Apparaju dodại
Fifth Plate. 49 paṁta 1 tapuvata Dusanêru
A 13 attaránaku 50 sims [1] Kukkatêsvara-dêvara chimchali-polam
pumta (ID) agrahârânaku
grâma-gråsamaganu 52 Dû[88]nēti
padmatan Pithapurapu
polama 53 lônu Boddaladoddilankans bettindi padi pațlu che54 nu [ll"] Sabham=astu [ll] Nami-Nêni vrålu [ll] Mangala[m] mahd-eri sri 55 fri [ll*]
51 1
1 Metre : Śårdúlavikridita. * Read muhrid6. The akshana dho may have been altered to do already in the original. • Metre of verses 10-14: Sloka (Anushtabh).
This sigo of pisarga was originally omitted. . Read árlmán. • Metre : Salini.
Read Dadabhio. • Read tdsad.
. Read dnoaya.
10 Metre: śloka (Anushțubb) 11 Read tirpti.
12 Read erittula(?).
1 This 4 is supertuous.

Page #417

360
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
No. 52.-KIL-MUTTUGUR INSCRIPTIONS.
BY E. HULTZ8CH, PH.D.
(Concluded from page 179.) D.-Inscription of the 3rd year of Narasimhavarman. On page 177, above, it was stated that the fourth of the Kil-Muttugür slabs had been lost since 1887. The Collector of North Arcot has recently succeeded in recovering the missing slab, hidden in a ruined tunnel and broken in three pieces. It bears, in relief, a warrior in a defiant attitude, who holds a bow and some other weapon. At the top of the sculpture is & Tamil inscription, now broken in two pieces, but tolerably well preserved. The alphabet resembles that of the other inscription of Narasimhavarman (above, p. 177). The letter
looks like the modern secondary form of ai, with fully developed central loop. The virama is expressed by a vertical dash behind of naftu in line 3. The syllable fu or du of yandu (1.2) and Mukkuttur (1. 6) resembles the r of parumarku (1. 1) and múnrávadu (1. 2); the u is attached to the lower end of fin naftu (1. 3); it is separated from din dur (1. 4); and the tu of miffu (1. 7) resembles the få of paffar (1. 8). With the archaic form Sanmadurart (1. 6 f.) compare are aru, which occurs twice in the Vallam cave inscription.
The inscription is dated in the 3rd year of the reign of ko vijaya-Narasimhavarman and records the death of a warrior in & cattle-raid, which had been organized by a certain sapmadura.
At my suggestion the four Kil-Muttugur slabs have now been removed to the Madras Museum. The two slabs bearing the inscriptions C. (p. 179 above) and D. (below) are figured on the accompanying Plate.
TEXT.3 1 KO vise[ya)- Naraisi[n]gaparumar2 ku
yandu [mujoråvadu Vi[n]3 Funáttu vada-karai
Alun-Daga4 durna dar (Vallimadura-sêvagar [PS]5 kkattu-kkudi
Atimattar
Mu6 rugan Mukkuttur-ttora
Sanma7 duraru
ko[1]?a=t[to]ra mittu=ppa8 ttår (ll*]
TRANSLATION. In the third year of the reign) of the king, the victorions Narasimhavarman, when šapmadura lifted cattle at Mukkuttûr, 7 - Atimattar Marugag, an inhabitant of [PA]kkam (and) a servant of (Vallimadura, the chief of Tagadurnádu, who ruled over the northern bank (of the river) in Vinrunadu, having recovered the cattle, foll.
1 South-Ind. Impor. Vol. II. p. 341.
* The donee of the other inscription of Narasimhavarman was a servant of the mme Sanmadars. This name represents the Sanskrit Sanmadhura and not, as I formerly suggested (p. 178 above), Sharmatura.
From three inked estampages, prepared by Mr. T. P. Krishnasvami Sastri, M.A. • Read dir.
• Read Mukkutter, 6 See above, p. 179, note 2.
Compare p. 177 above. • O. Tagadur, place in the Nabijanaguda talaka of the Mysore district, see Ind. Ant. Vol. XXII. p. 66.

Page #418

KIL-MUTTUGUR STONES..
PLATE Ü.
Schle
GO
Inc
Wiele & Kimin photo
Photo etching - Survey of India. Offices.Calcutta.January 1898

Page #419


Page #420

INDEX.
281
PAGE Abhata, m., . . . . . . . 171 Abbimanya, Rashtrakdfa ch.,
. 340n Abhinanda, m., . . . . . 171 abhisheka, . . . . . 99 abhitvaramapa, . . . . . .953 Abů, mo., . . .
• 912n, 818 Achamamba, queen of Vallabha,. , 86, 85 Achchamperumpėda, oin . Âobchan, m., . . . . 832 Achchaperumpêdo, di, . Achchhavali, vi., . Achchirumuha, ví. . Achyutapuram, vin . Achyutaraya, Vijayanagarak,
. 1, 8 Adhêm, 8.a. Âdhi, .
. 881, 290 Adbi, vi, . . . adhirêje, .
888, 349 Adikábava, 6. a. Vishņu,
.5, 118, 183 Adipurana, . .
. 95 Aditya I., Chbļa k. . Aditya II., do., . . Adityarâme, m., . .
202 Adityasena, k.,. . Adityavarman, Kerala k.,. . .
. 1460 Agaram, vi.. . . . . . Agastydávars, to. .
68 agnihotrin, .
155 agrabara,. 59, 86, 94, 145, 299, 809, 82 Agrapi, ri., . . . .
281 Aharittirumani, vi., .
. Âbavamalls, sur. of Somálvars I. 212, 214 Âbavamalla, sur. of Taila II. . . 206, 207 Ahênti, vi.. . . . .
. . 123 Abichchhattra-bhukti, di. .
• 210 Ahmadabad, vi., . . . 297, 298, 800 Abobale, m.n .
. . . 820 Abobsls, vi. . . .
. . 18 Aihole, vi., .
. . . 26 Ajai, my . .
. . . 171 Ajaa, m, .
• • 171
824
PAGE Ajayapkla, Chaulukya k.,. . . . 3120 Aje yapala, ., . . . . . 171 Ajayaalgara, tank, . . . . 156 Ajita, W, • • • • • • • 30 Ajiapti, .. a. ditaks, . 140, 222, 225, 303 Akalatka, Jaina preceptor,
. . 25, 26 Akalahkafatkana, k., . . . . .802 Akalankattuvarkyar, ch., . . . 180, 188 Akalavarsha, sur. of Rashtrakdta kingo, 58,
62, 278, 280, 289, 888, 847, 854 Akkambika, qwoon of Vira-Rajendra-Choda, 85,51 akshapatalika. . . . . . 125, 126 akshaya-tritkyi, tithi, . . . 98, 103, 128n Âlahgudi, vi.. . . . . . 70 alari, ... arali, . . . . . . 349 Alhape, ch, . . . . . 130 Âlhape, . . . . . . 164, 171 Alhapadern, Ly . .
. . . .812n Albt, w.,. . .
. . . 154, 171 Âlho, why . .
154, 171 Alina, i., .
. . . . . 195n Alla, ... . . . . . . . 2470 Allikadi, S. a. Allikali,
. . . 10 Allikali, do. . . . . . . 10 Allikuli, vi.. . . . . . . 10 alphabets :
Brahmi, . . . . . . 56n Grantha, 81, 140, 141, 145, 148, 177, 178,
179, 180, 201, 203, 222, 291, 292, 293, 331 Gupta, . . . . . 133, 134 Kanarese, 1, 57, 58, 59, 68n, 140, 141, 142,
205, 212, 214, 260, 266, 350 Kharðshthi, . . . . . 54, 56 Malayalam,
1480, 291, 292, 293 Nagart, 57, 58, 99, 101, 108, 104, 106, 107,
109, 110, 111, 113, 114, 115, 116, 117, 120. 122, 123, 124, 126, 128, 130, 154,
184, 198, 209, 244, 255, 297, 311, 312 Nandingari, . . . . . 1,269 Bernda, . . . . . . . 209
831
JAA
857
The figures refer to pages; 'n' after a figure, to footnotes; and add to the addition on Pp. v to vii. The following other abbreviations are used :-ob.obiof00. country, dl. district or division , do-ditto dy. dynasty female; k.-bing ; . wala mo, mountaisiri niwer: 0.. me imur. Purname to, -tomple; wi, a village or town.

Page #421

362
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. IV.
.
.
10
A
PAGE
PAGE Telagu, 82, 83, 226, 269, 278, 301, 314, 318,
Andhra, language, . . . .
• 302
. 328, 356 Andhrakbanda-mandala, di, . . .357 Vatteluttu, . 136n, 177, 202, 291, 292, 293
Ânedale tank, . . . . .
349 Âmadēva, m., . .
. 171
Âşekkottaputtůru, 8. a. Agakaputtür,, . Âmaigür, s. a. Ambûr, . . 180, 182, 183 Anga, co., . . . . . 30, 288 Amalapuram, vi.. . . . . 193, 194 Angadiya-vishaya, di., . . . 210 Amañêri, vi, . .
Angapadova, Chedi k., . . . 280 Amappáka, vi..
Angiras, rishi,. . .
181 Amarakora, quoted,
24n, 843n Angulika, 8. a. Ingaligi, . . 267, 269 Amaravati, ci., . . . . . .
animeshanokaba, 8. a. suradruma,
269 Amarår-naduka, di.. . . . . Aniyat kabhima, sur. of Vajrahasta II., 186, Âmbåmayuta, oi., . . 115
188,192 Ambavadi-vishaya, di., . . 186n Aniyankabhime vara, to.,
188 Ambávalli, vi., .
. 186n Añjaneya, . a. Hanumat, . . . 221, 266 Âmbavara, ving . . . 130 Añjuvanpam, . . .
293, 294 Ambérâ, queen, . .
337 sökskars or ahkakdra,
. . 212 Ambar, vi, . . 179, 180, 182, 222n
Annana-singa, sur. of Jayasimba III., . 914 Âmgachhi, vi, . . 243n, 261n, 307n Annapota, .. a. Anavõta, . . . . 319n ahati, a gift, . . . . 2, 270
Annavdma, . a. Anavêma, . . . 319, 821 anhiti, . a. amhati,
. .269 Andavote, . a. Anavota, 319, 321, 328, 329 Amma I., Eastern Chalukya k., . . 240, 241 | Anniga, Pallava k.,.
. . 289 Amma II., do., . .99, 227, 240, 801 Ântroli-Chbáróli, vi.,
. . 195n Amrangayamba, queen of Rajaraja I., . 86, 49 Anuküla, family, . .
• 271 Amoghavarsha, sur. of Kakka II.,
386n Aparajita, Guhila k., .
k., .
. . . . . 30 Amoghavarsha, sur. of Vaddiga, 58, 62, 279, Aparajita, Jaina saint,
24, 28 280, 288, 289, 338n, 860, 361 Âpatsabâyébvara, to., . . . . . 70 Amoghavarsha L, Rásktrakufa d., 26, 187, Aphsad, ti.. . .
209, 244 181, 182, 227, 279, 333, 336, 836n, 340 Apparåja, m., . .
. 357 Amöghavarsha II., do. . . . . 288 Appayadiksbita, author,
op. . . . 269, 271 Amperuma), s. a. Emberam&pkr, .
5 Appasarya, th., . . . . 320 Âmrashapdika-mandala, din,
Aprameya, h., . . . .
. . 67n Amritaphalavallt, goddess,
. 2210 Apratthara, vi., . . . . . 99 Amritarkli, ., . . . . . . 216 Âradavada, vi... . . . 228, 229, 242 Amur, vi, . .
• 9 Arapi (Arni), vi.. .
. . . . 138n Âmdrukappa, 6. a. Amûr,. .
Aravedu, vi.. . . . . . 270n Anabils, m., . . .
. 75 Aravêla-Niyogin, . . ; , 340 Anakapattár, vig .
. 8 Aravidu or Áravida, oi,
4 and add., 270 Anamkond, vii, .
Aroot, vi, . . . . . . 136, 138 Ânanda, 9., . .
171 ardhasrðtika, . , 245, 253n Ananta, .. a. Vishņa,
Arhadbalio, e.a. Guptigupta, . . 24, 26 Anantabhatta, ., .
. 270 Arbat, . . .
. . . . . 28, 309 Anantavarman, Eastern Ganga k., 186, 186
Aritkupram, vi.. . . . . .271 and Table, 187, 188, 228, 314, 815 Ariyapáka, wi... . . . . . 10 Anantavarmaa, Maukhari k., . . . 29 Ariyar, vi.
. . . 140 Anandr, vi.. . . . . . . 136nArjana, Caddi k., . . . . 279, 280 Anatapala, .,. . . . . 171 Arkakirti, Jaina preceptor, . 333, 338, 349 Anaróma, Reddik,. . $19, 320, 321, 827 Ârringal, ni. . . . . . . 1469 Anatota, do. . . 919, 820, 821 Aruganns, .. a. Aritkopram, . . .271 Andhrs, co., 36, 48, 50, 88n, 207, 227, 228, 240, 3570 Arngunna-Parandri-simd, di.,. . 270, 271
. 1970

Page #422

INDEX.
363
181
•
360
PAGE 1
PAGE Aru!Ala-Perumal, te., . . . 145, 148, 293 Badami, vi.. . . . . . 4o, 259 Aruntanalûr, vi.. . . . . . 8
Baddega or Baddiga, & a. Vaddiga, 279, 280, Âryadevt, queen of Danârņam, 227, 240
336n, 350, 354 Årganandin, Jaina preceptor, 140, 141, 142 Båge seventy, di., . .
, 351, 354 Ārya-siddbånta, . 67, 219, 2010, 265, 328 Bahudhara, M., . . . . . . 171 Asadhan, m., ,
. 171 Bâhula, *., . . . . . 171 Asdrva, di.. .
.
297 Bahuladora, ., .
. . .
. . . 171
. sshtabhoga,
. . . .867n Bahur, di., . . . . 180, 181, 182 ashtAdas-Avadharana-chakravartin, 302, 303 bahusuvarna, sacrifice, , . 194, 197 Astrgadh, i., . .
. . . 2440 Bal Harir, f. . . . . . 298, 300 Asnl, vin, . . . . . . . 31
Baiqara, sur. of Mahmûd I., . 297, 298 Asoka, Maurya k., . . . 23, 209, 256n Bakergañj, vi, . . . . . Assam, co. . . . . . 255 Balachandra, Jaina preceptor, . . .
142 Åstbâna-mandape,
. . . 52, 830 Balachandra, m., . . . . . 210 Ašvaghosha, author,. . . . 134 Baláditya, k.,
. . 186n, 187 Asvaldyans Srautas atm, quoted,. . .133n Balambuge, vi., . . .
. 59, 66 avamedha, a horse sacrifice, •
197 Balavarman, Chalukya ch., . . . 337, 348 Afyapati, k., .
. . 97n, 119, 131 Balgóti-tirth,. . . . 213, 214, 215 Asyatthaman, riski,. .
Bali, demon, . . , 296, 247, 288, 347 Atakar, ., . . . . 141, 280, 281
2811 Baligami, oi., . . .
. . 296n Ataichankappa, di,
8 Balla or Ballam, queen of Bakke, . . 4 Athasad, vi. . .
BallAla-Nardyana, te. . . . 2470 Atikavani tank, . . • 193 Ballalaraya, oh, . . .
. 271 Atimattar Murugag, .., .
Balmuri, vi.. . .
. 68
. stiprasanga,
. 347
Bana, family. . 188, 142, 221n, 222, 225 Atri, rishi,
. 93, 288 Bånadhiraja, title, . . . 223, 225 Attimallaş, 6. a. Hastimalla,
Bapapati, 6. a. Vanapati, . , 315, 318 Aubbalaraja, ch.
Båparisi, s. . V&råņsal, . . . . 355 aragrahs, . . . . . 244, 255 B&pariya, k., . .
. . . 142 avakso,.. . . .847 Banavaram, ., . .
· 921, 331 Avanti, co. . . .
245, 246, 252 Banavme twelve-thousand, di, . 352n, 355 Avasara, n., .
• 171
Banavasi, din . . . • 205, 207 Avimukta-kshetra,
113, 114, 130 Bangalore, vi... . . . 298n, 382 Âyakkalattdru, 1.g. Å yakolattår,
Banpekal, di, .
. . . 215 Âyakolattår, i., .
Banskhera, oi., . .
208, 209, 210 Âyalcheri, vi.. . .
8 bappa-bhattaraka-pada-bhakta, . . . 143 Âyattår, vin .
. . 8 Bappaks, ... . . . . . . 75 Ayitana, ch.. . . . 186, 198 Baradarámi, ., . .
. . .271 Ayodhyd, tin. .
94, 239 Barigar, *. a. Vartdargs. . . . . 166 Ayyapillarya, w., .
Barimiks, .
.
. . .
. 242 . .
. . Baroda, vi...
. .
. . . .
.
. .837, 388n Batstvar, oi . . . . . . Batayyь, с. .
• 855 Batti tank, .
• 849 Bav, . . Bevajt bill, .
. . . . 81, 82 Bacbaladayt, queen of Somebarn I.
. 216 Beekore... a. Vikaura, . . . . 100 Badal, oi.. . . . . .243, 2440
Behar, co., . . . . . 26, 28n Badalo thirty-six, di., . .
69, 66 Belger Odoyora, the . . . . . 34 Badam, vb., . . . . . . . 187 Bellinda, pi.,
. . . . 340, 349
.............

Page #423

364
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
PAGE
PAGE Beltr, vi.. . . . . . . 7
Bhimasamudra, tank, . . . . .223n Belvols three-hundred, di... 206, 861, 352, 354 Bhima-Vallabha, Kóna ei., . . . . 87 Berwars, ... Vadaveri .
. . . 168 Bhimavaram, vi.. . . . 227, 230, 358 Bêta, Eastern Chalukya k., 227, 228, 229, 241 Bhimdbvara, to., 84, 87, 51, 188, 290, 328, 330 Bêts, Kona ch., . . . . . 86, 95 Bhinmal, oi., . . . . . 312 add. Bhabhi, m., . . . . 171 bhishuka,. . . . . 245, 253n Bhadalpur, vi.. . . . . . 28n Bhodatáta-kAli, channel, . . . . 96 Bhadra, co., .
. . 245, 251 bhoga, . . . . 52, 53, 96, 156 Bhadrabâhu I., Jaina saint, 23, 24, 26, 28 Bhogaddvarasa, ch., . . . 260, 262 Bhadrababu II., Jaina preceptor, 24, 26, 28 Bhögaditya, m., . . . . . 171 Bhadrabahuharita, name of a work, 230, 938
. . . . 253 Bhadravåmin, ., . . . . 210 Bbogata, ., . . . . 247, 254 Bbadrée vars, m., . . .
171 blogika • •
. . . . 2530 bhagabhogakars, taz, . 99, 102, 105, 106, 108, Bhoją, co., . , 3, 48, 245, 246, 252, 270
109, 110, 111, 112, 113, 114, 116, Bhoja, Paramára k., . . . . 4, 148, 151
116, 118, 120, 122, 193, 126, 126, 128, 130 Bhbjadêve, Konawj k., 2440, 246n, 309, 310 Bhagalpur, din, . 248, 2441, 245, 246, 251n, Bhujjabbarasi, queen, . . . 351, 355, 356 35n, 264n Bhujjabbêkvara, to., .
351, 355, 358 Bhagavati, s. a. Durgh,
bhomjoboh bidra, . . . . 75, 254 Bhagavati hill, .. a. Bavajt hill,. . 81, 82 Bhupala, k., . . . . . 338 Bhagirathi, s. a. Gauga,
Bb tishana, 6. a. Kavibhushana, ... 152 Bhabundâparva, vi. .
· 125 Bhatarya, . a. Bataga, . . 280, 289 Bhậna or Bhånu), m.,
210 bhůtavåtapratyaya, . . . . . Bhandanavijaya, biruda, .
316, 318 Bidirûr, vi.. . . . . . . 349 Bbâniks, m., . . . .
. 171 BibAmad, 17. . . . . . . 300 Bharadvája, rishi,
. . . 181 Bijabbe, queen of Maraladdva. . 351, 354 Bharata, India, . .
Bijapur, vi., .
. 270 Bharaut, vi., . . . 1980 Bijapur, di. . .
. 3350 Bharðeb, i., . . 338 Bilhape, author, . .
. 212 Bhartrihari, author, . . . . 85 Billemapeddapundi, di, .
. 303 Bhaskars, th., . . . . 171 Bilvanáthéévara, to.. . .
. 66 Bhaskarabhatte, ., . . . . .257 Bimantangal, vi, . . . . . 7 Bhaskars Ravivarman, ke... . . 291, 299 Bimaran, vi. . . . . . . 57 Bhatakka (Bhatarla), Valabki k., . . . 74 Bimbamámba, queen of Bote,
. 85, 95 bhatt-Agrahara,. . . . . . 166 birada, a surname, . . . . 2, 357 Bhatta Narayana, poet, .
boar, crest, . . . . 1, 58, 239, 801 bhattaputra, . . . . . 199, 256 Boddaladoddilanka, faland, . . . .357 Bhatti, m., . .
Bodhand, 7.,
. . . 171 Bhar, 1. a. sive, . 8870, 847 Bomma, ok., .
• . . 271 Bhavadêra, k.,. .
Boppadám, vi.,
. . . . 187 Bhavanandin, Jaina preceptor, . .
Boramdeo, Di., . . . . . . 2580 Bhavanarayana, to...
Brabmacharin, ... . .
. . . 30 Bharapaskmi, s, . . .
brahmaddy .
. . . 178 Bhavatarman, ... . .
• 171 brabmaddy .
. . . 75 Bhayila, m., . . .
.
Brahman, ch., 171
228, 229, 241
. . Bhima,ch,
. 87,61 Brahman, god, 47, 98, 154, 181, 288, 288, 819 Bhima III., Kbna ok., . 84, 85, 86, 96 Brahman, ., . . . . 130, 171 Bhimakbandamo, quoted, . . .8912 Brahman, eur. Vikhame,. . . .225 Bhfasadthe, .. .. Bhimefart, 86, 87, 61, 86, 95 Brahmandmidatto, Jaina author, . 35, 28 Bhimarija-oberave, tank, , , , , 08 ahmapurl, . . . . . . 128
26
......

Page #424

INDEX.
365
.
.
9
.
312, 313
PAGE 1
PAGE Brahma-siddhanta, . 71, 72, 73, 217, 218,
Chalukya, Eastern, dy, 82, 83, 84, 86, 87, 88, 220, 2210, 230, 265, 310 84, 86, 87, 187, 184, 196n, 2120, 226, Bribadgpibókamisåra-pattal, di, . . 103, 120
227, 228, 229, 870, 301, 302 brihadrajit, . . . . . 113 | Chalukya, Western, dy., 34, 88, 89, 946, 197, Bribadvirtichamana, vi., . . 102
182, 205, 212, 213, 214, 260, 270, 836n Brihagrih@yéraratha-pattal, di., .
103 Chalaky, family, 38, 49, 84, 94, 239, 279, 287, Brihaspati, Fiski, . . . . 181
302, 385n, 837, 348 Bribataathith, quoted, . . 58n, 246 Chaluky, do, . , 207, 214, 241, 242, 262 British Museum plates, , 1, 120 add., 886n Chalukya-Bhima I., Rastern Chalukya k., 227, 940 Buddha, . . 66, 134, 135, 244, 251n Chalukya-Bhimanagart, .. a. Bhimavaram, 227 Baddharkja, ch., . . . . . 97 Chalukya-Bhimâpara, do.. . . Buddhavarman, ch., . . . . 37 Chalukya-Bhimēbvara, 6. a. ChAlakya Buddhila, ... Buddhilingåbharya 24, 28
Bhimavars, 227 Buddhilingicharya, Jains saint, . . 24 Chalukya-Bhimêsvara, to., . . 987, 240 Buddhista, . . 54, 133, 184, 138, 177, 244, 257 Chalukya-Bhimlávarapura, . a. Bhimavaram, 837 Baðhapatri, &. a. Burtni, Duquepach, E. . Burtni, . .
Chammak, oi., 312, 313
.
. . . 194n Badtr, di.. . . .
champe, . . .
. 882, 384 Baguda, vi.. . . . . . . 199n Chamrajnagar, ni.. . . . . . 840 Bukka, Vijayanagara k., . . . 4
Chandals, caste, . . . . . 166 Bukkami, quoon of Iran, . . . . 3 Chandalad&vt, queen of Mallapa II., 228, 229, 841 bull, orat, 74, 177, 190, 189, 196n, 192, 818 Chaņdamshásbna, k., . . . . 3120, 836 Burtns, i, . . .
Chandamarata, name of a work, . . .221n Barugaráya, ring . . . . 867
Chandavarman, Kalinga k.
143, 145 Båtagerand, , . . .
856 Chapdella, dy., . . . . . 246n, 810 Batayge, s. 4. Båtuga, 280, 851, 354,866 Chandraden, Kanay k., . . . 99, 118, 181 Batug, Wostorn Ganga k. 141, 280, 391
Chandradity, m., . . . Chandragiri, hill, . . . Chandragiri, vi., . . . 6, 287, 269, 270 Chandragiri-rajye, di. .
6, 287 Cambodia, co., . . . . . . 886 Chandragupta, Jaina preceptor, . . 23, 26 Caylon, . . . . . . 296n Chandragupta, ks
g
. .
.
. . . . 267 Chlobe, L., . . . 919 and add., 318 Chandraguptı, Maurya k., . . . 28 Chachapons, vin, . . . . . . 116 Chandramauli-tataka, tand, . . . . 10 Chhohigh, ... Chlohe . . 812 add. Chandratréya, . & Chandell, . . .154 ChAhamdon, . a. Chåbnmana, . : 312 Chandravatt, ti.,
. . 818 ChAhavana, do. . . . . . 812n Chanupalaty, sin .
• . 96 ChAhumana, family,. . 818 and add., 813 Chattepayya, ., . ChAhuyapa, ... Chahumana, . . .8121 Chatte, s. a. Sattar,
• 971 Chakirkja, Western Ganga ch., . 838, 888, 840 Chaturbhaja, m, .
. 164, 171 Chakradhari, ... Vishpu, . . . .226 Chatardanta, clophant,
. 1960 Chakrakotta, ving . . . . 237
Chaturthakula, the fourth casto, Chakrkata, di, . . . , 226, 227, 289 Chaturthanvaya, do...
. . 98, Chakravamin, ..., .
obaturvédin, . . . . . . 166 Chakrayudha, k. .
248 Chanbhajs, m.,
. 154, 171 Chakrkyndha, ., . .
68, 68 Chauhane, .. a. ChAhumdos, . . 812n ohakrin, a provincial skiet,
96 Chaulakya, dy. . . . . . 254n, 3190 Chalamartiganda, biruda,. . 316, 317, 318 chaurlat, eighty-four, . . . . . 170 Chalikka-chakravartin, biruda, . . 870 shauroddbampika, . . . . . 253 Chaluky, family, . . . . .
Obechehapayya, ch, . . . . Chalukya, mo., . . . . . 239 Chodalarda, cine . . .
171
25.

Page #425

366
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
PAGE Chodi, co. . . 2480, 279, 280 Chalekatu, vi., . . . . . . 10 Chellar, vi., 36, 84, 96n, 226, 228, 302, 307 Chêra, co., 12, 216, 288n, 289n, 292, 295 Chêranma, s. a. Seraman. . . . 280, 289 Chbadvidovi, queen of Mummadi-Bhima I., . 85, 94 Chhabars, di.,. . . . . 55, 58 Chhatrapa, s. a. Kshatrapa, . . 55, 56, 57 Chhêma (Kshēma), vi.. . . . 54,56 Chhili, vi., . . .
185, 193 Chhitů, m., . . . . . . 171 Chicacole, in . . . . . . 143 Chidambaram, vi. . . . . . 70 Chikkalla, vi., . .
193 China-Vira, &. a. Virappa Nayaka, . .271 Chincha, s. a. Chinchila, . . 205, 208 Chinchila (or Chiñohali), 8. a. Chinchoolee, 205, 208 Chinchoolee, vi.. . . . . . 206 Chinglepat, di., . . . . . . 1 Chinna-Bomma, 8. a. Borma, . . .271 Chintadurga, sur. of Bhavadêre, . . .257 Chitrakuta, oi., . . . . . . 289 Chitrarathasvâmin, to.
.143n, 197n Chittaturu, vi., .
. . . 271n Choda, s. a. Chola, 207, 228, 241, 302, 315, 317 Choda, . a. Rajendra-Cboda I., . , . 86 Choda, Vdanándu ch., 35, 36, 37, 38, 60, 84 Chodaganga, or. Of Anantavarman, 186, 186
Table, 188, 228 ChodamÂmba, f. . . . . . 367 Chodasamudra, tank, . . . . .2230 Chola, s. a. Chola, . . . . 12, 289 Chola, co., 36, 66, 82, 94n, 137, 138, 139, 146, 147, 153, 178, 181, 216, 221, 222, 223,
226, 227, 228, 280, 281, 294, 316, 331 Cholapura, s. a. Sholinghur, . . . . 221 Cholapurikvara, to.. . . . . .221 Cholaimhapurs, .. a. Sholinghur, . . 321 Cholaveridhi, tank, . . 222, 223, 225 choska, a horse, . . . . . . 56 Chukhsa, di, . . . . . 55, 56, 57 club banner, . . . . . . Cocanada, vi.. .
. 980, 227 Coabin, oi., . .177, 291, 292, 298, 294, 295 Cooum (Kavam), rin,.
8
PAGE Dadaüámayat, Di., . . . . 115 Daddarpava, ch., . . . $15, 317 Dåkivadulunke seventy, di., . . 213, 214 DAksharama, .. a. Drakabârâms, . 37, 61, 828, 880 Dakshatapovana, do... . . . . 37n Dakshaváța or Dakshavâţika, do., . . Dalhúsarman, M., . . . . . Dimapårya, .,. . DÂman, , , , • • • • 171 D&mdars, m., . . . . . 30, 171 Dâna, -, a. Danarnava, . . . 227, 240 Dånârnava, Eastern Chalukya k. . 227, 240 Danârnava, Eastern Ganga k. . 186n and Table dandanayaka, . . . . 185, 260, 262 dåndapatika, . . . . . 253 dandabakti, . . . . . 245, 253 Dantidorga, 6. a. Dantivarman II., 279, 287, 836 Dantiga, k., . . . . . . 289 Dantiga, 1.a, Dantivarman, . . . . 181 Dantipriya, ch., . . . . . 59, 64 Dantivarman, k., . . . 180, 181, 182 Dantivarman I., Ráshtrakufa k., ... . 181n Dantivarman II., do, . . . . 181n, 986 Daravali, vi.. . . . . . 108 desagramika, .
. . . 246, 253 Dakapúrvadharin, . . . . . 24 dasavanda, rent-free land, . . . 66, 260 dates, recorded by a chronogram, 147, 203, 204 dates, recorded in numerical symbols, 75,
143, 194, 195, 209 daten, recorded in numerical words, 4, 38, 53, 198, 228, 241, 242, 270, 811, 318, 320,
335, 357 Dad, .,
. . . . . 171 đauhsadhaskdhanika,. .
: 253 dauvdriks. . . . . .
· S02 Davangere, vin, . . . . . 912n Dayt, ., . .
. . 171 Dayitavishna, k. . . . . 245, 251 days, lunar :bright fortnightfirst, . . .
. . .311 second, . .204, 217, 218, 263, 828, 329 third, 98, 108, 112, 128, 185 and add., 193 fourth, . . . . . 265, 266 fiftb, .
80, 69n, 148, 145, 861, 366 sixth, . . . . 99, 120, 121 seventh. . . 71, 78, 98, 122, 155, 156 eighth, . . . . 180, 181 ninth, . .
. 99, 109
D
Dabbsögunta, tank, . DADA Bartr's Well, .
. .
. .
. .
. 249 297, 298

Page #426

INDEX.
367
. .
. .
. 171 . 171
.
. 171
Dêd, 11.,
244
PAGE 1
ΡΑΘΕ tenth, 99, 118, 220, 228, 230, 241, 265, Degåmve, oi., . .
. . . 247 335, 349 Dehula, m., eleventh, . . . . . 328, 330 Délba, m..
. twelfth. . . . . 186, 193, 270 Delha, m., . . . . . 171 thirteenth,. . . . 127, 297, 300 Delbana, ., . fourteenth,. . . . . 309, 310 Delhů, m., . . . . . . 171 fifteenth, . . . 98n, 99, 128, 328, 330 Depdalûru, vi...
. . 195 full-moon, 66, 69, 98, 102, 106, 110, 111, De-Baranårk, vin,
243, 244n, 245n, 2540 116, 125, 213, 214, 290, 320, 357, 358 Dedgadh, ving
. 246, 309, 310 dark fortnight :
Déoli, vi .
279, 280, 281, 340 first, . . . . 72, 99, 113, 114, 210 Deopara, vi. . . . 244, 252n, 255 second, . . . . . 69
Désénake, vin.
. . . 74, 75 third, . . . . . . . 70
. 154, 171 fourth, . . . . . .311 Deur, vi., .
. . . 216 fift£,. . . . . 67, 219, 220 Déva, th., . .
. . . 309 sixth. . . . . . 100, 287, 260 Dévå, m., . .
. . . 300 seventh, . . • 312 Dévâchåri, m.,.
. . 329 eighth, . . . 99, 126, 127, 263, 284 Dôvadatta, ch.,. ninth, . . . 125, 217, 220, 221 Dévadatta, m.,. .
171 . . . . . 228, 242 Dévadhana, n., . .
. 171 eleventh, . . . . 264 Dévadhara, ... . . . . . . 171 thirteenth,. . . 278, 279, 290 Dévagere, di, . .
. 195n, 197n fiftoontb, . . 106, 107, 116, 155, 156 Dévahara, ., . . . . . . . 171
new-moon, 4, 6, 58, 630, 690, 98, 106, 216 Devaki, queen of Timma, . . . . days, solar :
Dévaná bhs, m., .
171 tentb, . . . . 285, 288n Devanaga, t. . .
• 128 fifteenth, . . . . . . 219 Dérapala, k., . .243n, 244, 245n, 246, 25ln twenty-first, . . 298 Devapala, Kanawj k., .
. 310a twenty-second, . .
302 Déráram, quoted, . . . . . days of the week :
Dévaremacbikidams, vi.. . . . . 193 Sunday, 4, 67, 72, 73, 107, 108, 113, 114, Devarshi, m.. . . . . 171 115, 118, 120, 121, 126, 127, 128, Dévatarman, m.,
. . . 145, 171 185 and add., 193, 306, 238, 242, Devasóna, Jaina preceptor, . . 311, 328, 330, 367, 368 Devasth&os, vi.. . .
. . 106 Monday, 4, 5, 69, 102, 103, 106, 213, 214, Dévata, ., . . 220, 221, 263, 264, 265, 297, 300, Dévavrate, m., . .
. . . 171 312, 328, 330, 335, 349 Devendrapandita, M., . .
. . . 214 Tuesday, 58, 69, 116, 122, 130, 181, 219, Dévőri road, . . . . 267, 268
220, 267, 269 D&vékvara, m . . Wednesday, 69, 105, 109, 123, 216, 216, Derisa, ., . . .
217, 218, 278, 279, 290 Dhadbáka, ... . . . . . 114 Thursday, 71, 195, 155, 156, 204, 218, 302, Dhammapada, quoted, .
309, 310, 328, 329, 351, 856 Dhanadapróla, .. a. Teandavola, . . 34 add. Friday, 70, 71, 110, 111, 126, 219, 263 Dhanadapura, do., . . 34 and add., 48 Saturday, 99, 112, 229, 230, 241, 266, 266, Dhanaga, ch., . . . . . . 66
2790, 292, 296, 311n Dbanspati, , • • • Dede, m., . . . . . . . 171 Dhandhe, the, . . . . . 171 Daddadest, quoen of Gopala I... 246, 251 Dhånd, m., . . . . . . 171 Dedd, M., . . . . . . . 171 Dhanyahkapurs, .. . Amaravati,
34 Dedi, .,. . . . . . 171 | Dhara, di, . . . . . .227

Page #427

368
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
24. 28
PAGE
PAGE Dharanidbars, they . . . 171 Durga-mette, hill, . . .
814 Dhardvarsha, sur. Of Dhrave, 886, 837, 888n, Dandru, ri.. . . . . 857 847, 948 data, . . .
. .253 Dharmadbara, m., .
. . 171 dataka, . . . .75, 210, 245, 254, 803n dharmalokhio,. . . . 156 dydra, the mouth of a river, . . Dharmambadhi, tank, . . . . .223n
Dvaraka, vi.. . . . . . . 248n Dharmånanda, h., .
171 Dvipa.. a. Dia, . . 74, 75 Dharmapala, k., 243, 244, 245, 246, 247, 261, dviréds. . . . . . . 125, 128 252, 253, 254n, 266n, 256 dvivedin,.
. . . Dharma-kastra,. . . . . . Dhavala, ch., . . . . . .3361 Dbélhaņa, 7., . . . .
171
E Dholpur, vi., . . . .81n, 835 Dhritishêna, Jaina saint, .
Rohiganahalli, in . . . . 72 Dhrabhata, sur, of Siladitya VII. . . 196n
oolipect, lunar, . 66, 67, 69, 98, 90, 818, 814, 808 Dhruva, Raskfrakúfa k., . 834n, 836, 387, 888 solipeos, solar, 4, 6, 58, 68, 670, 98, 108, 166, Dhruvanêna, prince, . . . . . 76
156, 206, 208 Dhruvadba III., Valabki k., .
75 Ekewranatha, to., . . . Dhds, i., . . .
. 103 FIA, ri.. . . . . . . . Digambara,
. 25, 26, 286, 389 Flapurs, . a. flara, dikshita, 98, 99, 108, 105, 109, 110, 111, 113, Elavampedu, oi, .
114, 115, 116, 118, 180, 129, 125, 165 Elavarro, vi., . Dindipur, vi. . . 2481, 8440, 261n, 53n elephant, crost, . . . . Dinakar, ., . . . . . 171 Elephants, island, . Dipavams, quoted, .
. 580 Eltaga pond, . . Dirasam, ni.. . ..
• 867 flor, , . . . Dirgharusl, . a. Dirghåri, . . 316, 318 fadra (Ellore), vin . Dirghii, nie . . . . $14, 815, 318 Eluvittangal, i., . Diu, oi
. . . . . 75 EmberumApar, .. a. Ramanuja . . . 5n Divikari, m., . . . . . 171 Endapalli, vi... . . . . . 367 DoddAmba or Doddambika, queen of Kita II.,
niks, , . . . .
. . 96 319, 821, 328 Enungudala, vin . . Doddasini-amma, ..a. Doddamba, 888, 329 frada (or rada-) vishaya, di.,. . 186, 198 Doddaydobarys, author, . . . . 221n Bekle-kdo, .. a. Era-nada, . . . . 295 doddi, a yard, . . . . .342n Erd-nada, di, . . . . . 296, 297 Donepandi, oi.. . . . . . 867 er ! Dobkiddiyala, oi. .
. . 63 Chalukyar Vikrams, . . . 97, 86 Draksharima, ci., 83, 84n, 36, 37, 88, 83, 86, Chedi, . . . . . . 196n
328, 320, 880
Gupta-Valabhl. . . . . 75, 195n Dramida, . a. Dravida, . . . 5 Harsha, .
1960, 209, 210, 248n, 310n Dramila, .. a. Chola. . . . . . 816 Hijrt, . . . . . . 297, 298 Dravida, the five, . .
238, 240 Kollam, . . 148n, 202n, 203, 204, 219, 293 Dravida-vode, . 4. NAlayınprabandha, . • bn
Milan, .. a. Vikrama, . . 200, 30 Dropa, riadi, . .
• 181 Saks, 2, 8n, 4, 6, 88, 36, 37, 38, 39, 63, 58, Dadhai, vi., . .
156, 156 62, 67, 68, 69, 70, 71, 72, 73, 83, 84, 86, Dudhai-vishaya, di, . . . . 165 87, 98, 138n, 141, 146, 147, 180, 186, Dudis, i., . .
. 1961 186, 187, 188, 198, 195n, 1970, 208, 204, Daņêndu, ci., . . . . . . 116 905, 208, 213, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, Durgl, goddons, . . , 314, 316, 818 219, 220, 221, 228, 230, 241, 242, 246n, Dargugana, k., . . . . . . 91 266, 260, 262, 263, 264, 265, 266, 267,

Page #428

INDEX.
369
PAGE 1
PAGE 269, 270, 271, 278, 280, 281, 290, 293, gamAgamika, . . . . . . 263 297, 300, 303, 309, 310, 315, 318, 380, Gem8, n., . . . . . 172 328, 29, 30, 333, 385, 349, 351, 355, gåmunda, 8.a. ganda . . . . . 349
357, 358 Ganadbars, . . . . . 24, 28 Vikrama, 23n, 29, 30, 670, 97, 98, 99, 100, Gapapa or Ganapati, Kona ch., . . 87
101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 108, 109, Ganapati, god. . . . 266, 267, 296, 319, 350 110, 111, 112, 113, 114, 115, 116, 117, Ganapati, Kakatiya k., . . 83, 223, 226 118, 120, 121, 122, 123, 124, 125, 126, Ganapati, , . . . . . . 367 127, 128, 130, 131, 155, 156, 244, 246, Gaqape varam, di.,
. 33, 323n 255, 297, 300, 309, 310, 311, 312, 313, 335 Ganda, Velanandu ch., . . . 35, 49, 50 Erevishņu, 3. a. Vishnubhatta, . 205, 208 GapdAchårys, m., . . . . 301, 303 Ereyapa, Western Ganga k., . . . 141 Gandagopala, biruda, . . . . 315, 318 Eriyavarman, Velanandu ch., . , 35, 49 Gandam&rtanda, te. . . . . 281, 290 Erra-gunta, tank, . . . . . 96 GapdarAditya, Choa k., . , . 331 Erraya, Velanándu ch., . . . 85, 49 Gandaråditys, silahára ch., . . . 339 Erupaļi, vi.. . . . . . 332 Gandavēņdaduva, sur. of Rajendra-Choda I., 86, 95 Etawah, .. a. Igåva, . . . . 156 GandhAra, co., . . . 54, 57, 245, 246, 252 Ettantângal, oi. . . . . . 7 Ganeda, 8. a. Ganapati, . . . 152, 357
Ganga, m., . . . . . . . 349 Ganga or Ganga, family, 48, 68n, 94, 140,
141, 143, 177, 178, 181, 182, 184, 185, 186 Table, 187, 188, 189, 192, 193, 199,
200n, 222, 225, 226, 227, 228, 229, 239, fourth caste, 8. a. Sadra, . . . . 319 241, 280, 288, 289, 315, 317, 333, 335,
338, 349, 351, 354 Gangå, queen of Bata, . . . . 85, 95 Gadgå, queen of Vijayaditya III., . 228, 229,
230, 242
Gangi, the Ganges, 12, 47, 53, 69, 83, 96, 99, Gada, family, . . . . . 130
102, 103, 106, 106, 108, 109, 110, 1111, GadAdbara, m., .
113, 114, 116, 116, 118, 123, 125, 126, Gadag, vi.. .
128, 130, 140, 238, 239, 242, 301, 346 Gaddarakula, oi., .
155 Gang&d&vi, queen of Malliraja, . . 86 gadde, wet land,
.. 269 Gangadhara, m., . . . . . . 172 Gadbipura, 8. a Kananj,
. 100, 118 Gangadhara, poet, . . . . 255 Gagi, s. a. Gaurilamkara, . . . 1540 Gangaditya, te. . . . . . 122 Gagaha, di.
• 98n, 120 add. Gangagonda-Choda-valanåņda, di., 38, 37n Gaganaliva, ., . . . . 278, 290 Gangapati, 8. a. Gangavadi, . . . . 289 Gage, m.,. . . . . . 154,171 Gangavadi ninety-six thousand, di., 186n, 355 Gågo, m., . .
. . 154, 171 Gangidike, vi, . . . . . 247, 253 Gagika, m., . . . 108, 109, 110 Gånga, .. .
. . . 172 gajadhan, 5. a. sütredhara, .
Gañjám, di. . .198, 199, 258, 269n Gajabkosa, sur. of Narayana, . . 58, 59, 68 Garga, astronomer, 71, 72, 217, 218, 220, 230, Gajapati, k., . . . 12, 97n, 119, 131
265, 310 Galatians, quoted, . . . . . 176 Garuda, god, . . . . 5,58, 62n, 832 galde, 3. a. gadde, . . . 850n Garuda banner,
. . 59, 65, 96, 148 Galhana, ... . . . . . . 171 Gasale, m., . . . . . . 172 Galbo, -, . . . . . 171 Gauda, co..
. . . 48, 287 Galbe, ah.. . . . . . . 172 gaulmika, . . . . . . 253 Gald, the, . . . . .172 Gaur, vi.. . . . . . . .243
205

Page #429

370
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
172
PAGE Gaari, queen of Satyasraya, 228, 229, 241 Gautama, Jaina saint, . . . 24, 28 Gautama, ., . . Gautama-nadi, 8. a. Godåvari, . . Gautami, ri., . . .
. 320 Gautamimåbåtmya,. . Gay, vin . . . . 243, 244, 255 Gayadhara, .,
. . . 172 Gdyniaņi tank,. .
• 849 Ghatikáchala, te., . . .
. 221 Ghatikáchalamhatmya, . . . .2210 Ghiyâs-ud-din Balban, k.,. . . 312n Ghosrdwa, vi.. . . . . . 244, 25ln Gidânda-mandala, di, . . . . Gidrisingi, co.,. . . . 316, 318 Giraņâ, m., . . . . . . 800 Giripaschimafisans, biruda, . . . 37 Girnår, mo.. . . . . . 66n, 209 Goda-Mårtapda, Travancore k. .
202 Godavari, ri., 38, 63, 84, 194, 195, 230, 300,
320, 356, 357 Godhapa, M., . . . . . . 172 Gôga-Narayana, te., . . . . . 247n Gohada, m., . . . . . . 172 gôkara, tax, . . . . . 99, 118 Gokarna, ch., . . . . . 316, 317 Gokarna, vi., . .
. . Gökarnarasi, m., . • . 351, 365 Gökarnasvâmin, 6. a. Gokarnesvars, 185, 186n,
192, 1990, 200n Gökarņēbvara, te., . . . . . 199 Gokula, di., . . . . . 156 Gamba, 8. a. Kolamba, . . . . 302 Gülbe, m., . . . . . . 172 Golkonda, vi.. . . . . . . 270 Gollakuppa, vi., Gondavadi, vi., . . . . 214, 215 Gonka I., Velanandu ch... . 85, 36, 49, 50 Gonka II., do., .
84n, 35, 36, 38, 50, 51 Gonka III., do. . . 33, 35, 37, 38, 51, 58 Gon kaya, 8. a. Gooks II., . . . . 38 Gopala I., k., . . 245, 2460, 261, 263 Gopala-Krishņa, te., . . . . . 87 Gopati, m., . . . . . 172 Gôpippali, vi, . . . . . 847, 263 Gosaladevi, queen of Govindachandra,. . 98n Gofald Krishna, te., . . . . . 2010 G888, M., . . . . . . . 172 goshthika. . . . . . . . 809 Gotha, thu, . .
. . 179
PAGB gotras :Atrêya, . . . . . 4, 192, 316, 317 Atri, . . . . . . . 170 BAbhravya, . . . . . . 170 Bandhula, 98, 99, 102, 106, 110, 116, 116,
118, 120, 122, 126, 128, 170 BaadbAyana,. . . . . 170 Bharadvaja or Bharadvája, 145, 170, 210, 357 Bhargava, . . . . Chandrâtrøya, . . . . Darbhi, . . . . . . . 170 Dårdhyachyuta, . Daundarya, . . Dbaumya, . . Garga or Gárgya, Gautama or Gotama, Gobhila, Harita, . . .
. . . 302 Játákarna,
. . . 170 JivantAyana, . . . . . . 170 Kaņva, . Kalyapa or Kadyapa, . 63, 170, 222, 225, 320 Katy@yana,
. . . . 170 Kaaņdinya, . . . . 62, 170, 256 Kausika,
. . . 154, 170 Kautsa, . . . . . . . 170 Krishnâtrêya, . .
128, 170 Katsa,
. . . . 171 Laugakshi, Mahala,
. 171 Mânavya,
. . .239 Mândavca, Maudgalya,
. . . 171 Mauna,. .
. . . 171 Påņini, . .
. . . 171 Paradara, .
• 154, 171 Samkritys,
128, 154, 171 Sandilys,
. . 130, 171 Sarkardksha,. .
. . . 128 Saubravada, . . Såvarny, .
. . . 171 Brivatsa, . . Traikayaņa,
. . . 171
. . 171 Tase, . .
154, 171 Vanishțba, .
• 154, 171 Vataa, . .
128, 171, 199 Vatsabbârgara. . . . . . 180 Vishnuvsiddha, . . . . 171 Visvåmitr, . . . . . 206, 208
.
.
.
. 171
.
.
171
171
.
.
. 270
Upamanya,

Page #430

INDEX.
371
PAGE Gurjars, . .
. . 210 Gårjara, co. . . . 287, 289, 298, 300 Garuparamparaprabháva, name of a work, .221 Gutti, vi., . . . . . . . 354 Gattiya-Gangs, biruda, . . . . 3540 Gwalior, vi. . . . . . . 244n
H
84, 94
PAGE Goull, vi... . . . . . . 116 Govardhana, Jaina preceptor, . . .142 Govardhana, Jaina saint, . .
. 24, 28
. Govinda, 9., . . . . . 63, 172 Govinda I., Rashtrakita k.,
336, 346 Govinda II., do.. . . . 287, 336, 338 Govinda IIL, do., 84n, 26, 181, 182, 279, 333,
334, 335, 336, 387, 338, 340 Govinda IV., do. . . . . 288, 386 Govindacbandra, Kanauj k., 97, 98, 99, 100,
101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 109, 110, 111, 112, 113, 114, 116, 116, 117.
118, 120 add., 180, 182, 183n Govinda-dvadast, tithi, . . . . 185 Govinda-kånana, 4. a. Mukhalingam, 188 Govindaraja, Gujarát k., . . 384, 386 Govinda-vêtike, . . . . . .
112 Govindpur, vi., . .
. . 255 Govunarasa, silahára ch., . . 59, 65, 66n grâma-nipana-kúpaka, the drinking-woll of a
village, . . . . . 74 Gadanagaram, vi, . . . . . 271n Guddandr, vi., . . . . 840, 349 Guddavadi, di.,. . . . . 83, 84, 96 Guddavådi-cândı, di, gudi, . . . . . . . 319 Gudivada, vi, . . 84, 88, 280, 242 Gadrapi, vi, . . Gudråra, di., . . Gudravára, di., . . . . 84, 49, 88n Gubila, family, . .
30, 312n, 318n Gujarat, co., 138, 195n, 246, 298, 334, 336, 388n Gujarat Chalukya, dy. . . . . 195n Gullagayya, tin . . . . . 355 Gunabhars, sur. of Mahendravarman I., .
drayaman I... 152; 163
162; 159 Gunaga-Vijayhditya, ...a. Gunaka-Vijayaditya
III., . . . . . 226, 239 Gaņaka-Vijayaditya III., Eastern Chalukya
k.,. . . . . . . 212n Gunamahârnava, Eastern Ganga k., 185, 186,
187, 192 Guņârnava I., do., .
186n and Table Gunarpava II., do. . . . 188 Table, 187 Gundama I., do., 186 and Table, 187, 193 Gundama II, do. .. · 186 and Table; 192 Gundâmbika, queen of Choda, . 86, 88, 50 Gupta, dy.
. . . 243 Gaptigupta, Jaina preceptor, . San, 86, 889 guptis, the three, . . . . . 839 gurava, a preceptor,. . . 198n, 187
Haidarabad, oi., . . . . . 335n Haihaya, family,
86, 95, 228, 229, 241 Haibaya, mythical k. . . Haihayaditya, eur. of Rajendra-Choda I., 86, 95 Hala, . . . . . . . . 172 Haladoya-pattal, di, . . . 99, 100 Halst, oi,
. . . . 1957, 197n Hambira, 8. a. Hammira, . . . . 119n Hammira, k., . . . . . 119 Hampe, oi., .
267 hamsa, crest, . . Hangargi, n., . . . . . . 260 Hanumat, god, . . .
. 360, 302 Hari, ... . . . . . . 172
. 84, 94 Hari, .. a. Vishnu, 30, 47, 61, 151, 204, 287,
288, 289 Haridatta, m., . . . . . . 172 Haridhara, ,, . . . . . . 172 Harihara, vi.. . . . . . . 13 Haripura, oi.. . . . . . 118 Harir, 8. G. Bai Harir, . . . . . 300 Qarirpur, i. . . . 297, 298, 800 Harilarman, m., . .
. .
172 Harilohandra, Kananj prince, 98n, 99, 126, 127 HAritt, . . .
. . . . 239 Harivasa-par&pa,
25, 246, 2470 Harsha, k., . . . 208, 209, 245n, 254n Harsha, vi, . . .
. . . . 312n Harsbagupta, k. . . . . . . 257 Hastikandi, vi. . . . . . 8350 Hastimalla, sur. of Prithivipati II., 182, 222,
223, 225 Hastipada, vi.. . . . . . 256 Hat-asht&dataka, di.,. . . 155 hattike, . . . .
245, 254 Hebbal, vin . . . . . 350, 353n Himalaya, mo., . . . . 289, 346 Hinduraya, a Hindd king, . . . . 3 Hiriditya, .,
. . . 172 Hrahadagalli, vi.. . . . . . 19őn

Page #431

372
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV
PAGE Hiranya, ., . .
. . . 173 hitanya, tas, . . 99, 119, 115, 116, 122, 123 Hondr, Di., . . .
339 Hosapete (Hospet), di. . . . 266, 267 Horar, vi, . . . . . . Hoysala, dy. . . . . . Hapgund, vi., . . . . . 59
PAGE Ivars, m., . . . . . 74, 75, 910 Isvara, .. a. Siva, . 82, 242, 247n, 287, 897n Isvara, Vijayanagara k. . . . . 3 Isvaravarman, Maukhari k. . . . 30 Itáva-pañohdin, di., . . 155, 156 I-tsing, Chinese pilgrim, . . . . 25
, 180
172
Jada, m., . . . . . . . 172 Ibrahim Shah, Golkonda k., . . .270 Jagaddhara, 71., . . . . 172 Idigür-vishaye, di., . . . . 340, 349 Jagannath, vi... . . . . . 199n fkatta-kotaks, s. a. Ikkata-kotaka,
9, 10 Jaganobbaganda, sur. of Vem, . . 319 Ikkadu, Di., .
.
. . 8n Jaganshi, m., . . . . . . 172 Ikkâţa-kotaka, di, . . . . . 8 Jagastha, m., . . . . . . 172 Ilam, Ceylon, . . . 68, 219, 220 Jagattunga, sur. of Govinda III., 279, 287 Ilavampattu, 6. a. Elavampôda, . . 9 Jagattunga II., Rashtrakúța k., . 280, 288 Inda or Indra II., Rashtrakufa k., 336, 346 Jagê, . . . . . . . . 172 Ipdi, vi, . . . .
. . 57 Jagu, .. a. Ydjfiavalkya, 98, 99, 102, 103, 105, India Office plate, . .
. . 198n
106, 108, 109, 111, 113, 114, 115, 116, Indra, god, . 184, 289, 242
118, 120, 122, 126, 172 Indra III., Rashtrakita ke. . . 280, 288 Jabada, a..
. . 172 Indra IV., do. . . . . . . 335 Jablana, author, . . . . . 280 Indrabala, k., . .
. 257
25 JAbula, m., . . . . . Indrabbettarake, Eastern Chalukya k., . 1960, 296 Jaina, 23, 24, 25, 26, 57, 188, 138, 139, 140, Indnbhattaraka, k.. . . . . . 196
141, 142, 246n, 309, 333, 389 Indrabhattarakavarman, k., . , 194, 196, 197 Jaitanabha, 7.,.
. . . . . . 172 Indradhiraja, k., . . . .
.
. 186 196 Jaité, ., . .
. . 172 Indraraja, k., . . . . . 245, 246njalakara, tax, 99 add., 118 add., 120 and add. Indraraja, .. a. Indrabhattaraka,. , 94, 226 JAlamangala, vi, . . . 383, 340, 349 Indras@na, le. . . . . . 89, 47 Jalhana, ., . . Indrasthana, .. a. Indraprastha (Delhi), 100, 118 JAlbana, m., . . Indravarman L., Eastern Ganga k., . . 143 JAlbê, ., . Indrayudha, k.,. . . . . . 246n JAlha, m., . . Indurkja, 6. a. Indrabhattaraka,. . 296, 299
... . . . . . 155 Induravamı, vi, . . . . . 53 Jamba, .. a. Jambåsvåmin, . Indus, ri.,. .
. . . 66, 56, 57 Jambadvipa, India, . . Ingaligi, vi.,
. . .267 Jambunátha, s. a. Jambanåthanahalli, 267, 269 IpivittAngal, vi.. . . . . 9 Jambunathapahalli, s.. .
· 267 Inahkatakota, . a. Iruñkattukottai, . . 7 Jambtsvin, Jaina saint, . . .
. 24 Irattapadi, .. a. Rattavkļi, . . . 940 Jambarimayat, vi, . . . . . Iravikorttag, .. a. Ravik korran, 292, 293, 294n, Janardana, ., . . . . . 256
296, 297 JanardanasyAmin, fo.. . . . . 203 Irungola, .. a. Iratkalam,.
6
Jandra-vishayo, di, . . . . . 199 Irunkattukottai, vi., . . .
7 Jantdvoram, . a. Jayantapura, . . 188 Iratkulam, vi... . . . . . 6 Japiliya, family, . . . 911 and add.
ganadeva, . . . . . . . 255 Jasbe, . . . . . . . 312 isanakiva, thing . . . . 278, 290 Jataka, quoted, . . 254n and add., 8020 Isarabara-pañichela, di. . . . . 155 jatakarman, . . . . 99, 126, 127 ishtåparta, . . . . . . .818 Jåtharman, E.,. . . . . 98, 112
• 253

Page #432

INDEX.
373
.
263
.
PAGB Jațilavarman, Pandya k., . . 177, 291 Jatinga-Ramêvara hill,
212, 213, 214 Jaunpur, vin . . . . . . 29 Java, island, . . . . . 335 Jayabbata III., Gurjars k., . . 2580 Jayaobebandrs, Ranawj k. 97, 98, 99, 117, 118, 120, 121, 122, 123, 124, 125, 126,
127n, 128, 129n Jayadhara, sur. of Kulottunga-Chola I., 70 Jayadhavalaţika, . . . . . 25 Jayadratha, m., . . . . . . 172 JAyamn, s. a. Jâyâmbika. . . 33, 59, 86, 96 JAyambika, queen of Gonka III., . 83, 86, 87, 51 Jayanaman, ... Jayasôngoharya, . . 24, 28 Jayananda, m., . . . . . . 172 Jayan konda-Chola sur. of Rajadhirkja, 216, 217, 218 Jayatkonda-Chòla-mandala, di... . jayantapura, . . . . . 128 Jayantapurs, 8. a. Mukhalingam,. . 188 Jayasakti, Chandella k., . . . . 154 Jayafarman, m., . . . . . 172 Jayasodobârya, Jaina saint, . . . 24 Jayasha, m., . . . . . . 172 Jayasimba, Karaļa k. . 146, 147, 148, 293 Jayasimha L, Eastern Chalukya king, . 94,
195n, 239 Jayasimba Ilny dny . . . . . 239 Jayasimba II., Western Chalukya k., .680,
94n and add. Jayasimba III., don
. 214, 215 Jayatalladevi, queen, . . . . .3130 Jênandáyike, vi.. .
• 247, 258 Jews, . . .
• 293, 294 Jhálrapatan, vi., . .
29, 821, 208 JiAvai-pattala, s. a. Jiâvatf-pattal, ..118 Jihvatl-pattal, di. . . . . . 118 jihv&mally, . . . . 208, 210 Jimatavábana, mythical k., . . . 59, 66 Jins, . . . . . . . . 28 Jinasena, Jaina author, . . . 25 Jinêndra, to., . . . . . 933, 349 Jitánkasa, Eastern Gariga k., 186 Table, 187 Jlvitagupta II., Gupta k., 243, 244, 245, 2540 Jodhpur, vs., . . . $12 and add. jólaks, . . . . . 245, 253 Joseph Rabban, m., . . . . 298, 294 Jvarabara, sur. of sive, . . . .271 Jvaraharlingasamudra, our. Of VilApaka, 270, 271 jyshthakdyastha, . . . . 245, 263 jyotish poma, . . . . . . 98n
PAGR Kabbilsyys, m. . . . . 855 Kachchboha-pattal, di.. . . . 116, 128 Kachchi, 8. a. Kanchi, . . . 81, 82, 280 Kachchipatta, oi., . . . 6,7 Kachchipattu-sfmê, di.,
. 6 Kachchåru-ndduka, di,
.8, 9 Kadaba, di.,
240, 333, 335n Kadaikkoçtar, oi., .
. .922n Kadamba, dy.
. 26, 1950, 1970, 339 Kadamba, &a. Kadamba, . . . 94, 239 Kadamba, dy., .
. . . 247 Kadambarl, goddess, . . Kadapperi, vi... . .
. . . 265 Kadaram, co., , . Kadigai, .. a. Ghatikachala, . . . .221 Kadiyam or Kadiyamu, vi..
. . . 330 Kadphises, k., . . Kadd, m., . . . . . . 172 Kails, ., . . .
. . . 115 Kailasa, te.. . . . . . .837n Kåkaldr-nåduka, di., .
. . 8 Kakaradaha, vi., . . . . . 156 Kakatiya, dy. . . . . 34, 1970 Kakka, Gujarat Rashtrakdfa k..
196n Kakka or Karka I., Rashtrakufa k., 336, 346 Kakka II., do... . . . . . 336n Kakkalår, oi., . Kalachuri, dy.,. . 122 add., 279, 280 Kalahasti, oi., . . . . 13, 38, 51 Kalajara, vi., .
154, 257n, 289 Kalapriya, to., .
. 281, 290 Kalavai, vi. . . . . . .271 Kalavê-patto, di.. . . . 271 Kalera, oi, . . . . . 84 Kalesvari, goddess, Kalidasa, poet,.
. . 3190, 320 Kaligaldókula, Eastern Ganga k., 186 Table, 187 Kalikafvabhra, vi.,
247, 253 Kalinga, co. 3n, 48, 68n, 143, 145, 184, 185,
186n and Table, 187, 188, 192, 193,
199, 226, 228, 256, 262, 288, 357 Káliigs, . a. Kalinge,
3, 188, 240, 270 Kalinganagara, s. a. Mukhalidgam, 186, 187,
188n, 189, 198 Kalingapatam, vi.. . . . . 187, 314 Kalingatta-Parani, . . . . 148n Kaliráma, m., , .
. . 183 Kalivallabha, aur. of Dhruva, ... 387 Kali-Vishnuvardhana, Eastern Chalukya k., . 289 Kaliyar, wi.. . . . . . 67
256

Page #433

374
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
.
.
. 138n
59
PAGE
PAGE Kallabbarasi, queen of Batayya,. 861, 354 Kandd, m., .
. . . . . . 172 Kallakurdi, vi. 2701 Kangali-pattal, di...
· 126 Kalli, oi., . . .
281 Kanbara or Kanbara, . a. Krishna, . .280 Kalli twelve, di. . 278, 281, 290 Kanhavanna, ri. . .
. . 281, 290 Kalpadi, tithi, . . . . . 98, 1280 Kanberi, vi.,
.
176 Kslugumalai, vi. ..
136nKaniyakal three-bundred, di., 213, 214, 215 Kalyanapuradhipa, biruda,
. 270 Kaniya år, vi.. . Kama, Eastern Chalukya ch., . . 829, 841 Kankalt Tila,
55 Kâma, Eastern Chalukyu k., . . 227, 240 Kanker, 8. a. Kanki, . . . 278 281, 290 Kamaladdva, Jaina preceptor, . 309 Katki, vi.. .
281 Kamaladevi, Kadamba queen, . .
Kannada, Kanarese, . Kamala-Narayana, te., . .
Kannantångal, vin . . Kamalapala, ch., . .
Kannapa (or Kennapa), ch., . 205, 207 Kamalâsana, m., . . . . :
Kappapalaiyam, vi., . . . 8 Kâmárpava I., Eastern Ganga k., 186 and Kannapayya, 4. a. Kannayya, . . 351, 356
Table, 187, 188, 192 KannapillopAlaya, *. a. Kannapalaiyam, . 8 Kamarnava II., do., 186 and Tablo, 187, 188, Kannaradēva, . a. Krishna II., . .
19 . . . 354
192, 193 Kannaradeva, &. a. Krishna III., 380, 354 Kámárņava III., do. . . . . 186 Table Kapparad@va, do. . . . . . 82 Kamârnava IV., do. . . 186 Table, 187 Kapnaradêva, do. . 81, 82, 83, 138, 223, 280 Kámárņava V., do.,
. 186 Table Kannayya, 7). . . . . 351, 355 KAmarúpa, CO., .
• 97n, 255 Kapņē vara, to., . . . 886, 337, 347 Kamauli, oi., . . . 97, 130, 245, 255 Kannittångal, s. a. Kannantâugal, . . 7 Kamaya, t. . . .
272 Kanpoja, m., . . . . . 208 Kambhoja, co.
Kantachåri, s. a. Kantacharya,. . 33, 54, 84 Kême, m., . .
172 Kaņţaobarya, thi.,
. 84, 97, 230, 242 Kammara-Kétája, 17., . . . . 356 Kantaka-vartani, di.,
. . 1860 Kampavarman, k., . .
· 182 kanthika, a necklace, . . .227, 241 Kampa-Vikramavarman, k., .
182 Kanthika-Bêta, 8. a. Bote,. . 227, 229, 240 Kampili, vi.,
214 Kåndka, m.,
. . . . . 128 Kaņi, island, . .
Kanyakubja, 8. a. Kanadj, 99, 118, 181, 245, Kangditya, .,. .
246, 252 Kanakasadas, to. . . . . 13
Dapaamoob 8-BAYA,
Kapalamdohana-ghatta, . . . . 110 Kanamarampa, vin . . . . 193 Kapila-shashthi, tithi, . . . 267, 369 Kanas&mi, n., .
172 Kapilesvans, th, . . . . . 172 Kapaswa, os., . . . . 290, 258 Kappagantala, family, .
320 Kansoj, vi., 97, 99, 118, 180, 208, 244, 245, Kåråda, oi., . . . 842
246, 309, 310 Karabata, ., a. Karbad, s, 262, 270, 278, 290, Káfichanam davol, vi., . 58, 62
888, 339n Kañobena, m., . . . . . .802 Karahata-vishaya, di, . . . 278, 290 Kafiohi or Kaiohipura (Conjeeveram), vl., 18, Karaikkal (Karikal), ., . . . . 3810
81, 145, 146, 148, 149, 177, 181, 189, 280 karana, an accountant, . . . 254 Kafichiga, Selara eh..
Karpa, oi., .
. 9 Kandakadevi, queen of Vaddiga, 279, 280 KaranattAtgal, .. a. Kerantångal, . . 7 Kanda]ûr-Salai, vi, . . . . . 137 karaņiks, . . . . 105, 106, 110 Kandanavólu (Kurnool), vi.. . . .270 Karafijakhota, ni.. . . . . . 200 Kandankolla, vi.
. 8 Karantangal, vi. . . . . . 7 Kandharapura, vi. . . . . .345nKarandra, vi.,
. . 287, 289 Kandigai, vi.. . .
. 8 Karda, di, . . . . 279, 280 Kandiyar, vi.. . . . . . 140n, 181n Karhad, vi. . . 878, 279, 280, 281, 839n
212,
2130
247

Page #434

INDEX
375
.
107
• 133
245,
PAGE
PAGE Kåriganûra, oi., · 267 Kerala, co.. .
48, 146, 147, 148 Karikal, vi., . .
Keskure-pattal, di. . . . . 105 Karna, Chedi k.,
Kelavs, thn . . . . . . 172 Karnadeva, Kalachuri k.,. . .122 add. Kebayachanta-cheruvu, tank, . . . 96 Karnapuri-visbays, di, . . . 58, 62 Kekavadêra, k., . . . . . . 255 Karnata, co., . . . . 2, 3, 262, 270 Kêdavasêna, k., . .
255 Karnata, language, . . . . . 302
302 Kêvalin, . . . . . . 24 Kártavirys, mythical k., . . 84, 86, 94, 288 Khadgåvalóks, sur. of Dantidurga,
336 Karttiki, titki, . . . . . 290, 920 halimpur, vi., . . . . 243, 255n, 256 Karuvar, vi. . . . . 220
Khambhamaua, vi.. . . . .
126 Kasåkudi, os., . .. . . .177, 180n khanduga, land measure, . .
269 Kåsalnaduvära, . .
Kharagraha II., Valabhi k., . . 75 kasÂra, a brazier, . . . . 199, 2010 Kbarawar, tribe,
311n Kári or Kasi, s.a. Vârâņasí, 100, 118, 125, 126 Khårêpåtan, oh, .
. 94n, 879 Kasika, quoted, . . . . . . 150n khitake, , , ,
. 245, 2531 Kasikhandama, quoted, . . . .319n Khatauda-dvddašaka, di.,
155, 156 Kayapa, mythical Buddha,
kháţika, . . .
245, 259 Kata or Kataya I., Reddi k., 819, 321, 328, 329 Khayarà, vi.. . . Kata or Kataya II., do. 319, 321, 328, 329 Khayaravåla, family, Kataka (Cattack), vi. 48, 199n, 200n, 258n Khazana Ghat,. . katakadhiraja, . . . . . . 803 Khêda (Kaira), oi., . . .
. 74 katakaraja, . .
. . 309n Khêțaka, s. a. Khêda, . . . . Katamareddi, o.a. Kåţa II,
328, 329 kbôla, . . . . Kåtamareddi-V&måreddi, Vémáyareddi, or Khutouren, *. a. Khatauda, . . . . 166
-Vêmireddi, s. a. Kataya-Vêma, 328, 329, 330 Kidár-kärram, din, Katavapra, *. a. Chandragiri,
23, 25, 28 Kilavildba, &. a. Kilvilagam, . . . 8 Kataya-Vêms, Reddi k., 319, 320, 321, 325, 328 Kilepatta, vi., . . Kathakota, quoted, . . . . . 26 Kileppatta, ving. . Kați-pattalà, di, .
. . . 102 Kilhana, m., . . .
172 Katyayani, s. a. Parvati,
Kt)-Muttagûr, vi., . . 177, 180, 182, 360 Kaaņdinya-nadi, ri...
8710 Kilpaks, ving . . Kaaliki, ... Parvati,
· 289 Kilvfdi, oi.
. . 152 Kautumba. . . . . 75 Kilvilágam, uning .
. 8 Kåvêri, ri. . .
Kimidi, C., . . . . . 316, 318 Kávéripak, di, . . . . . 152
Kira, co. .
245, 246, 252 Kåvi, vi, . . . . 2531, 838n Kirsippåka, 8. a. Kirappákkam, Kavibhavajravkusa, sur. of Narayana, 302 Kirana, 9., . .
. . 256 Kavibh shaņa, 7., . . 149, 151, 152 Kiranapura, vin, . .
226, 227, 239 kâvidi, . . . . . 1880 Kirappåkkam, vin,
. 9 Kavirajamarga, name of a sork, . . . 69 Kiriya-Dakivaduvangi, vi., . . . 213, 214 Kavirajasekhar, eur. of Nåråyaņa,
302 kiriya-kola, the small rod,. . . . 66 Kavitthika, . . . . .
75 Kirtidhara, m., .
.
172 Kayangalam, vi. . .
295 Kirtigiridarga, s. a. Deógadh, . . 310 Kayasthe,. . . .
99, 103 Kirtikaumudi, name of a work, . .
. 3121 Kelavadi, e. a. Kelawadi, . 259, 260, 262 Kirtinàbba, . . . . Kelavadi three-bandred, di.,
259, 260 Kirtipura, vi, . . . . . 33, 34, 48 Kelawadi, di.. . . . . 259, 260 Kirtivarman, Chand alla k... . . .310 Kempêmbudhi, tank, . .
Kirtivarman I., Chalukya k. . 84, 94, 289 Kempegauda, ch. . . . . . 228n | Kirtivarman I, k., . . . 83, 48 Kengali five-hundred, di., . . . 206 Kirtivarman II., d., . . . . 34, 48
66
.
.
8
.
.
172

Page #435

376
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. IV.
2710
207 145
PAGE Kirtivarman III., k., . .
34, 48 Kirtivarman II., Western Chalukya k. 833, 343n Kisukad seventy, di.. . . i 361, 364 Kisuvolal, .. a. Pattadakal,. . . . 59 Kithaņa, th., . .
99, 172 koda, a king, . . . . . . 202n Kodai, the Chéra k.,. . . . . 294 Kodai Ravi, ch., . . . . 2010 kodige, rent-free land, .
. 66 Kodungblar, s. a. Kodunnalúr,
. 294 Kodungalûr, do. . . 292, 294, 295, 297 Koduntalar (Cranganore), si., • 294, 295 Kogali, di., . Kohëtura, vi... . Kóka, m., . . . . . . 172 Kókkala, Chedi k.,
. . . 280 Kokkili, Eastern Chalukya k.,
. 289 Koklarukuru, vi.. .
. . . 96 Kolfhalapura, s. e. Kolår, .
199, 200n Kjalapura, do. .
2000, 354 Kolamba, s. a. Kollam, 146, 147, 148, 202, 204 Kolana, vi.. . . . . . 242 Kolar, vi., . . . 199 Kolhapur, vi. . . . . 339, 3530 Kollabhiganda, sur. of Vijayaditya IV., .240 Kollam (Quilon), vi., . . . 146, 294 Kolleru lake, . . . 87, 143n and add. Kolpaka, vi., .
10 Kolar, vi.. . . . . . . 9 Koluvartant-vishaya, di., .
185, 193 komara, 8, a. kumara, Komsragirireddi, prince, .
328, 380 Ft, 1... . . . . 142, 143 Kommarēru, ri., .
.242 Komminayaku-cheruva, tank, .
63 Köna, co., . 84, 85, 86, 87, 94, 95, 96, 928,
320 Kona, 8. a. Kons, . . . , 86, 320 Kondakkarar, caste,. . . . 1800 Kond ambikA, f. . . . . . 4 Kondapadumati, 8. a. Parvatâpara, , . 37 Kondar, 8. a. Kondakkarar,
180, 183 Kopdaraja, ch., . . Kondavida, vi., . . 33, 310, 320, 321, 327, 328 Kondevuremu, vi., . . . . . 367 Kondiya-gunta, tank, . . Kondy&ta, & a. Kopnayattam, 270, 271n Köpériņmaikondan, biruda, Konêţirkja, ch.. . . . . . 4 Konga, co., . . . . . . 262
ΡΑθ Kongu, 00. . . . 68 Koņikal-vishaya, di.,. . .
387 Konkana, co. . . . . 148, 148 Konkaņi, mythical Ganga k., 177, 181, 182 Konkanika, s. 6. Konkani,. .
181 Konnatavadt, di, . . . . . 34 Konnayáttam, vi, . . Kontbiyd, ri., . . . . 247, 258 Könûrana, vi., . . . . . 193 Kopal, vi., .
. 59 Kopananagan, 6. a. Kopanapura,. . . 59 Kopenapura, vi., . . . 59, 65 Koppulakåpa Nayaka, ch., . . . 367 Korakantandalam, oi. . . 9 Kõrasthalēru, &. a. Kussstals, . . 8 Korumelli (Korumilli), pi., 84, 96n, 226, 801,
302, 3030, 3010, 306, 306, 307a Kösala, co., . . . . . 31 Koss-Malla tank,
. . 76 Kota, Di., .
. .244 KOţa-Gajavaktra, 8. a. Kota-Vinayaka, . 267, 268 Kota-Vighnéiapara, 8. a. Kota-Vidayakapura,
267, 268 Köţa-Vinayaka, te., . . . 267, 268, 269 Kota-VinAyakapura, sur. Of Sankalapura, 267, 268 Khôtskoţiávarahottara, di, . .. 108 Kotipalli, vi. . . . . . . 320 Kotkada, vi.. . . . . . . 7 Kottakala, vi.,
. . Kottankarana, vi. . Kottapada, di, . . Kottapaka, oi... Kottapalaya, vi, . Kottayam, vi, 174, 175, 176, 290, 291, 292, 293 Kottayûr, vin, Koffûr, vi.. .
. 10 Kotfæri, vi, . . . . . . KovalAlapurs, &. a, Kolar, . . . . 200n Kozoulo, &. a. Kujula,
• 561 Kruñchavabhra, tin
247, 258 Krishna, god, 30, 52n, 118, 151, 152n, 203, 238,
342, 287, 288, 812, 313n, 316, 319, 329 Krishna, k, . . . 226, 227, 240 Krishna, ., . . . . . 172 Krishna I., Rasktrakufa k., 25, 26, 279, 287,
886, 837 Krishna II., do.
227, 287, 350, 354 Krishna III., do., 58, 62, 63, 81, 82, 181, 823,
978, 279, 280, 281, 288, 381, 961, 364 Krishna, Yadava k. . . . . 280

Page #436

INDEX
377
PAGE 1
PAGE Krishna, rii . . 15, 36, 194, 281, 355n Kulottunga-Chola I., Chola k., . 70, 71, 72, Krishnabeņnd, a. a. Krishna, 194, 1960, 198
73, 137, 1461, 262, 263, 266, 3150 Krishnajanmashtami, tithi,. . 99, 137 Kulottunga-Chola III., do., 180, 216, 219, 220, Krishna-Kandhârs, . a. Krishna III., 845n
221, 264, 265, 266 Krishnaraja, 8. a. Upendra, . . . . 227 Kulottunga-Manma-Gonkarája, 8. a. Gonka Krishnaraya, Vijayanagara k.,, 8, 4, 267, III., . . . . . 35, 37, 53
288, 289 Kulottango-Prithviávara, &. a. Prithvisvara, 86, 96 Krishnakarman, m., . . . . 172 Kalottunga-Rajendra-Cbodaraja, . . 89, 86 Krishộasvâmin, to. . . . . 201, 203 Kulottunga-Rajdodra-Chodayarâja, Velanandu Krishnavarman, Kadamba k., .
339 ch., . . . . . 35, 36, 39, 53 Krishộaverņâ, &. a. Kộisbņå, . . . 84 Kulumêda, vi, . . . . . . 242 Krishnėávara, te., . . 281, 290, 337 kumara, a prince, . . . . 279 Kritavirya, mythical k., . . 84, 94 Kumars, ch., . . . 130 Kritayug&di, tithi, . . . 99, 109n Kumara, mh., . . . . 222, 225 Krittikärys, . a. Kshatriydobary, 24, 28 | Kumars (Skanda), god, . . . . 339 Krittiväsag, 8. a. Bivs,
. . 125 kumaragadiana, kumaragadianaka or Kroppalli, ving . . . . . 96 kumaragadiyânaka, tat, 99, 105, 108, 114, Kshatrapa, a Satrap, . .
116, 118, 123 Kshatriyaohárya, Jaina saint,
Kamaragiri, Reddik., 310, 320, 321, 327, 328 Kabétramahatmya. . . . . 188
Kumaragiriràjfya, name of a work, 319n, 320, Kshatrasimba, k., . .
821, 325, 327 Ksbirardmer vara, to... . . . . 87 Komara-Nandai Polalappaq, n., . • 179 Kahurik Asabâys, sut. of Anavêma,
819 Kumararama, . a. Bhimavaram, . . . 227n Kubja-Vishņu, 8. a. Kubja-Vishnuvardhana I., 37 Kumaralarman, ., . . . . . 172 Kabja-Vishnuvardhana I., Eastern Chalukya Kumari, Cape Comorin, .83, 140, 146 add. k. . .
. . 84, 94, 239 Kumarila, author, . . . . . 25 KadArko, os., . . . . 200, 809n Kambhagboņa, vi.. . . . . . 13 Kadiyavarman 1., Volanándu ch., . 35, 49 Kumuda, elephant, . . . . . 195 Kodiyavarman II., do, .
. 35, 49
Kundalio, .. a. Varuns, . . . . 300n Kudopali, vi.. . . . . . 254 Kundalini, goddess, . . . . . 800 Kadyavarman, s. a. Kudiyavarman IL., 34, 35, 36, 49 Kundana, ., . . . . . . 172 Kajula, epithet of Kadphises, . . .55n
Kundavadent, queen of Vimaladitya, . 802 Kuke, m., . . . . . 172
Kandavai, princoss, . . . . 70 Kukkate vara, to.. . . . . . 367 Kundesvars, . a. Bhime vara. . 34n Kolachohaldra, di. . .
Kundimperumpôdu, 8. a. Kunda perum bada, 6 Kuladhara, m.,. . . . . 125, 172 Kundipperumpôdu, do. . . . . 7 Kolådity, m., . .
Kunduperumbeda, di, . . . . 6,7 Kulam, vi, . .
37 Kunigal, oi., . . . . . 337, 388 Kulasekhara, sur. of Rarivarman, 146, 148, Kaniyar, vi. . . . . . . 270
149, 150, 151, 152, 299 Kuñjara, vi. . . . . . . 9 Kulê, m., . . . . . . . 172 Kantala, co. . . . 48, 84, 94 Sülhana, they
. . . . 172 Kunti-Madhava, to. 92, 93, 87, 520, 58, Kdli-kobarya, Jaina preceptor, . 338, 349
83, 96, 226, 228, 230, 242, 328, 329 Kulottunga-Choda I., 8. a. Kulottungs-Cbola I., Kuntinátha, ... Kantf-Madhava, . 843
35, 36, 37, 49, 50, 84, 227, 228, 290 Kanungil or Kuņungil, di., 333, 335, 337, 838, 849 Kulottubga-Choda II., Eastern Chalukya ke., Kúpa-deda or Kapa-rajya, s. a. Kapaks, 146
87, 38, 967, 228, 307n Kapake, co., . . . . . 146, 148 Kulottunga-Choda-Gang@ya-Gobkarkja, a. Kupapapuri, .a. Kopapapura. . . 59, 64 Gonka III. . . . . . . 88 Káragappadi, .. a. Kapambadi,
138, 139 Koldttunga-Choda-Gonkarkjn, do. . 88, 89 Kurakkantapdala, .. a. Korakantandalam, . 9

Page #437

378
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
PAGE
. . . .
PAGB .
138 . 138, 271 . .271 . . 339 246,
. .
8,9
Kdram, vi.. . . . Kärâmbadi, vi., . . Kûrapadi, . a. Kupambadi, Kürohaka, . . . Kura, co., . Kuru-kshetra, . . . Kusapatta, vi, . . . Kussetala, ri... . Kushana, tribe, . . Kulika, 8. a. Kananj, Kusulas, s. . Kusuluka, Kasalaka, tribe, Kusumapala, ah. . . Kusuphata, vi.,
. kátaka, tar, . . . Kuvalälapura, &. a. Kolar, . Kuvalayananda, quoted, .
134 100, 118 . 55 55, 56
. .
. .
. . . .
.
. 122 99, 111, 180 . . 200n . .271
Lalita dra, k.,. . 247, 258n, 254n Lalüka, ni.. . . . . . . 128 lañohhita, . . . . . . 199 languages:Arabio,
. .
. .
. . 270, 297, 298 Hindustani,
. . . . 270 Kanarese, 2, 59, 68n, 140, 141, 142, 205,
212, 214, 260, 266, 287, 270, 296n, 382, 360 Magadhi Prakrit, . . . 198, 2440 Malayalam,. . . . . 292, 293 Oriyь, Pahlavi, . . . . 176, 176, 176 PAli,. . . 134, 254o and add., 3020 Persian, . .
. . . . 270 Prakrit, 54, 55n, 56, 154, 194, 209, 256 Sanskrit, 1, 2, 33, 30, 32, 68, 83, 99, 101,
103, 104, 106, 107, 109, 110, 111, 118, 114, 115, 116, 117, 120, 122, 123, 124, 126, 128, 180, 184, 185, 143, 145, 148, 152, 154, 181, 184, 188, 194, 198, 201, 208, 206, 209, 222, 226, 230, 244, 256, 266, 267, 260, 291, 293, 297, 301, 309,
311, 312, 314, 319, 820, 838, 382, 356 Byriao, . . . . . . 176, 176 Tamil, 680, 81, 136, 137, 142n, 145, 177, 178, 179, 180, 181, 202, 222, 270,
291, 292, 296n, 331, 360 Telugu, 82, 83, 188, 194, 195, 197n, 221, 226, 230, 270, 2960, 301, 308, 314,
315, 316, 319, 820, 328, 358 Lanks, rin. . . . . . .357 Lanka, Ceylon, . . . . . . 12 Latikaohada, vi.. . . . . . 113 Låta, co., 48, 138, 140n, 246, 264, 262, 287 Lafamahadevi, queen of Vira-Chola, . 189 Latarkja,. . . . . 188, 199 Lathérara-mandals, s. . Lata, : . . 838m Latia, . . . . . 156 Lavanétata, vi.. . . . . . . 247a Lenapura, vi..
. . . 856 Londolara, *. a. Dendalaru,
194, 198, 197 Leyden grant, .
. . . 381 Lisks, ch.,
. . . . . 55, 56, 57 Likuta, the Linga, ch,
• 271 Lingama-Nayaks, 1. a. Linga, • 271 Lingid, h., . . Lingodbhava, to.. . . . . 84 add. lion, crest, . .
• 194 Lohacharya I., Jaina saint, .
Lachchhuka, queen, . . . . .2471 Lachchhukovara, to... . . . . 247n Ladambådi, vi.. . . . . . . 138 Ladavaram, ví., . . . . . 1380 lagnas :Dhanus, . -
. . 186, 193 Mina,
. 228, 230, 241 Mpigapati, .. a. Simba, . . . . 242 Simba, . . . .
204, 228, 242 Lahada, the, .
172 Laka or Lakka, queen of RÅma I., Lakhana, 9., . . LAkhana, n., . LakhanAdity, 11., . . Lakhh, I., . .
172 Lakkha Mandal, i..
• 246 Lakshmadêva, Paramárs k. . .248n Lakshmanaadna, k., . .
. 247 Lakshmi var, vi.. . . . . 59, 350 Lakshmi, f. . . . . 390 Lakshmi, goddess, . . 52, 161, 168, 286, 817 Lakshmi, queen of Jagattunga IL
280 Lakshmi, queen of Rajaperendu I, 86, 94, 95 Lakshmidovi, queen, . . . . . 312 Lakshmid&vt, queen of Vijayaditya III. 230 Lakshmidhara, 11., . . . . . 172 Lale, ., . . . . . . . 172 LAlgudi, viin . . . . . . 18ln
172
-
Org
.
.
.
.
.

Page #438

INDEX.
379
.
.
126
PAGE 1
PAGE Lohada, Mh.
Magadha, co.,. .48, 243, 244, 245, 270, 288 Lühadadêra, &. a. Vatsaraja, . 130, 1320 Mågåniyam, vi, . . 16hârs, a blacksmith,. .
Mågha, ., . . . . . 172 Lobarys, Jaina saint, .
Magðdai, vi, . . . . . . 294 Lðisarà, vi., . . . . 256 Magôdaiyarpattiņam, &. a. Mag dai, 292, 294, Lôka, Kóna ch., . . . . 85, 86, 95
295, 296 Lökapâls, k., . . . 230 maha-arasu, 6. a. maharaja, . . . 4 Lolarka, te.
. . . 128 Mahabharata, . . . 155, 279, 303n Lolika, m., . .
172 Mahâbhâsbya, quotod, . . . 252n, 302n Löņadityadêra, te. . . . . 2470 Mahâbhavagupta, Katak k., . . 199n, 200n Luachchbagira, 4. a. Déogadh, . . 309, 310 Mabåbhavagupta II., do., . . 256, 257 Lunsadi, di. . . . . . . 74 Mahadeva, a linga, . . . 271, 330
Mahadera, ., . Mahådêra-chakravartin, Eastern Chalukya mabadikshita, . . . . .
Mabákarms-Bharata, a. a. Bharata, . 298 Machi-Nêni, m., . . . . . 380,357 mabâkshapatalAdhikaranadhikrita, . . 210 Maďakusiti, vi., . . . . 308 mahakshapataliks, . . . . Madanachandra, s. a. Madanapala 125n, 137n
Mahålingasvamin, te., . . . . . 263 Mádanallura, vi.. . . . .
MAhalür-naduka, di, . . . . . 6 Madanapala, Kanauj k., 98, 99, 107, 118,
mahamabattara, . . .
. . 253 125, 127, 131 mahamabâvâruni, tithi, . . . 279n Madanapura, vi.. . . . . ! mahamandalesvara, 4, 37, 38, 53, 59, 65, 86, Madanavarmadova, Chandella k., 164, 165, 156
87, 96, 197, 312n Madapratibåra, vi.. . . . . . 99 Mahamandalahu, s. a. Muhammad Shah, 270 Madavala-pattalà, di.. . . . . . 111
mabmaty, . . . . . 260, 263 Madhasammali, vi., . . 247, 253
Mabânadi, ri., . . . . . . 315 Madhava, m., . . . 125, 172, 311
Mabảnanda, m., . . . . . 172 Madhavavarman, k... • 194, 197, 199n Mahậnanditirtha, vi., . .
13 Madhû, m., . . . . . . 172 mahanayaks, . . . . . Madhuban, vi... 208, 209, 210, 211n, 2450, 2540
mahant. . . . . . . . 300 Madhuka, 11., . . . . 172 Mabantaprakaka-vishaya, di, . . 267, 253 Madhu-Kamârnava III., Eastern Ganga k., Maha-Parinibbana-Batta, quoted, . . 184
186, 192 mahapurðhita, 98, 99, 103, 109, 111, 115, 118, Madhu-Kamarnava VI., do.. . . 188 Table, 187
120, 122, 123 Madhuke a, 8. a. Madhuke vara,. . . 188 maharaja, 30, 87, 143, 145, 146, 148, 192, 194, Madhukesvara, te. . . . . 188
195n, 197, 198, 199, 214, 230, 242, 246n Madhumati, ri, . . . . . 74, 75
Maharaja, . . . . . . . 172 Madhura (Madura), vi.. . 12, 178, 2220, 331 maharajadhiraja, 99, 102, 103, 105, 106, 107, Madhurântaka, Chola k., . . . . 331
109, 110, 111, 112, 113, 114, 115, 116, Madharantaka, sur. of Rajendra-Chola I., . 331
117, 120, 122, 123, 125, 126, 128, 131, Madhusûdana, m., . . 128, 172
146n, 148, 154, 155, 185, 193, 199, 207, Madhyadéša, co. . . 33, 48, 246 214, 216, 245, 246, 253, 258, 262, 289, Madirai, 8. a. Madhura, . 178, 179, 331, 332
302, 309, 312 add., 336, 347, 354 Madisûr, vi, . .
mahârâjakula,. . . 312 and add. Madra, co., . . . , 245, 246, 253
mahârâjaputra, . . 970, 98n, 118, 130 Madraa Museum plates, . . . 291 Mahårájabarman, the, . . . 98, 115 Madurai, 8. a. Madhura,
219, 220, 222n M abar ja Jarva, sur. of Amoghavarsha I., 279, Madurântakam, oi., . . . . . 265
385, 336n

Page #439

380
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV.
. 172
227, 846
.
10
............. ................
PAGE 1
PAGE maharajfit. . . . . . . 108 Mailapptr, in mabárdya, .. a. maharaja, 2, 8, 68, 269, 271 Mailåradevi, queen of Rajendra-Choda I., 85, 95 mahkéabda 65, 192, 289, 266, 262, 2980, 309 Maisur (Mysore), vi, . . . . 680, 889 mahramanta, . . . . . 809 Maitraka, family, • •
197n mabåsamantadhipati, . , 245, 254, 260, 262 Makiriyinţi, vi.,
. 59, 66 Mabaina, 17...
. . . 172
MAladbars, m., . . . . . mabåsaptami, tithi, , 98, 122 Malan, ri.,
. 75 Mahakarman, 16., . . . . . 172
Málata, co., . Mahâsêns (Skanda), god, 239 Malaya, mo., .
• 148 Mabilivagupta, Kafak k., . 1990, 200n, 256, 2580 Malaya-NAbehi, goddess, .
. 10 Mahasiva-Tivaradeva, k., .
. . 257, 258
Malaya-naduka, din,. . Mahasốnamaus, di... .
Male-nadu, co. . . Mahas-pattala, di., . . . . 122 Malepatta, oi., . Mabaod, the . .
Mslettani, vi,. . MabA-Sudansana-Jataka, quoted,
MAlbâ, , . .
. 172 Mabâtimahavira, 6. a. Mahavira,. . 27 add. MAlhans, h., . . mabattara, . . .
253 MAlbè, ., . Mahavamsa, quoted . . .58n
Malhů, .,
172 mshavarupi, tithi, . . . . . 279n
malik, . . . .
. . 300 Mahavira, Tirtharkara, . . . 24, 28 Malikibbaráma, 1. a. Malik Ibrahim, Mahendra, mo., 36, 61, 185, 1860, 192, 199 Malik Ibråhito, 4a. Ibrahim Shah, . Mahồndrapala, Kananjk. . . . .310n Malipaka, s. a. Mapivakkam, Mahendrapotardja, . a. Mahôndravarman L., . 153 Malkhêd, vi.,
. . 389 Mahôndrapura, .a. Mahendravadi,
153 Malla, s. a. Mallapa II., . . . . 230 Mahendra-tatákn, tank, . . . . 153
Malla,.. a, Mallapa III., . . 229, 230, 242 Mahendravadi, vi. . . . 152, 153 Malla I., Velanandu ch.. . . 84, 85, 48 Mabendravarman I., Pallava k., . . 163 Malla II., do. . . . . . 95, 49 Mahendra-Vishņugriha, te. . . 152, 153 Mallámbé or MallAmbikt, queen of KatayaMahévara, m., . . . . . 125, 172 Vema, .
. 319, 320, 321 Mabêbyara,.. a. Siva, 69, 74, 154, 195, 197, 198 Mallans, h.
. . . . 30 199, 214, 216, 238, 240, 241, 266, 302, 357 Mallapa I., Eastern Ohalukya ch. 229, 241 Mshiobandra, Kanawj k., . . 100, 118
Mallapa II, do. . . . 228, 229, 241 Mahidhara, m., . . . . .
Mallapa III., do, . • 228, 229, 230 Mahild, m., . .
Mallapadeva-chakravartin, ... Mallapa III., 230, 242 Mabindasvamin, the, .
• 154, 172
Mallappadêva, do. . . . . . 230 Mahindravarmadáva, Eastern Ganga k, 199 Malla-tadâgs, tank, . . . 74, 75 Mabipala, Gwalior k., . . . . 2540 Mallavaram, vi, . . . 319, 320 Mabipala, k., 243, 244n, 246, 2510, 253, 256 Malla varman, , . . . 34, 48 Mahipala, Kananj, k., .
. . .310n Mallays, Velanandu ch., . . . 84, 86, 49 Mahipala, . . . . . . . 172
Mallayammangári-Komaragiripuram, i., 320 Mahipalasenda, Kona ch., . . . 85, 95
Malledova, te., . .
. . 68 Mahisa-mandals, di.,
. . . 581
Mallideos, Kona co., 88, 84, 85, 84, 96,96, 320 Mahishamathant, . a. Durga, . . 318
Mallikarjona, Vijayanagara ko. . 180 MAbisha-vishaya, di.,
. 68, 62
Malliraja, . a. Mallidéra,. . . . 86 MAhishmati, vi.. .
. . 88 Mambakkam, vin . . . . . 6,7 Mahmud I., Gujarat k.,
Mámpaka, s.a. Mambakkam, . . 6,7 Mahmudi, coin, . . . . . 298 Manaditya, the,. . . . 172 Mahoba, vi.. . . . . . 154,311n
154. 11. Mánaïjjika, ri, . . . . . 76 Mahodaya, 4. a. Kanauj, . . . . 246 Mankka, Rashtrabifa ch., . . .840n Mabula, m. . . .
. . . .
. 172 172 | Månapura, vi.
. . . . 8400
172 172

Page #440

INDEX
381
•
.
316
PAGE 1
PAGI Manarasimha, k. . • . 813 Mathuri, di, . . . . . 64, 86, 134 maņdaliks, a chief, • 816, 318 Matran, vi.. .
. 84n mandalika, do., .
• 256 Matsys, co., . . • 245, 246,268 Mandaaðr, oi., . . • 200 mataya nykya,. .
. .2510 Manday, ., . . .
230 matter, land measure . 66, 214, 262, 356, 356 Mapdepårayapa, to. . . . . 357, 358 Maakhari, family. . . . . . 9440 Madla, ti, . . . . . 86n Magos, . a. Moga, . . . . . 55 mangalálattike, . . .
Maury, dy, . . Mångåņi, .. a. Maganiyam,. . . 7 Mayarakhandt, 1. a. Mörkhand, 333, 387, 340 Mangi, k.
. . 226, 227, 939 mayyanikatta, . . . . . 96n, 34en Mangi-Yuvarája, Eastern Chalukya k., 84, 94, 299 Mada, caste, . . . . . . 155 Manglaur, vi, . . . . . 133 Mekalasuta, &. a. Narmada, . . . . 280 Manigramam,. . . 392, 293, 294, 298 Mel-Adaiyara-nado, di, 89, 180, 188, 2820 Manimangalam, vi., . 6, 217, 220, 262 MelAgåni, vi.. .
. . . 351 Manipurs, vi., . . . . 340 Mélabars, wi.,
. Manivakkam, vi. .
M@lars, .. . . . . . 267, 269 Manma-Choda II., Kona ch., . , 85, 95 Melpadi, vi, . . . 140, 881 Manma-Gonks, , a. Gonka III., . 86,96
86, 96 Mélpáti, . a. Mélpadi.
. . 281, 290 Manma-Satti, 8.a. Manma-Satya 11. .
Markars, di, . . .
836a Manma-Satya II., Kona ch., 83, 85, 86, 95, 96 Menaiah,. ..
• 175 Mapnir, ., . . . . . .
Mewad, state, . . .
• 29, 30, 313n Manôraths, .,. . . . . 172
Moyyür, o, . . . mantra-spána, . . . . . . 120 Mild, .,.
.
. . . 173 Mantrawadi, di, . . . 383 Mindigal, vin, . . mantrin,. .
802 Mitaks, m., . . . . . . 138 Manu, . . . . 288, 837n, 346, 349 Mon, 3. a. Moga, . . .
. 55 Madu, m.,
. . . .172 Moge, k., . . . . . . 55, 56 Manyadi, tithi, 98, 99, 102n, 111, 112, 118, 122 Molastr, vi.. . . . . . . 7 Manvantaradi, tithi, . . . . 98, 122 months, lunar :Minyakheta, s. a. Malkhôd, 26, 58, 69, 287, 339, 340 Åshadha,. . . 99, 118, 120, 121, 351 MAnyapura, vi., . . 939, 340, 349 Âbvayajs, . . . . . 309 Mars, Reddi k., . . 919, 321, 338, 329 Âbvina, . . . . 106, 310 Marwaimba, Eastern Ganga k., 1860 and Table Bhadrs, s. , Bhadrapada, , 98, 99, 127 Marasimhs, Western Ganga k., 206n, 351, 354, 355 Bhadrapada, 68, 63, 112, 116, 126, 127, Markts, Co., . . . .
130, 131, 206, 208, 267, 269, 357, 358 Mareys, n., . . .
Chaitra, . 67, 143, 145, 311, 828, 330 Mariyadi, vi. . .
Jyaishtha, 107, 108, 226, 228, 342, 311, MArkandesa, te, .
812, 396, 349 Markatnagara, vi.. . .
Karttika,, 4, 8, 69, 98n, 99, 102, 109, Mártånda, Travancore k., . .
111, 126, 210, 290, 320, 328, 330 Mårtândavarman, do., .
Maghe, 98, 99, 100, 106, 182, 156, 166, Marujadēvs, Western Ganga k., . . 361, 364
228, 230, 241 Marati, . a. Hanumat.
Mârga, . a. Margafirsha, .247, 254 Maruttuvar, .
.
137 Mârgasirsba, . . . . 4, 80, 123 Mars, s. a. Masara,. .
Pausha, . . . . 68, 297, 300 Matañicheri, si
Phalguna, 69, 72, 75, 99, 113, 114, 125, Matapur, vin . .
• 128
185, 193, 216, 278, 279, 200, 361, 366 mathe, . . . 3650 Poshya,
. .898, 829 Mathanadera, k. . . 347 Srkvapa
. . 110, 116 Mathars, family, . . . . • 256 Vaisakhs, 98, 109, 198, 166, 56, 213, 214, 270
.

Page #441

382
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
PAGE 1
• 355
PAGE months, solar :
Nagalapuri, vi., .
. . 267, 269 Aippaki, . . . . 66, 67 Nagambika, ., a. Nagal, . . . . 268 Ani,. . . . .
285 Någanandin, Jaina preceptor, . 136, 137, 138 Âvani, .
. . 148 Nagars, s. a. Kalinganagara, . Moon, race of the, 3, 93, 146, 147, 148, 164, Nagarakatakam, vin . .
238, 240, 256, 257, 286, 287 Nagarikuppa, vi., . Mörkhand, oi., . . . . .
337
337 Någårjani hill,. . . . . . Mount, s.a. Saint Thomas' Mount, 174, 175, 176 Nagalarman, .
.
. . . . . 173 Mrigesa or Mrigésavarman, Kadamba k., 1951, Någavarmayya, m., . 197n, 399 Någekvara, te., . .
• . • 180 muchchandi, . . . . . . 349a Nagpur, vi,. . .
254, 257 Mudgagiri, s.a. Mungir, . . . 246 Nahila, m., . .
. 178 Mudhol, vi. . . . 680 and add., 853n Nakkala-kali, channel,
. . . 96 Mudivêmu, vi.. . . . . . 94,239 nakshatras :Mudiyaru, 8. a. Madiyur, . . . . 9
Anuradha,. . . . 265 Muhammad Shah, Golkonda k.,. . 270 Ardra, .
. . . 87, 264 Mukhalingam, oi., 184, 185, 187, 188, 3150 Asvini,
. . 228, 242 Mukkudûr, S. a. Kl-Muttagûr,. . 177, 178 Cbitra . Mukkuttúr, do. . . 177, 178, 179, 360 Hasta,
. . 72, 73, 267 Muktavara, vi., . . . . . 320
Mrigasisha,
. . 204 mukadal, . . . . . . . 349n
Múla,. .
. . 217, 265, 266n Mulafdru, . a. Molafür, . . .
Pushya,
• 219, 220, 335, 349 Múlavarmapataka, vi, . . . . . 74 Rêvati,
. . . 66, 67, 219 Mulgund, vi.. . . . . .
. 59 Rohini, 69, 70, 71, 72, 185 and add., 193, Mulikináduvaru, .
340
228, 230, 241, 267, 292, 296 Mammadi-Bhima L., Kóna ch., 84, 85, 94 Satabhishaj, . . 151, 263, 264, 279 Mummadi-Bhima II., do... . 85,
Sravana, . . . . 217, 218, 220 Mummadikkappa, vi, . . . . . 7 Uttara or Uttarê,
. 69, 216 Mummadiraja, s. a. Mammadi-Bbima II., . 89 Uttarabhadrapada, . . 71n, 309, 310 Mundaramuna, vi, . . . . .303 Uttaraphalgunf, . . . 69, 316, 317 Mungilvari, field, . . . 222, 223, 225 Uttarashadba, . . . 71, 72 Mungir, vi., . . 243n, 245, 246, 2510 Nålayiraprabandha, name of a work, 5n, 221 Murichampêda, vi.. . . . . . 9 Nallâmperumboda, vi.. . . . . 6,7 Müringâm, vi, . . . . . 193 Nallañjeruvu, tank, . .
. 96 Muriyadichoh&opatta, 8. a. Murichampêdu, . 91 Nallan peruntêri, vi... . Müra-raya, the three kings of the South). . 2 Nallanúnka, ch..
• 821 muyyanikutru, . . . . . . 96n
Nálůr, vi, . . . . .
9 Muzaffari, coin, . . . . . . 298
Namadeva, m., . . . . . . 173 Namaya-NsYaka, Ch., . . . . 356n, 857
Nambi Badeyan, m., . . . . 297 N
Nambüdiri, . . . . . . 295
Nami-Nêni, .. a. Namaya-Nayaka, 356, 357 Nadagâm, vi., . . . . 183, 186, 255 Nammangals, 8. a. Namangalam, . . . 8 Nådendla, vi.. . . . . . 87, 88 Nanda (Gauri), goddess, .
. . 239 Nadol, vi., . . .
. . . 3120 Nandagiri, mo., . .
. . . 364 Nadupatta, vi., . .
Nandamapundi, vi., . . . 303 Naduppatta, vi., . .
Nandaprabhasjanavarman, Kalinga k., . 143, 1440 Nadupůru, vi... .
Nandigunda, vin . . . . . . 68 Naduvirappatta, vi, . . . . . 6 Nandimêda, vi, . . Nagala, queen of Narasa, . . . 8 Nandipätavarman, Pallava k., , . . 137

Page #442

INDEX.
383
.
.
8
nije,
PAGE
PAGE Nandippottarajar, .. a. Nandipätavarman, 137 Nellatura, vin, . . . . . 270, 271 Nandi-samgha,. . . . . 338, 349 Nellar (Nellore), dig. . . 219, 871n Nandivarman, L., . . . 181, 182 Nelmali, 8. a. Nemmali, . . . . 7 Nandivarman, Pallava k., . .
Nelmalyabara, s. a. Nemmiliagaram, . . 8 Nandi-Vikramavarman, k . . .
Nelvadi, di. . . . . . 10 Namangalam, di., .
Nemmali, din . . . . . Nanna, m., . . . . . . 247 Nemmiliagaram, oi., . . . . . 8 Nannadeva, k., . . . . . . 257 Népal, co., . . . . . . 184 Naanayabhatta, author,
3030 Neramodeganda, biruda,
65 and add., 208 Nandi-Narayaņa, 8. a. Narayana, . . . 302 Nerapula, vi., .
. 303 Nannirkja, Velanandu ch., . . . 35, 49 nêsana, 8. a, nivekana, . . . . 860, 353n Nannisamudra, biruda, . . . . 802n Ndulasatävisika, din, .
. 110 Nanniyabhatta, m., , . . 301, 303 Nidadavola, vi., . . . . 87n and add. Nanniya-Ganga, biruda, . i 302n, 354n nidhinikshepa, 'ax, . . . . 99, 123 naptri, a great-grandson, . . 329n Nidadapróla, .. a. Nidadavola, . . . 87 Nárada, rishi, . .
. . . . . . 267, 269 Narapati, k., . . . . 97n, 119, 131 Nikol, vi.. . . . . . .
. 75 Narasa, Vijayanagara k., . .
3 Nilakantha, m., . . . . . 178 Narasannapēta, vi., . . 142, 143Nilgund, vi, . . . 204, 205, 335n Narasimha, god, . .
Niliyantávara, te. . . . . . 217 Narasimha, m., . . . 128, 173 Nimbadeva, then . . . . . . 173 Narasim bavarman, k., 177, 178, 182, 360 Nimbaratha, M., . . . . . . 173 Nåriyana, ch., . . . . . 58, 59, 62 Nirgrantha, . . . . . 939 Nåråyana, m.,
131, 137, 179, 256, 302 Nirgunda, 8. a. Nilgand, . . . 205, 208 Når yana, . a. Vishnu, 5, 63, 148, 280, 239, Nirupama, sur. of Dhruve, . . 287, 3360, 398n
243n, 246, 247 Nitisara, name of a work, . . . . 339 Narayanapala, k., 248, 244n, 245, 246, 251n, 262n Nityavansha, sur. of Indra III.,,
280 Narayanavarman, ch., . . 245, 246, 247, 254 nivartana, land measure, . . 63, 205, 208 Narendra, Eastern Chalukya ch., . . . 230 Nivritti, oi, . . . . . . 13 Narendra, Eastern Chalukya k., 226, 239 Nohald, queen, . . . . . .2470 Narmada, ri. . . 150, 86n, 94, 239, 248, 280 Nohale rara, te.,
. .2470 Narðttama, m., . .
. .198
Nolamba, s. a. Pallava . . . 354 Nasabahathidahå, oi,
. . . 155 Nolambakalantakadēva, nur. of Mårasimha, 364, 856 Nasik, i,
. . . 198n
Nolambavadi, . a. Nolambavadi,, . 855 N&ta, m., . .
173 Nolambavadi thirty-two thousand, di., 82, 212n, Nataraja, te.. . . . . . 70
213, 214 Náté, ., . . . . . .
. 179 Noņambavadi, s. a. Nolambavadi, : 820 Natripati, di., . . . . . 194, 198 Nțihari, 8. a. Narasa, . . . . . 268 nâtya-bala,. . . . .
.816 Nrikuladeva, queen, . . . . . 338 Navagama-pattalà, di., . . .113 Nripatunga, author, . . . . . 59 Davakamika, an overseer of the works, . 56 Nřipatunga, k. . . . 180, 181, 182 Nayakhandavada, viu, . . 38, 53, 230 Nripatunga, sur. of Amoghavarsha I., 181, 279, Navashri (Nausari), vi.. . . . 195n, 279
287, 385, 340 nêyake,
. . .311 Nripatungavarman, k., , . 180, 181, 182 Nayanakblidevi, queen of Govindachandra, 97, Nripatungs-Vikramavarman, k., 180, 181, 182, 183
98n, 107, 108 Nrisimha, m., . . . . . . 320 Nayar, ti. . . . . . 9
Nrisimba, 4. a. Narasa, . . . 3 Nayara or Nayaru, .. a. Nayar, . . . 9 Nrisimhadêva IV., Eastern Ganga k., 199n NAyatta-naduka, di., . . . . . 9 Nugils, vi, . . . . . 193 Nayeru, .. a. Ndyar, . . . . . 8, 9 Nolamba, &. a. Pallava, 681, 82, 83, 180, 182, 183

Page #443

884
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. IV
185
.
.
316, 318
PAGE 1
PAGE Nolambapadi, .. a. Nolambavadi, . 82n, 180 Paithap, in
• 388 Nunna-Nariyap, toy . 245, 246, 247, 254 Pajjdon, they .
• 173 Nykyakumudahandródaya, name of a sork, 25 Paka, .. a. Pakkam, .
. . . . 8 Pakkam, ving
.
8, 860 pala, weight,
. . . . 199 Pala, dy., .
. . . 245, 246n Palakol, vi,
38, 86, 87 Oba Ghat, . .
Palam Baoli, vin .
. . . Obambika, queen of Narasa,
. 81% Odappai, oi,
Palanpur, vi, . .
. .
. .
. 164n
.
PAldru, ri.. . Odsyamahadevt, queen of Ganapa. .
.
. . . 146, 179 . . Palasavali, vi, . .
• 116 Odda, Orista,. . .
Palhaņa, 16., .
. .
. . Oddiya, do.
154, 158, 173 .
. . 270
Pálhê, ., . Odiyaru, *. a. Oddra, .
.
. .
.
. 83, 86, 96 and add.
154, 179 .
154, 178 .
Palhů, . Oda-nadu, s. a. Onada,
.
. 296, 297
.
Palitaka, vi., . . Oddru, vi..
247, 268 . 83, 96 add. . . . .
Pallava, dy., 82, 94, 187, 152, 153, 177, 180, Onado, di. .
181, 182, 1950, 215, 239, 280, Onkunda, . a. Hangand, . . 59
881, 289, 351, 854 Ooldana, s. a. Uladans,
166
Pallava, mythical k., . . . 180, 181, 182 Orangal, oi., . .
PallavAditya-Nolambadhiraja, Pallana ch., . 351 Orisan, Co., 198, 199n, 2460, 257, 270, 315
Pallava-Murdri, sur. of Tribhuvanadbira, 82, 83 Osin, i.,. .
. . 120
pellichchandam, . . . 138, 139, 140 Ottankaragai, ti,
pallika, a village, . . . . . 256 Palavar-kottaka, .. a. Paduvtr-kottam, 270, 271 Pambali, .. a. Pammal, . . . . 8
Pammal, vi.. . . . . . . 8 pada, a share, . . . . . 128, 1650 panam, coin, . . . 149, 151, 178 Padaivila, vi, . . .
. . 138n Pagappakkam, vi. . padakula,. . . . . . 2540
Patiobala, co.,. . . 245, 246, 262 padamila,. . .
.243n, 254n Pafiohalippatta, vi.. . pådamAliks, a servant,
254n and add. Pafiobsmørgötpatti, name of a work, . . 339 pådávarta, land meanine,
, 74, 75 panchapa, 4. a. pañobakula, . . • 812 Padavidu-maharajya, di,
. 870, 271 Pafchapaņdavamalai, hill,. . 136, 188, 189 Padichcheri, vi. . .
pañobarsh@ya-pravara, . . • 2000 Padmakars, th., .
pañoba-vadya, . . . . . . 2060 Padmanabbs, m., .
Panda, Velandndu ch., . . . . 86, 49 Padmapbbs, a. a. Vishnu,
• 148 Pandamámba, . a. Pandambik.. . . 89 Padmanabhasvamin, te.,
201, 203 Paņdambik&, quoen of Prithvidvars, 88, 89 Padmasvamin, m., .
Papdenalldra, vi., . . Padmavati, f. . .
815, 318 pandit,. . . . . 98, 110, 128, 166 pådshåb,. .
Påpduke var, vi., . . . 247n, 253, 254n Padahappatto, vi. .
Pandûr, vi.. . . . . . 7, 881 Padumê, .. . .
• 178 Panddru, vin . . . . . . 7 Paddr, vi., .
. 8 Pandu-vamia or Pandava-vamia, . 267 Padavir-kottam, di, 82, 88, 188, 139, 180, 183, 371 Påndys, co., 12, 86, 48, 50, 68n, 146, 147, Paga, ... . . . . . 128
207, 219, 220, 880, 289 Pagamechohuganda, biruda, . . 956, 867 Panema (Panê moe), month, . . . 68 Paharkja, . a. Prabladatarman, 98, 115, 116, Pangala-nadu, di. . . . . . 89,83
120, 128 Pangaragi, .. a. Hangargi, . . . 260 Paisdobiks, language, . . . 802 Pangaragi twelve, di. . . 260, 262
• .
178 178
173

Page #444

INDEX.
385
PAOS
PAGE Panga-8&maya, ch., . . 186, 198 Patalagangd, ring .
319, 821 Pagini, . • • • • • 178 | PAaliputra, *. a. Patn, . . . 26, 252 Panini, quoted, . . . . 1810, 805n, 806n Patha, ti., . . . . 155, 156 Pappappai, f. . . . . . . 82, 88 pathaka, a district, . . . . 210 Pappappe vars, toy . . . . 82, 83 Pațiohobéri, .. a. Padjohchêri, . . 8 Pannigür, oi., . . . . . 295 Patika, ch., . . . . 55, 56, 57 Papriyur, &. a. Panniyur,. . , 296, 297
Patna, vi.. . .
. . . . . .
. . 246 Pantakula, family, . .
Pattadakal, ví., . . 59, 382n, 384n Papá, m., . . . . . . 173 Pattada-Kiauvolal, vi., . . . Pâpreotti-tataka, tank,
pattamabadevi,. . . . 108 para, measure, . . . . . 296 Pattavalt,. . . . . 29n, 24, 26, 939 Parakesarivarman, Chbļa k., . . 138 Patta, vi.. . . . . . . .271n Parakesarivarman, sur. of Chála king, 36, 88n, paupdarika, sacrifice, . . . . . 197 69, 73, 178, 179, 219, 220, 222, 223, 224,
Pavithage, .. a. Pavittage, . . 59, 66
828, 263, 264, 265, 381 Påvittage, .. a. Saldtgi, . . 58, 59, 62, 63 paramabhattáraka, 99, 102, 103, 105, 106, Payyandr Pattola, quoted, . . 293, 294
107, 109, 110, 111, 112, 113, 114, 115, Paygdra, vi.. . 116, 117, 120, 122, 123, 125, 126, 128, Peda-Kondaråje, cl., 131, 154, 185, 198, 199, 207, 314, 245, Peddano harga, m., . . . , 380
253, 256, 262, 289, 302, 309, 354 Pebera (Pehos), Di., . . . . .310n paramabrahmanya, . . . . . 302n Penduróm, . a. Pandar, . . 281, 290 paramamábelvara, . . 100, 119, 131, 185, 814 Pennalldra, vi., .
. . . 10 Paramára, dy., . . . 227, 246n, 313n Pennalar, d.,
49W
. , D . . . . .
7
. . Paramardidêva, Chandella k. . . 164, 166 Penneldru, vi., . . . . . . 7, 10 parameevara, 25, 62, 99, 102, 103, 105,
Penugonda, oi., . . . . . . 281 106, 107, 109, 110, 111, 112, 113, 114,
Perkve, i. .
. .
. .
. . .
. 53 115, 116, 117, 120, 122, 123, 125, 126, Perbal, .. a. Hebbal, . . . 850, 851, 355 128, 131, 146n, 148, 154, 199, 207, 214, pergade, a chamberlain, . . . 351, 855 215, 245, 268, 256, 262, 289, 309, 936, Periñobipakakappa, vi, . . . . 6 347, 348, 354 Periñjem påkkam, vi., .
. 6 Paramé vera, . a. Siva, 288, 837, 346, 347 Perin-Timiri-nada, ... Perun-Timirl-nadu, .271 Param dávaravarman I., Pallava k., . . 138 Periyapuranam, quotod, . . . 168, 294 Parandrâmi-patto, di,
. 871n PermAnadi, title of Western Ganga kinge, 178, Parántaka I., Chola k., . 178, 179, 180, 181,
2050, 351, 354 222, 223, 225, 331 Porum&nadigal, .. a. Permånadi, 178, 179 Parasara, m., . . . . . 173 Perumanittangal, vin, . . . 7 Parasara, rishi,.
. . .5, 63 Perumbuduro, Di., . . . . .In, 6 Para urms, m.,. . . . . 173 Perunagar-Agaram, Di., .
180, 183 Paravipuram, di.. . . . . .223n Porunkali, in . . Pariņáha, m., . . . . 173 Perun-Timiri-nada, di., . 138, 139, 271 Parivai, s. a. Parivipurl, . . 222, 223, 225 Peyguru-kotaka, di., . . . . 9 Parivipuri, vi... . . 222, 223, 225n Phulwari or Phulwariya, vi, . . . 911 Parlakimedi, vi. . . 184, 185 Pichchambéri, vi. . . . . . 8 Parkvábbyadaya, name of a work, . . 25 Pidari, goddess, . . . . 381, 833 Pårsvanatha-basti, ts., . . . . 88 Pidavapiditya, sur. of Malla II.. 86,44 Paryatâpara, co., . . . . 87,61 Pilikhini-pañohela, di.. . . . 156 Parvati, goddess, . . . . . 286 Pillapakkam, oi., .
. 7 Parvati, queen of Rajaparenda II. , 85, 95 Piñobbakapikavaha,. . . . 74, 76 pataka, a quarter, a hamlet, 62n, 103, 105, pindaks, . . .
246, 2540 111, 114, 115, 116, 122, 138 Pinnama IL, Vijayanagara k., . . . 4

Page #445

386
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
.8571
357
PAGE Pipalavalipi, oi.,
. 115 Pirudi-Gangaraiyar, . a. Prithivipati I., 180,
182, 183 Pirum pundaru, 5. a. Griperumbudur, . . 5 Pirunganallura, di., pitalabAra, a coppersmith,. . . . 166 Pithada, m., . . .
• 178 Pithapura, 8. a. Pithapuram, Pithapuram, vi, 32, 33, 36, 37, 38, 83, 86,
226, 229, 230, 303, 320, 328, 329, 357, 358 Pithapuramı, 3. a. Pithapuram,. .. 857 Pithapuri, do.,.
. 228, 242, 857n Pithapuri, do.. . Pith, ... Pithuka,
. . . 173 pitri-bhakta, pitri-paksha, . planets :
Jupiter, . • 202, 203, 293, 296 Saturn,
333, 349 Podura, ci., .
. . 193 Polal, vi.,
. . . 80 Polichohalúr, vi,
.. . 8 Poļili-kotaka, di., Pollama, thing Polar, vi.. . . Påndür, di. . Ponnai, ri, .
140 and add. Poppi-Ammaq, goddos, . . 331 Ponniyakkiyar, do, . . 136, 137 Potama, m., . .
.242 Potas&ni, f., .
. 880 Prabbaobandra, Jaina preceptor, 280, 24n, 25,
26, 28, 339 Prabhakara, m., . .
. . 178 Prabhåsa, vi., . .
. 1980 Prabhutavarsba, rur. Of Rashtrakdfa linge,
333, 335, 336, 847, 848 pradhans, . . . . . . 302 pradhirajya, sacrifice, , . 194, 197 Prabaraja, t. a. Prahladatarman, 98, 116, 118,
120, 122, 123, 125, 126 Prahlada, rishi, . . . . PrablAdanapura, &. a. Palanpur,. . .154n Prabladafarman, ...
. . 98, 120 prajapatya, sacrifice, . . . 197 Prakrita, language, . . . .303 Pram@yakamalamartanda, name of a worl, 25 Prapurt, 1. a. Parivipart, . . . 225 plakati, . . . 208, 209, 222, 225, 248
PAGE pra nashtaka, .
. . 356, 357 Pratápa, ch., . .
310, 811 Pratápadhavala, ch., . . . . . 911 pratièhakka, drum, . . . . 95, 289 pratibarin, a door-keeper, . : 315, 317 Pratipa, mythical k., . . .
86n pravaņikara, tax, 99, 102, 105, 106, 108, 109, 111, 112, 114, 115, 116, 118, 120, 122,
123, 125, 126, 128 pravaras :Agbamarshana,. 99, 102, 106, 110, 115,
116, 118, 120, 122, 126 Ambarisba, . .
. 112 Ângirasa, . . . . 112 Åpnavana,.
130, 199 Aurva,
. . 130, 199 Bandhula, 99, 102, 106, 110, 115, 116, 118,
120, 122, 126 Bhargava, . . . . . 130, 199 Chydvana, . . . 130, 199 Gabbila, . . . . . . 113 Jámadagna, . . . 130, 199 Maitråvarups, . . . . . 256 Visvamitra, 99, 102, 105, 110, 116,
116, 118, 120, 122, 126 Pravarasena I., Valdtaka k., . . 1940 Pravaraena II., do. . . . 194n, 195n Prayaga (Allahabad), ving . . 122 and add. Prêmula-vanka, channel,
. . 96 prêsbaņika, a messenger, . . . Prithivimala, k., . . . 194, 195 Prithivipati I., Western Ganga k., . 182 Prithivipati II., do. . . . 222, 223, 225 Prithivisvara, 4. a. Prithylsvars, . 37, 52 Prithivivarmadora, Eastern Ganga k., 199,
258, 259 Prithvidbars, ., .
. 156, 173 Prithvisvara, Velanandu ch., 83, 85, 87, 38,
39, 53, 54, 84, 86, 303 Prithvivarmadova, Chandella k.,. . .154 Próla, Reddi k., . .
320, 321 Prólaya-NAyaka, ch., . . . . .357 Pról-nanda, 8. a. Próla-nându, . 53, 230, 242 Prólora, sur. of Donepundi, . . . . 367 Prolu-nanda, di, . . . . 33, 58, 230 Proshthila, Jaina saint, . . 24, 28 PâdêrivilAha, vin, . . . . . 9 Puduchob@ri, vin , . . . , 6 Padur, .. a. Badar, . . . . . 8, 9 Paddrvilaha, vi.,
.

Page #446

INDEX.
387
330
PAGRI
PAGE Puga]Alaimangalam, vi., . . 136, 137 Rajadevi, queen of Mummadiraja . Pagalvipparar-Ganda, biruda, . 138, 139 râjâdhiraja, .
16, 84, 95, 336, 348 Pulakékin I., 8. a. Pulike in I., . , 94, 239 Rajadhiraja, Chola k., 146n add., 216, 217, Pulakokiraja, Gujarát Chalukya k., • . 1950
218, 266, 294 Pulali-kotaka, di. . . . . . 8n, 9 Rajâditya, do. . . . . . 280, 331 Puligere, s. a, Lakshméivar, . . 59 Rajagop&la-Perumal, te., . 217, 220, 262 Puligere three-hundred, di., 205, 850, 351, Rajakaarivarman, sur. of Chóļa kinga, 71, 352n, 854, 356
137, 216, 217, 218, 263, 331, 332 Pulikesin I., Chalukya k., . . . . 3350
Rajakilpakkam, di., . . . 8 Palikodin II., Western Chalukya k., 84, 94, 335n rajakula,. . . . . . 312n Pulili-kOtaka, di. . . . . . 8, 9n
Rajamahendranagara or nagari, 6. a. Pulinda, co., .
. . . 48
Rajamahôndri, . . $19, 320 Palivalam, vi.. . . . . 933n
Rajamahêndri (Rajahmundry), vi, 303n, Pulivala-nada, di., . . 382
319, 320, 321, 328 Palivara, vi., . .
349 Rajamalla, Western Ganga k., . 140, 141 Puliyûr, vi., . .
RajamArtanda, Eastern Chalukya ch., . 229, Puliyur-kotaka, di. . .
. . 8
rajâmátya, . . . . . . Pullapaka, 8. a. Pillap&kkam,
rájanaka,. . . . . . 253 Palli-gunta, tank, . . . . . 96 Rájandrayapa, sur. of Kulottunga-Choda I., . 230 Pundravardhana-bhukti, di.,. . . 247, 253 Rajanârayaņa-Vinnagara, te. . 230 Puñja, ch., . . . • 255, 256, 257 râjeparamékvara, . . . . 15, 242 Punnagavrikshamúlagana,
338, 339, 349 Rajaparendu I., Kóna ch., . . 84, 85, 86, 94 Purana, . .
. . 270 Râjapagenda II., do. . . . . 85, 95 Purasa, s. a. Purushottama, . 98, 102, 110, 118
. . . 130 puravu, a tax, . . . . 225n and add. râjaputra. . .75, 154, 155, 1999, 253, 256 Pari, s. a. Jagannath, . . . . . 1990 Rajaraja, Eastern Chalukya k., 37, 38, 84, 86, 94 Porņadatta, ., . . .
256 Rajaraja, Eastern Ganga k, 186 Tablo, 315, 317 purodhas, 8. a. purðhita, . . .
Rajaraja I., Chola k., 66, 67, 68, 820, 940, parohita, · 98, 102, 105, 106, 108, 25, 126,
137, 138, 181, 223, 227, 266, 292, 331
128, 302 Rajaraja L., Eastern Chalukya k., 36, 49, 70, parushamddha, a human sacrifice, 1940, 197
84,960, 226, 227, 240, 301, 302, 303, 304n Purushottama, m., 26, 98, 99, 109, 111, 113, 173 Rajaraja II., do.. . . . . . 84 Parasbottamasińha, k, . . 255 Rajaraja-Kosarivarman, s. . Rajaraja I., 66, pushpa, coin, . . . . . 58, 63n
68n, 137, 139 Patéri, vi.. . . . . . . 6
6 råjarâjaparamdevara,. . . . . 53 Putha, 4. a. Patha, . . . . 156
Rajasekhara, author, . . . . . 280 patrika, . . . . . . .812n Rajasekhara, Vijayanagara k., .
180 Puttalatröra, vi.. .
Rajasundari, queen, . . . . . 3150 putti, land measure,. . . .357 rajasûya, sacrifice, . .
197 Râjâvalf-kathe, name of a work, . . . 23 R
Rajayya, m. . . . . 355
Raje, m., . . . . . . 173 Rachamalla, Western Ganga k.,
Rajendra, 8. a. Rajendra-Chola I., . 36, 49 Rachoba-Ganga, do... 351, 854 Rajendra-Choda, s.a. Choda,
. . 37 Rachbyåmalla, do.. .
. 289 Rajendra-Choda, .. a. Kuldttunga-Choda I., Radbanpur, vi., . . 337, 338
84, 95, 227, 228, 240, 815n Raghava, 11., . . . . . . 173 Rajendra-Choda, 6. a. Rajendra-Cola I., . 38 Raghuvamsa, quoted, . .860, 1510 Rajendra-Choda, Velanandu ch., 35, 36, 37, Raidbê, ., . . . . 173 Rajabhima, Eastern Chalukya k, 227, 240, 802n Rajendra-Choda I., Kóna ch., 84, 85, 86, 95
53
141
38,61

Page #447

888
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
PAGE
PAGB Rajendra-Chodaraja, s. 4. Prithvitvars, . 38 Rashtrakata, dy., 24, 25, 58, 81, 940, 137, Rajendra-Chodayaraja, do. . . . . 39 181, 182, 196n, 207, 223, 227, 278, 279, Rajendra-Chola I., Chola k., 36, 68, 69, 0&n,
280, 281, 287, 331, 332, 334, 335, 336, 1400, 266, 294, 881
387, 388, 340n, 848, 350 Rajim, vi... . . . . . 257, 258 Rashtrakta, k., . . . . . 287 Rajabula or Rajuvuls, Kshatrapa, . 66, 134 Ratana, 1., . . . . . . 173 Rajyapala, prince, .
. . . 245n rathe-saptami, tithi, . . . . 98, 122 RAlha, 7., . .
. 155 Ratnapandin, Jaina author, . Ralbad&vt, queen of Madanapala, 98, 99,113
Ratnestars, .,. .
• 178 Ralbañadovt, .. a. Ralbadevi, . . 118 Ratta, k., . . . Ralhê, ., . . . . . . .
Ratta, . a. Rashtrakata, 94n, 226, 227, 270, RAlbâ, m.,. . . . . . . 173
288, 289 Rama, ., . . .
173 Rattapati, .. a. Rattavadi,. . 940 Rama, saint, 6, 60, 61, 66, 161, 196n, 262, 288 Rattarkja, Silára oh.. . . . . 94n Rama I., Vijayanagara k., . 4, 2700 Rattavadi, co.,. . .
.686 Rams II., do. . . . . . . 3, 4 Thut, . a. rajapatrs, . . 98, 112, 116, 164, 166 R&mabhadra, .. a. Rama,. , 208, 290, 355 Ravamalla, the, . .
. 349 Råmabhadradova, Ranauj k., . . .2460 Bavaņa, 7. . . . . . . 173 Ramachandra, 11., . .
. 178
Ravi, .. a. Ravivarman, . . . 161 Råmadêva, k.,. .
221 Ravikkorran, m., . . . . . 294 Ramanuja, saint, .
and add., 5, 6 Ravirers, ., . . . . . 194, 198 Ramanuja-kuta, . . . . . . en Bavivartan, Kadamba k.. . 1951, 197n, 839 Råmarája, a. a. Rama II., , . , 2, 3, 4 Rarivarman, Kerala k., 146, 147, 148, 149, Ramasētu, 6. a. Ramdevar, . . . . 18
161, 152n, 293 Ramaya,. . .
• 272 Reddi, family,. . . . 33, 320, 321 Ramedrars, te.. . . 213, 214, 215 Regonam, ti. . . . . . 194, 198 Ramešvara, vi, . • 12, 980, 289 Renderulunadimi-vishaya, di, . 302, 303 Ramjubula, . a. Rajabala,. . . . 55 Reva, s. a. Narmada, . . . . . 88n Râmnagar, vi., . . . . 210 Révaka, queen of Batayya, . . . 351, 354 Rami, m., . . . . . . 125
RIIb, 15., . . . . . . .
173 Raņadurjaya I., k., . . . . 84, 48 Bilhd, ., . . . . . . 173 Raņadarjaya II., k.,. . . 34, 48
Risada, the . . . .
173 råņaka, . . . 255, 256, 257
Rishi, ..
. Rapakesarin, sur. of Bhavaddre, . . .267 Risiko, ., . .
. . . . 128, 173 Rapârnava, Eastern Ganga k.,. . 186 Table Risikosa or Risiken, ., . 154, 173 and add. Raparigraha, Chedi k., . . . . 280 Risa, ., . . . . . . . 178 Raparikrama, Western Ganga k., 140, 141 Rshiņimitrs, . . . . . Ranga, 8. a. Srirangam, . . 149, 161 Rohtasgadh, vin .. . . .810, 811n Ranga, Vijayanagara prince, . . 3 RadamanavayAlint-pattal, di. . . 112 Ranga I., Vijayanagara k., . . 4 Rudrs, then . . . . . . Ranga II., do..
Rudrs, .. a. Siva. . . .8, 198, 288 Ranga VI., do., .
Radradaman, Kehatrapa k., . . 66 Ranganatha, to.. .
Radraddva, Kakatiya k., . . . . 197n Rangankyaka, te.. .
Rapadol, gweon, . . . 918 and add., 818 Rangaraje, ch., .
Bape-Narayana, to. . . . . . 247n Rangarija, . a. Ranga I., . . . . 3 Rapadi-vishaya, ding.
8 Bari, vin, . . . . . . 111 Ransla, m., . . . . . . 178 Sabbalarki, vin . . . . . 68 rashtrakde, a headman, 68, 96, 248, 803 Sabbama, 1. a. Babbambika,. . . 38

Page #448

INDEX.
389
PAGE
PAGE Sabbambika, queen of Gobka II., . 85,88,61 | Samgramadhira, sur. of Ravivarman, 146, 147, Babdaratna vali, quoted, . . . 889n
148, 149, 151, 152 SabhApati, m., . . . . . 2 Samideva, Eastern Chalukya ch., 229, 241 Sabhů, m., . . . 173 samitis, the five, . .
. . . 339 Sadasivarkyn, Vijayanagara k., 2, 3, 4, 5 Samkaragana, Chedi k., . . . . 280 Sagara-visbaya, di., • 228, 229, 241 Samkarêsvara, te., .
. 70 Bahadeva, 9., . . . . . . 106 samkrantis :Shaje, , , . . . . 173 Kanya-samkranti,
. 130, 131 Saharaṇa, m., .
. . 126, 173 Makara-samkranti, . . . . 328, 329 Sáhasåika, . a. Vikramaditya . .
Mesha-sankranti,
39, 58, 83, 96 Sahasrarjuna, k., .
279, 280, 288 Tuld-sankranti, . . . . 67, 68 saindhava, a horns, . . . . 67 Uttarhyana-samkranti, • 68, 260, 262 Saint Thomas' Mount, . 174, 176n
Sampara, vi.. . . . . 96 and add. Saivs, . .
183, 212, 214, 294 Samskrita, language,. . . 302 Saivoja, m., . .
. : 178 Sajee, 8. a. Sésay, . 156 Bamudra, co., .
. 287 saka, a Musalman . . 3 Samyo, riski. .
. . . 181 Saka, tribe. . . . . . 64, 65 Sanadayróla, &. a. Tsandavolu, . 33, 34 add. ŠAkambhart, vin . .
. . 313 Banaka, riskin . . . . . 5 Baktivarman, Eastern Chalukya k.. . 227, 240 Sapag, m., . . . . . . 183 Bakunaditya, ., . . . . 178 Sanivårasiddhi, biruda, . . . . 65 Sakuntala, . .. . . . .820
Sankalpurs, vi.. . . 268, 267, 268, 289 Šakyamuni, .. a. Buddha,. . .54, 56, 134 Bankalapurt, s.a. Sankalapura, .
268 bala, a hall, a school,
. 58, 59, 64, 66 Sankb, queen of Nandivarman,. . 181 Salakhand, ... . . . . 154, 173 Sankila, k., . . . , 226, 227, 239 BalankAyana, family, . . . . . 143 Sapmadura (Sanmadhura), oh., 178 and add., 360 Salhapa, th., 173 Santaligo thousand, di., .
855 Salhé, ., . . . . . . 173 Santi or SantinAtha, Arhat, . saldgi, vi.. . . . . 57, 58, 59, 353n Sapada or Sapata, 4. a. Yûsuf 'Adil Shah, 270n Salyari, . a. Yudhishthira, . . . . 269 Saptarishlávara, to. . . . . . 181n Bamala, vi., . . . . . . 114n Saraal, vi.,
. . . . 123 Såmangad, vi., . . . . 886 Sarmaditya, ., . . . . . . 173 smants, . . .
. 244, 357 Sarnath, i., . . . . 255 Samanta, ., . . . . 199 Sarpavaram, vi... . . . 33, 230 Samantasińha, k., . . 312 snd add., 318 Saragår, di, . .
• 109 Samanta-Svayambha, .. . . . . 199
Sarvadhara, A.,
• 178 Samarasimha, Guhile k. . . .313n, 818n Sarvaldkaraya, biruda, . . 2120, 280, 242 Samarasimba, k., . . 312 and add., 813 sarvamddba, sacrifice, . .
197 Samastalókásraya, biruda, . . . . 212n SarvanAmasya, . . • . 214, 215 samastamaharajakula, . . . .9120 Sarvanganatha, Travancore k.,
. . 203 samaväjika, 8. a. såmaváyika, 200, 256, 258n Sarvavarman, Mautharik, . . . 244n sâmavậyika, . . . . 2000, 258n Sasbahd, to., . . . . . 2640 Samaya, 4. a. Pangu-Samaya.. . 185, 1880
Satananda, #th., . . .
173 samdhi, daily worship, . 148 Sathra, oi., . , .
• 76 samdhivignhin, . . . . 68, 199 Satravadi... a. Sattiravadi, . . . . 271 Samek&mba, f. . . . . . $02 Battirája, 4. a. Satya I.,
. 86 Samgama, um, . . . . . 18 Settiravadi, vi, . . . . . . 371 gårigama, ., . . . . . . 173 Sattar, o . . . . . . 371 Sanghe,. .
Satya I., Kóna ch., . . . . 86, 86, 95 sangbarme, a monastery, . . . 34, 66 Satyaki, family. . . . .
•
309

Page #449

390
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV. 7
PAGE
PAGE Satyaraja, s. a. Mamma-Satya II., . . 86 silahan, .. a. Silara,.
. . .
69, 66 Satya fraya, Eastern Chalukya ch., 228, 229, 241
Silahára, do. . . . .
59n Satya raya, .. a. Satya I.. . . 85, 86, 95 Silana, m.,. . .
• 173 Satyafraya, sur. of Western Chalukya keings, Silârs, family,
. 590 84, 94, 207, 214, 262 silara, .. a. Silân,
59n Satyasraya II., Western Chalukya k., 205
Sild, ., . ,
173 Satyafraya-Vallabhåndra, 8. a. Palikesin II., 94, 239 filpin, an engraver, . . . . 272 Satyavákya-Kongunivarman, sur. of Wosters
Sild, in . . . .
• 173 Ganga kings, . . . .
. 354 .
Simbala, Ceylon, . . . . 280, 299 śauchåñjan@ya, biruda, . . .
302 Simhanandin, Jaina preceptor,. . .136n saolkika,. . . . . .
• 253
Simhapura, s.a. Singapuram, . . 143, 145 Savaramayütà, vi.,
. 115 Sindhuvalli, vi.. . . . . . 70 Sååå, th., . . .
800 Sindhuyugmântara-deas, di, . . 36, 50, 303 śêkkilår, author,
294 Singanakatte, vi. . . . . 59, 66 Selara, 8. a. Silára, . 59, 64 Singara, family, . .
970, 130 Sembakkam, vi.. . . 8 Singhavarmarasa, ch., . .
• 365 Semmenpåka, 8. a. Sembakkam, . . 8 Singupuram, vi.. . . . . . 143 Semrs, vi, .
.. .153 Sinna-Bommu-Nåyaka, s. a. Bomma, 271 spapati,. .
. .
. .
. . 253, 302 Sira, 71... . . . . . . . 349 Sengadu, ti. . . . . . . 6n Siri, m., . . . . . . . 173 Sankattu-kotaka, di, . . . . . 6 Siripuram (Siripuram), vi.,
. . 83, 84, 96 Seraman, the Chéra king,. .
289n Sirpaduvåru, . . . . . . 3in Seraman-loka-pperun-daţtân, sur. Of Nambi Sirpur, vi.. . . . . 2440, 257, 258 Sadeyan, . . . . . 292, 297 Sir-Sukh, vi., .
. .
.
. . 54, 56 Sèramån-loka-pperuñ-jetti, sur. of Iravi.. Sirukalattûr, vi., . .
korttan, . . . . 292, 296, 297 Sirupáka, 8. a. Siguvakkam, serumulla, vi., . .
. . . 9 Sirûr, vi.. .
.
.
. . . . . . . 333, 335 Sêsayi, vi.. . . . . . 155, 156 Siravakkam, vi.. . . . . . 9 Seshadri, s. a. Tirumalai hill, .
15 Sisupalavadha, quoted, . . . . 164n Beta, m., . . . . 128 sittalapakkam, vi.
... .
. . 8 setti, 8. a. Srêsbțbin, . . . 292n, 294, 296n sittileppåka, 8. a. Sittalapákkam, . . Settuppådo, vi.. . . . .
. . 9 Siù, m., . . . . . 173 and add. 8&tu, s. a. Râmêávara, . . 13, 14, 94, 239 Siva, ch., . . Sévaditya, ., . . .
. . . 125
siva, god, 37, 51, 125, 184, 185, 188, 194, Shabbâzgarhi, vi.. . . . . . 2560
198, 213, 215, 221, 225, 227, 239, 346, Shah-Dhöri, &. a. Tazila, . . 54, 55 271, 286, 288, 318, 319, 337, 348, 347n, Shahr-Sukb, 8. a. Sir-Sukh, . . . . 56
348, 349n, 351, Shakori, vi, . .
. . . 183 Šivaditya, m., . . . . . 173 shashthádbikrita, . .
. . .
245, 253 246, 26
Sivadityamaņidipiki, quoted, . . .271 Shatsahasra, co., . . . . 84, 48 Sivagana, ch., . . . . . . 258 shodasin, sacrifice,
197 Sivagupta, Katak k., . . . . . Sholinghur, vi, . 152, 221, 222, 223, 331, 332n sivagupta-Bâlârjuna, k., . , 257, 2580 SiddApura, vi... . . 209, 212 Sivamara, Western Ganga k., . 140, 141, 338n Siddhậnta, 8. a. Sivasiddhanta, . . .347 Sivasiddhanta, . . . . . 278, 290 Siddhartha, Jaina saint, . . . 24, 28 Sivaskandavarman, Pallava k.,. . .196n Sidhana, m., . . . . .
.
. 173
178 Siyatråtaïjja, vi, . . . . 75 Sihada, m., . . . . . . .173 Siyadoņi, vi.,
. . .310n Sladitya II., Valabhi k., . . 74, 76 Siyêrûr, &. a. Tiruvdrůr, . . . . 202n BilAditya VIL, do. . . . . . 196n Skanda, tih., .
. 76 silágtáma, vi. . . . . 833, 339, 849 Skandabhata, 9., . .

Page #450

INDEX.
391
. 221
PAGB Skandagapta, ...,
. . . 210 Skandáråma, 8. a. Bhimavaram,. . . 227n Skandasådhu, then .
.225 Bobbans, ch., . . . . 206, 207, 208 Sobhadarasa, 6. a. Sobbana, . . . . 205 Sode, vi.,
. . . . 186n 80da-mandala, di., . . . . Sodasa, Kshatrapa, . . . 55, 134 Bagiram, &. a. Sukapuram, . .
.
. .
295, 297
295, 297 . sola, ., . . . . . 178 solangipuram, .. a. Sbolinghur, solingapura, vi, . . Somsdatta, . . . . .
178 Sômaders, m., . . . . . . 173 Somadêvampatta, vi., . .
9 somagiribvaranatha, to., . . . 194, 198 Somamangala, s.a. Somangalam,
6 Sómanátha, te.,
. . . 155 Somangalam, vi., Somaraja, 11., . . . . . Somasimba, ch., . . . .
.8120 88maya, ch., . .
185, 1880 Some, m., . .
154, 173 Som@ka, m., . .
. . . . 125 Sômékvara, author, . . . .
. 3120 Söméévara, k.,. .
. 1971 Sômékvara, m.,.
• 173 Somedvara, te. .
. 69, 72. 188, 216 88mdávara I., Western Chalukya k., 212, 213,
214, 260, 262 Somokvars II., do. . . Sömid@vapattu, 8. a. Somadêampattu, . . Bona, ri., . . . . . . 150 Sonada, ., . . . . . . 173 Šonakaila, vi, . . . . . Sónasara, vi.. . . . .
• .
155 Sônpat, vi.. . . . . . . 208 Sörath, co., . Sot, m., . . . . . . . . 173 Sotipperampêdu, s.c. Sottaperumbødo, . Sattaperumbôdu, vi., .
. . 9 Sovêrya, ., . . . áraddha,. . . .
. . . . . 98, 106
98, 105 Sravans-Belgola, vi., . , 23, 25, 26, 336, 889 Sreshtha,.. a. Jynishtha .
• 226 éréshțhin, a merchant,
• 256 Sri, 8. . Lakshmi, .
99, 130 Sridhara, 770. . . . . . . 173 Sriharsha, m., . . . . . . 126 Srikantba, m., . . . . . . 225
PAGE Srikantha-Nayaks, ch., . . . 185, 193 Sriksra, m., . . Šrikirti-acharya, Jaina preceptor, 338, 349 Srikurmam, vs., . . . 1850, 226n, 228n Srimala, 8. a. Bhinmal, . . .312 add. Srioatha, author, . .
319n, 821n Sringarðța, vi., . . . . . . Srinivåsa, m., . . . . . . 173 Sripadamulupalli. vi... Sripadamulupalli, vi.. . . . . . 96 Sripala, m., . . . . .173 Sriparvata, s. a. Srisaila, . 194, 195, 197 Sripati, 7., . . 116 120, 122, 123, 128 Sripatta, . . . . . . . 130n Śriperumbadúr, vi. . .
. 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 Sripithapurs, s. a. Pithapuram, 37, 52, 53, 280, 242 Sripithapuram, do., 33, 370, 53, 64, 84, 96, 97,
228, 230, 242 Sripith&puri, do. . . . . . 96 sriprithvivallabha, biruda, 216, 336, 347, 348, 361 Sripurasba, Western Ganga k., . . 140, 141 Srirangam, vi., . . . . 13, 148, 219 Srirangapattanam (Seringapatam), ving. 12 Srisaila, vi.. . . . 12, 195, 319, 321 Srisimhachalam, vi., . , . 37, 520 Árisimhagiri, 8. a. Śrisimhachalam, . 37, 52 Brivallabha, n., . .
. . . . 320 Sriyarur, . a. Tiruvarur, . . . . 2021 Brðtriya. . . . . . . . 155 Sratakêyalin, . . . . . 23, 24, 26 8thálikkața-vishaya, di. . . . 247, 253 Sthana Ravi, k., . . 291, 293, 294 sthapati, an architect,
. . .225 SubhAditya, m., . . . . . 178 Subbêkara, m., . . . . . . 173 Subhamkara, m., . . . , 173, 199 Subhåsbitkvali, quoted, . . . . 846 Subhasthalt, vi.. . . . . 245, 254 Subhata, m., . . . . 247, 254 Subhatunga, sur. of Rashfrakdta kings,
26, 279, 836n BadAdopdrai hill, : . . 82, 83 Sadasa, 8.a. sodana,
. . . 55 Badha, m., . . . . . . 173 Sadharma, Jaina saint,
. . . 24 Sadra, caste, . . . . 33, 37 Sudukattomalai, hill,
. . 221 Sugatn, . a. Baddba
. . 245, 263 Suhila, m., . .
. . . 173 Soja, ., . . . . . . .173 Suka, rishi, . . . . . 6

Page #451

392
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
8
PAGE
PAGE Sukapuram, oi.,
295 Tagarapura, vi.
. . . 59 8aktimuktavalt, quoted, . .
280 Taila II., Western Chalukya k., 304, 385n Salatêni, vi., . .
110 Tailapa, & a. Taila II,
205, 207, 208 Salhaņa, ch. . . . . . . 130
Takbafila, *. a. Taxila, . . 54, 56, 57 Salbada, m., . . . . . . 173 Takkolam, vb., . . . . . . 981 summer, season, . . . 194, 195, 198
Takshadatta, M., . . . . . 809n Sun, race of the, 86, 49, 228, 224, 226, 228, talakatta, . . . . . 318, 819, 856 820, 241, 302, 811n talapada,
. . 254n Banaht, vi.,
. 105 talapätaks,
• 245, 264 Bundaramurti Nayanar, Saiva saint,. .204
talavargin,
. 256, 258n Sundara-Pandya, Pandya k., . . . 145
talavataks, . . . . . 245, 254n Sapata, 17., . .
TAlbė, n., . . . . . . . 112 Sapparasa, ch., . . . . . 260, 262
Talbo, hh,
. . . . . 173 Suprstika, elephant,.
. . . . . 196
Tambala or Tambala, t. a. Tamila, . . 66 Surakulattaro, 8. a. Sirukalattår, . . . 8
támraka, . th tâmri-patta, . . 128, 131 Surgnanda, poet, . . . . . 280 Amra-patta or -pattaka, a copper plate, 99, Sarappattu, vi., . .
103, 116, 120, 126 Surashtra, 8. a. Sorath, . . 28n, 74, 75 Tancha-rajya, co., . . . . 12 suratrana, a sultán, . . . . 2, 270
Tañjai,.. a. Tañjavte, . . 81, 82, 280 Burattur-nAduka, di.,
. .and add.
Tafijavar (Tanjore), vi, 81, 140n, 280, 392n Bure-gunda, tank, . . . . . 63 Tanta-dvadasaka, di.,
. . 156 Surottama, they . .
Târgohandi, di, . . . . .311 Surya, Kona ch., .
tarika, . . . . . . . 263 Suryadevaryabhatta, h., . . . 270
Taripal, vi.. .
340, 340 Saryaghaha, k., . . 267 Tarkaamgrabs, commentary on the, .
. 8210 Suryanarayana, l.,. . 212 Tarpandighi, vi.,
. . 347n Strya-siddhanta, . . 87, 219, 221n, 265 Tetata, mh., . . . . . 247, 254 stradbara, an architect, . . . . 800
Tattaşûr, vi., . .
. . . 6,7 stras -
TattanúruvilAha, vi.. . . . . 6 Åpastamba, . . . . . 270, 302
Taxila, vii, .
. . . . 64, 65 Vaikhnasa,, . . . . 222, 226 Tējahsinha, Guhila k., .
.818n Suttúru, vi., . . 69 Tējasimha, k.,. .
312, 313 Svambhd, m., . . . . . . 173
Témisbapachottara-pattal, di.,
115 Svastimabgain, i., . . . . 840, 349 thakkura, 103, 106, 108, 109, 110, 111, 112, Svayambhapurana, quoted,
113, 114, 118, 120, 122, 123, 125, 126, Svētâmbara, . . . 23n, S6, 398, 389
128, 130, 131, 155 SvatArany akvar, to.,. . 263, 264, 285 Tapdgar, vi., . . Svetka, vi., . . . . .
Thand, , Swat, co., . . . . . . . 183 Thada, m.,
. .
173 Byåpandûrs, 1. a. Trivandrum, . . 202, 203 Théraks (Sthavira). . Sylhet, vi.. . . . . .
Thapkia, vi. . . Syrian Christians, . . . 290, 294n Tidgundi, vin
tiger, crest, . . . . 136, 138 Tihunmayata, di.. . Tikams, they
154, 178 Tikare, ., . .
164, 173 Tadapa, Eastern Chaluhya k., . . 240, 241 | Tild, ., .
179 tadáyuktake, . . . . . . 258 Tilothu, oi,
31ln Tagador, vi.. . . . .860n Timiri, oi,
. . 188, 871 Tagadir-nadu, di.. . . . . .860 Timms, #. .
. 10
3480
255
....
..
..
min, 01,
.
..

Page #452

INDEX.
393
• 260
.
56
LO
PAGB
PAGB Timma, Vijayanagara k., .
Tribhuvanapala, prince, .
. 245, 254 Timmâm bâ, queen of Ranga,
Tribhuvanavira, ser. of Kulottunga-Chox III., 220 Timmarâja, ch., . . . .
4 Trichinopoly, vi.. . . . . 152, 153 Timsågar, vi.. . . .
Trikalingadhipati, . . . . . 185 Tippají, queen of Narasa,
3 Trikandakésha, quoted, . Tirthamkara, . . .
. . .
. 24, 28 Trilochana, m., . . . . . 173 Tirukkalukkunram, vi., . . 81, 178, 179, 280 Trildohana-Pallava, . a. Trinetra-Pallava, 84, Tirumala I., Vijayanagara k., . , 270, 271
94, 239 Tirumalai, vi..
. . . 138n Trinayana-Pallava, do.. . . . . 34 Tirumalàmbika, f.,
.. 4 Triņêtra-Pallava, mythical k., . . 34, 48 Tirumalavadi, vi.. . · 216, 218, 220 tripathin,. . .
. . 125 Tirumangala, oi.,
Tridatottarashatsahasra, di, . . . . 84n Tirumaņikkuppa, di,
7 Trivandrum, oi.
148n, 201, 202, 203, 293 Tirumanyabara, oi., . .
trivedin, .
. .
. 155 tiru-nakshatra,. . . 2 and add., 6n Trivéņi, Allahabad,
. . . 150 Tirunelli, vs., . . . . . 291, 293 Trummuka, Di., . . . . . . 198 Tirupati, vi., .
. . 270 Tsandavolu, vi., . . . . . 33, 34 add. Tiruppåmalai, 8. a. Panchapandavamalai, 136 tulábbára, s. a. tolâparusha, . . 148n Tiruppandiyur, vi.. . . . . . 7
toldporusha. . . . . . . 125 Tiruppangili, vi.. . . . . . 217 Tuluva, 00. . . . . . 12 Tiruppåşmalai, 8. a. Tirappamalai, 136, 138, 139 Tunga, family,. . . . . 279, 287 Tiruvallam, vi, . . . . 66, 138, 140 Langel, ri, . . . . . . 160 Tiruvanandapuram, 8. a. Trivandrum,. 202 Tangabhadra, ri, . Tiravanjaikkalam, vi.
. 294 Turdru, vi.. . . . Tiruvårür, di... . . . 73, 2020 Torushka, a Musalmán, . Tiravattiyûr (Little Conjesveram), n., 145, 148 turushladanda, tar, 99, 105, 108, 112, 113, Tiruvayambați-pillai, to., . . . 202
114, 116, 118 Tiruvengalankthårya, w., . . . . 870
Tatraht falls, . . . . . .311 Tiruvenkadu, os., . . . . 263, 264 tavarakan, 6. a, yuvarajem . . . . 180n Tiruvidaimaradar, vi.. . . . . 263
Tyagaraja, to., . . . . . . 73 Todukkadu, vi., . . . . . . 7
TyAgasamudra, eur. of Vikrama-Choda, . 228, 341 Toļūr, vi., . . . . . 8 Tondai-mandalam, co., . Tondamåmbi, 8. a. Tondâmbika,. . 85, 96 Tondâmbika, queen of Rajaparenda I., 85, 94 Uchoba, . . . . . . . 75 Tondidevi, . a. Tendâmbika. . . . 86 Udappi, 8. d. Odappai, . . . . . 9 Torkbeds vin . . . . . 834, 888nUdayana, k., . . . . . 257 Tottadimûndi, 8. a. Tottaramuļi, . : 320
Udayana, mythical k., . . . 94, 289 Tottaramadi, vi.. . . . 318, 320, 328 Udayanabha, ph, . . . . 178 Trailokyamalla, sur. of sömékvara I., 212, 214, 262 Udayasimbs, k., . 318 and add., 313 Trailokyamalla-Nolamba-Pallava-Permadi.
Udayêndiram, vi., 82n, 138, 180, 182, 222, Jayasinha, 8.a. Jayasinha IIL, 214, 215
228, 325n Traylparasha, to., . . . . 59, 66 Udaypur, bine
. . . 29, 812n Trêtäyug&di, tithi, . . . . 98, 128n Udragråma-mandala, di, . . . 347, 263 Tribhuvankohakravartin, biruda, 70, 73, 146, adrangu,.
. 75 219, 220, 263, 264, 265 Udy&ns, co.. .
· 133 Tribhuvanadhira, ch., . . . . 82, 88 Ughanatdrahottara-pattal, di.. . . . 106 Tribhuvanankuka, legend on seal, . . 801 Ohada, m., . . . . . . 174 Tribhuvana kafs, sur. of Gunaga-Vijayaditya, Ohila, ., . . . . . . . 112
296, 299 Ujjain, vi. . . . . . 24. 280

Page #453

894
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. IV.
.....
174
.
112
...
PAGI
PAGE Vijayant, . a. Ujjayint, . . . * Vaidombs, family. . . . . 186, 193 Ujjayini, . a. Ujjain,
Vaidyadeva, k.,. . . . 070, 245n, 256 Ukkal, vi., .
.
. . . 82, 1820 Vaidyanatha, to.. . . 216, 218, 220 Uludana, din . .
• 166, 156
Vaikom, ting . . . . . . 204 olga, *. a. Sulks, ..
. .2940 Vaikuntha, 1. a. Visbpa,
. . . . 2480 Ulhana, 16., .
. . 99 Vaikuntha-Perumal, ts., . . . 182 Olhe, 1., . .
VAillsblatta, m,
. 247 Umd, s. a. Parvati, 867 Vaillabhattaspåmin, to..
.2470 Umádevi, queen of Jayasitole, . 146, 147 Vairamégha, sur. of Dantidorga, . 886, 846 Umbari, oi., . '
Vaishnava, . . . 6, 6, 32, 99, 118, 148 Ummippattu, .. a, Ummippida,. . 9 Vaily, caste, . . . . . 230, 800 Ummippėda, vi., .
Vája, ..., . . . . . . 130 Ogamafijóri, ul., . . . 1, 2, 3, 140 VajaithAchobh&aathi-pattall, di., . 125 Unåvisa-pattalA, di. . . . . . 123 vajap@ya, sacrifice, . . . 197 Uņdikáma, ch., . .
Vajruhasta I., Eastern Ganga t., 185, 186 and opadhmaniye, 206, 203, 209, 210, 382, 350
Table, 187, 192 uparikara, . . .
. . . 76 Vajrahasta II., do., . 186 and Table, 187, 188, Upasargakövaligala-kathe, quoted, . 260
192, 193 Upendra, Paramára k., . . . .927 Vajrahasta III, do. 184, 185, 186, 187, 193, 255 Uppatêra, ri. . . . . . . 96 Vajrabasta IV, da., . . 186 Table, 187 Oranëri, vs., . .
6 Vajnbaata V., do.. . : 186 Table, 187, 315 Urigola, .. a. Oratgal (P),
. 870 Vajrisana, .. a. Buddha. . . . 244, 251 Urputür, vi, . . . . . . 870 Vájuågayaka, ., . . . . 309 Ushavad&ta, ch. .
• 196n1 Vakat. Vakata, 8. a. Våkåtaka,
194, 195, 197 Utkala, Orissa, . . . . 207, 316, 317 Vakataks, family, . . . . 194n, 195 Uttama-Chalukya, pur. of Satyasraya,. 229, 241 Valubht, vi., . . . 74, 1970, 338 Uttarådhyayanarütrs, quoted,
339n valafjiyam or valenjiyam, trade, . . . 296a Uttaraditya, n., . . . . . . 174 Valanjiyar, a corporation of merchants, 294, Uttarakosul, . a. Ayodbya, . 100, 118
296n, 332n Uvasagadas), name of u work,. . 26n Valarpuram, vi, . . . 7
Valatañobêri, vi.. . . . . . 6 Valhana, n., . Válhd, ., . .
VAlhů, m., . . . . . . . Vachobha, M., . .
. . 174
Valimadura. ch. . . . . . 860 Vachchhardja, tihe, . . . . 174 Valiyapalli church,
. . 174 Vâchchhila, ., .
Valkaldevara, ..., .
. 290 Vachohbû, m.,.
Vallabha, Kona ch., . . . 85, 86, 95, 96 Vådajabba, f.,. . . 205, 208 | Vallabha, sur of Rashtrakufa kings, 278, 289, Vadakal, vi. .
886, 348, 349 Vadâm, vi., . . • 187, 193 Vallabhadeva, k., . . .
265 Vadamangalam, vi.. .
Vallabhêndry, L., . . , 226, 227, 240 Vadavari, vi.. . . . • 155, 156
Vallabht (sic), vi.. . . . . . 230 Vadaveri-vishaya, di. . . . . . 166
Vallals, vi,
. . . . . .
. .
222, 223, 225 Vadaviba, ti., . .
120 Vallam, v. . . . . 163, 360 Vaddavi, vi.. . . . . . . Vallepakommana, ri,
. . . .357 Vaddiga, Rashtra kafa k.. . • 851 Valletâficbari, .. a. Valatafichêri, . . . 6 Vadelara, vi. . . . . . 126 Vallimalai, vi, . . . . . . 140 Vadhá! Vebkatacharya, author,. . . 231n Vallorama, ting . .
· 193 Vadunavåran aradan Tåņdag, m., , 179 Valluva-nadu, din, . . . . 296, 297
.
.
.
174

Page #454

INDEX.
395
ΡΑΘΥ .
174
.
9
PAGS Valadalambida, vi.. .
VAA, ..., Valudbalammóda, .. a. Valadalam bada, . 9 VayalAnallûr, . a. VAyilânallar,. . . 8 VAmadera, ...'.
174 Våşi, , . . . .
. . 174 VAJADA, ... . . . . . .
174 Váyilânallar, vi., VAmandâpati, ai.. . . . . .
Vayka, :. a. Varkkalai, . Varladbara, w., . . . .
Veda, m., . . . Vahadhari, ri.. .
.
. 188 Vedan, a hunter, . Vandavári, .. a. Mängilveri 222, 223, 225 Vêdas and khas :Vanapalli, vi., . . 84n, 819, 820 Rich,. . . .
.
910
. . Vanapati, ch., . . 316, 317, 318 Såman,
. . . 210 Vabgs, co., .
. 30, 48, 262 Yajus, . . . 120, 182, 184, 870 Vapi-Dindôrl, di
. . 887, 838 Kaņva or Kårva, 63, 199, 256, 320 Vanippåkr, & a. Vapnippekkam, .
Vajasanêye, 63, 102, 110, 143, 146, 199 Vaniyambadi, vi.,
Vajasanêgin, . . . . . 74 Vannippakkam, vi.. .
V&dabarman, ... . . . . Vappadam, vin, . . . . . 187, 193 Vêdaarman, .. a. Vilhá, . 98n, 120, 126 Vappuga, k., . .
289 Vedasinas,
. . . . . 47,58n Vapyata, k., . . . . 246, 251
Vedavi, S., . . . . 186, 198 varáha, a pagoda, .
Vedêsvara-ghatta, . . . . . 114 Varába, ml., . . . . . . 174
Veda, m., . .. . . 174 Var&basimba, ch., . . . . . 30 Vedura I, Velanándu eh., . . . 36, 49 Varabs-vartani, di., . . . . 185n Vedura II., do, . .
. . 85, 86, 50 Varanasi, &. a. Varanasi, . . . . 262 Vegavati, ri., . . . . 146, 147 Varanasi (Benares), vi., 102, 103, 106, 109, Vela-nånda, di., . 83, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89, 68, 84, 86 110, 111, 113, 114, 115, 116 118, 122 add., Velangi, pi, . . . . . 83, 84
129, 128, 130 velapalagilapa,. . . . . 319 Vårandara-Sattaiyapar, m.,
178 Vélappadi, vi., . . . . 81, 82 Varáttura, vi., . . . . . . . . . 8 8 Velâppekkam, vi.. . . . . 269, 871 Vardhamana, 8. a. Mahavira, . , 24, 27 Velattar, vi., . . . . . . 7 Vâridurga, vi., . . . . 156, 156 Velenga, 8. a. Velangi . . 88, 96 Varkkalai, vi, . . . . . 203, 204 Vellatakota, vi, .
. . 10 Varude, god, . . . . 209, 800n, 817 Veljatar, i . . . . . . 7 Varuņi, tithi, . . . . . 279
Vellenalloru-nado, di. . . . . 8 Vasadhara, ., . . . . . . . 174
Veloiduvaru, . . . . . 84n Vantarhje, eur. Of Kumaragiri, . .
Velpars, vi., . . . . . 185, 198 Vasantarajiya Natyasastra, . .
Vélpára-visbası, di.,
186, 193 Vasantarâys, sur. of Anavêma. . . 319, 321 Veludhalammóda, s. a. Valadalambido, . 9 Vasantotsava, the spring festival,
Velår (VeHore), pi. . 81, 138, 223, 270, vasati, a Jaina temple,
271, 280 Vastavya, carto, . . 99, 103, 156 Velarppadi, 8. a. Vélappadi, . . 82, 83 Vad, 7., . . .
• 174 Vėms, Roddi k.
. 319, 820, 821 Vhaudēva, 7., . . . , 106, 174 V&ma, t. a. Kataya-Vème,.. . 338, 329 Vasaki, , . . . . . 174 Vemasani, f. . . . . . .821 Vastpåla, m., .
Vému, s. a Kataya-Vema,. . . 920 Vatakal, .. a. Vadakal,
Vema-ganda, tank, . . . . . 96 Vatamangala, .. a. Vadamangalam, . 6
Venada (Travancore), co. , 148n, 296, 297 Vatapura, vi, . .
Vengai-nádu, co. .
. 137 Vatsa, ., . . . . 80, 184, 174 | Vengalabhafta, .. a. TiruvengalanAthArya 879 Vaterája, oh., . .
970, 180, 182n Vengalamba, queen of Tirumala I , . . Vataarijn, ., . . . .174 Vånga-Tribhuvanimalia, biruda, . . .

Page #455

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[VOL. IV
396
.
.240
139
PAGE
PAOB Végi or Vångt, co., . 36, 49, 50, 84, 94, 95, Vijayashs, m., . . . . . 174 212n, 227, 228, 230, 239, 240, 241, Vijaya-Skandavarman, Pallapa k., . . 1820 262, 316, 317, 318 | Vikaura-vishaya, di.,
156, 166 Véngi, vi, .
143n, 182n, 195, 197nVikaya, m.,
Vikaya, m., .
. . . . . . 174 Våni, rin .
. 122 and add. Vikhapas, rishi, . . . . . 225 Venkadu, vi.. . . . . . . 6,7 Vikrama-Choda, .. a. Vikrama-Chola, 228, 241 Venkata I., Vijayanagara k., . 270, 271 Vikrama-Chola, Chbļa k., 37, 73, 228, 263, Venkata II., do. . . . . .
264, 266 Venkatádri, .. a. Tirumalai hill,. . 13, 270n Vikramaditya, Eastern Chalukya ch., . 829, 841 Venkatapati, &. a. Venkata I., . . . 271 Katapati, 8. &. Venkata I.,
Vikramaditya I., Eastern Chalukya e. 240 Venkataraya, Vijayanagara k.,. . . 3 Vikramaditya II., do.. Venkatesa, to... . . . . . 270 Vikramaditya II., Western Chalukya k., 182 Venkata, s. a. Venkadu, .
Vikramaditya VI., do. . . 38, 187, 816 Venna, Kóna ch.. . . , . 85, 94
85, 94 Vikramátkadêvaobarita, . . . . 212n Vennâyi-Nangai, f., ... . 381, 332 Vikrama-Rudra, sur. of Rajendra-Choda I., 86,95 Vêganika,. . . . . .
253
Vikramêndravat man I., k., . , 194, 197 Vettavanam, vin . . . . 2710 Vikramêpdravarman II., k. . 194, 198 Vidaiyar, vi.. . . . . . . 8 Vilankadu, pi.. . . . . . 10 Vidayůru, . a. Vidniyar, .
Vilapáka, 8. a. VeldppAkkam, . , 270, 271 Vidhi-tithi, Brahman's tithi, . . .204 Vilâppåkkem, do.. . . Vidyadhara, m., . . • 174 Vilasapura, vb.,. .
. . . 248 VidyAnagari, 8. a. Vijayanagara,. . . 2,3 Vilha... 98, 99, 102, 105, 109, 110, 111, 113, Vidyananda, m., . . . . . 174
116, 116, 118, 120, 122, 128 vidyasthậna, a college, . . . 181 Vilháka, s. a. Vilha, . . . . 98n VigrahapAls III., k. .243n, 246, 261n, 307n
Vilhana, .. . . . . . Vigrabaråja, k., . . . . . . 812n
VIhd, , , • • • • • 174 Vijamba, queen of Indra III., . . 280
Vimala, mythical k., . . . . 181 Vijayê, queen of Vijayaditya II., 228, 229, 241
Vimaladitya, chalukya ch., 333, 335n, 837, Vijaya-Buddhavarman, Pallava prince, 182n
388, 348, 949 Vijayachandra, Kananj k., 97, 98, 117, 120 and add.
VimalAditya, Eastern Chalukya ch., . 229, 241 Vijayaditya, Chalukya k., . . 34, 94, 239
VimalAditya, Eastern Chalukya k., 34, 85, Vijayaditya II., Bana k. . . . 138
86, 49, 240, 302 Vijayaditya II., Eastern Chalukya ch., 228,
Vimaladite, m., . . . . . 174 329, 241
Vinayaditya, Easters Ganga k., 186 and Vijayaditya III., do.. . 228, 229, 230, 241
Table, 192 Vijayaditya III., 8. a. Guņaka-Vijayaditya III.
226, 227 VinAyakaphia, Kanaw k., 1950, 209, 248n Vijayaditya IV., Eastern Chalukya l., 240
Vinayakapura, &. a. Kota-Vinayakapura, 267, 269 Vijayaditya V., .. a. Beta, 227, 228, 229, 240
Vinayamabadori, queen of Kamârnava II., 186, 193 Vijay&ditya VII., Eastern Chalukya k., 84, 316
viniyaktaka, . . . . . . 968 Vijayaditya-Bhattaraka, do., . .
Vinpamangalam, vi, . . . . 922n Vijayakirti, Jaina preceptor, . . 338, 349
Vinro-nadu, di. . . . . . 360 Vijayalaya, Choļa k., .
.222 Vinukonda, vi. . . . . . 195 Vijayanagara, vi., 3, 4, 12, 13, 14, 180, 221, Vira, te., . . . . . . 271 266, 267, 268, 269, 270, 271 Vira, m.,
• 800 Vijayanagari, &. a. Vijayanagara, 267, 268 Vira-Champa, ch., .
. 138, 223 Vijaya-Nandivarman, Vengi k., 148, 18%n, 197n Vira-Chods, Eastern Chalukya k., 38n, 85, 86, Vijayarajadéra, k., . . . . . 1980
49, 50, 84, 826, 302 Vijayadaki, Chandalla k., . . . . 164 Vira-Choda-Vinnagara, 8. a. BhAranarayana, 33n Vijayasens. k., . , 244, 262n,525 Vira-Chola, ch., 82, 83, 138, 139, 140n, 223

Page #456

INDEX.
397
PAGE Vir-Chola, sur. of Prithivfpati II., 229, 238, 226 ViraChola-Lata-Peraraiyap, then.
140 Vira-Koralarohakravartin, le., , 292, 293, 296 Vira-Keralavarman, sur. of Jayasimha, 148, 299 viráma, 198n, 209, 213, 214, 213, 244, 356,
280, 894, 850, 360 Virana, m., . . Viraņåcharya, I., . . . . . 8 Vira-Narasimha, 4. a. Vira-Nrisimha, Viranarayana, sur. of Parántaka I., 222, 225 Vira-Nrisimha, Vijayanagara k. . . 8 Vira-Påndya, k., , . . 146, 147, 216 Vira-Pandyad&va, sur. of Martåndavarman, 148n Virappa Nayaka, ch., . . . . .271 Vira-Raghava-chakravartin, k., 292, 293, 294, 296 Vira-Rajendra-Choda, Velanardhu ck., 35, 86, 51 Virasimha, Eastern Ganga k., . . 186 Table Virattandkvara, te.. . . . . . 1810 Vire-Valañjiyan, t. . . . . . 932 Vira-Vallala, Hoysala k.,
• 180 Vira-Venkatapati, 1. a. Venkata I., . 271 Viriñchipuram, vi, Virdpaksha, to. . . Visakha, Jaina saint, . Visakhacharya, . a. Goptigupta, . ViGAIA, 8. a. Ujjain,.
Jalu, . . . . . 84, 88 Vigalapataka, vi.. . . . . . 75 vishayapati, . . .
• 263 Vishnu, god, 2, 6, 30, 38, 37, 47, 60, 61,
89, 68, 62n, 63n, 89, 93, 98, 118, 128, 146, 148, 149, 151, 162, 163, 181, 204, 207, 208, 284, 280, 238, 242, 247n, 286, 289, 817,
318, 319, 347, 867, 388 Vishạn, , • •
· 118, 174 Vishnubhatta, ., . . . . 206, 208 Vishnubhatta-Somayajin, *. . . 94, 299 Vishnuddra, 4. a. Vishnunandin, . 84, 28 Vishpakundin, family, . 194, 196, 197 Vishatinan din, Jaina saist, . . 14 Vishpupurs, vi.. . . . . . 1180 Vishnupurkpa, quoted, . . . . 1900 Vishparama, ch., . . . . . 800 Vishnuferman, . . . . . . 174 Vishpatarman, . . Vilhi, . . . 980, 198 Vishnatayanotaara, . . . . . 1180 Vishnuvardhana, Chalukya k., . . 94, 239 Vipuvardhana, Hoysala k., . . 82n Vishnuvardhana I, Eastern Chalukya ch.,
229, 241 Vinbauvardhana IL, do., , . 229, 241
PAGE Vishnuvardhana J., Eastern Chalukya k., SA Vishnuvardhana II., do.,. . 94, 839 Vishnuvardhana III., do. .
• 289 Vishnuvardhana IV., do. .
289 Vishnuvardhana III., 3. a. Mallapa III., 229,
230, 842 Vishnuvardhana VIII., .. a. Rajaraja I., 802 Vishnuvardhana-Maharaja, sur. of Mahadeys
chakravartin, . . . . . 87 Vishnuvardhana-Vijayaditya, Western Chd.
iwlbys Inn . . 212, 218, 214 vishura, an equinos,. . . 66, 68, 199, 200 Vifvagupadarsa, quoted, . . . . 221 Vigvakarman, god, .
800 VivAmitrs, thing . . . 126, 128 Visvanaths, author, . . . . . 267n Vibvardpa, ing. . . . . 111, 174 Vitaka, * . .
263 Vithu, 19. . . . . . . 174 Vitthaldivara, to. . . . . . ? Vivamay atd, ting Vilks, why . . . . . 195, 196 Voda, ch. (®), . . . . . . 256 Vratarają, quoted, . . . . . 267n vnitas, the five .
899 Vriddha Gautamt, ring . . . . 820 Vrishtails, s. . Tirumalai hill
. 8700 Vylghratatl-mandala, di... . . 947, 953 Vykoa, 19). . .
. . 98, 110 Vyda, riski, . . , 64, 97, 146, 303 Vgåsa-Sikshd, quoted, . . . . 3010
. 116
Wardh, ., . Wokhaleri, vi, .
. .
. .
. .
. .
. 279 393, 384
Yadave, family,
148, 161, 162, 279, 880 Yade, family, 84,94, 146, 147, 148, 161, 162,
245, 246, 262, 287 Yajfiadhara, ...
. . . . 114 Yajfiatalya, 1... . . . . 987, 128 Yakkantábgal, vi.,
. . 7 Ystshapala, k., . . . . 24, 855 Yaksbl,
. . . 187, 188 yamalikambali, tax, . . . . 99, 128

Page #457

398
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. IV.
.....
Ymddor,
,
.
.
.
.
PAGE!
PAGE Yamunt, i, . . . 238, 239, 246, 301 Vijay, . . . . 72, 260, 268 yanaks or gånika, . . 245, 2630 Virðdhikrit, . . . . . .315 Yåpantya, school, . . 838, 839, 349
Vyayı,
. . 70, 72, 386n Yapaniya-saṁghe, . . . .839 years of the reign, 66, 68, 69, 70, 71, 73, 81, Yâpull-gachobba or Yapuliya. . . 899 82, 83, 86, 137, 189, 143, 145, 146, 148, 177, Ysabbats, they . . . . . .
178, 179, 180, 181, 182, 183, 194, 198, 216,
217, 218, 219, 220, 221, 222, 223, 224, 230, Yahodhara, .. .
. . . 174 247, 254, 256, 263, 264, 265, 266, 280, 297, Yaddmatt, f., .
303, 316, 332, 936, 960 Ymddvarman, Chalukya oh.. . . 387, 348 Yenamndals, mi.,
84 Yalvarman, Chandella k.
. 158n. 246n Yerla, ri., . . . 281 I knovigrah, Aanu . . . . 100, 118 yogas:yathakaladbyåsin, . . . . .245 Sabhs, . . . . . . . . 279 Yavans, a Musalmán, . 245, 246, 252, 311
Vyattpåta. . . . . . . %87 Yayati, sur. of Mahklivagupta, . . . 2000 Yosyagma, ... . . . . 290 Yayatinagara, oi.. . . . . 266 Yuddhamalia, Eastern Chalukya ke.. 340, 308 yoars of the cycle :
Yudhishthira, mythical k., . . 38, 8,319 Angiras,
yûdhya, sacrifice, . . . . 194, 197 Bban, . . . . .851, 355
Yûsuf'Âail Shah, Bijapur k., , . . 870n Chitrabhång, . . . 205, 208 yuvarkja, an heir-apparent, 97, 117, 118, 180, Durmukha . . 398, 380
245, 254, 802 Darmukbia,
. . 87 Yavarája, Chedi k. . . 279, 280 Jaya,
• 72, 828, 830 KAlayukta,
278, 290 Khara, Krodbin,
. . . . . 213, 214 Nala. . Parabbars, .
Zodiao, signs of the :Paridhårin, .
. 88 Dhanus, . . . . 202, 217, 220 Pingala,
219 Kanya. . . . . . 161, 820 • 270
Karkataka, . . . . . 202, 265 Playang
68, 69 Kumbha,
. . . . . 217, 283 Prajapati,
328, 329
Makara, . . . . . 293, 296 Raudra,
69, 221 Mina, . 70, 71, 216, 217, 292, 296 Sarvadhårin,
Mithuna,
. 73 Sarvajit,
Rishabha, .
70, 71, 72n, 263, 264 Barvarin,
Simba,
.
208, 284 sobhakpit,
Tala, Smukhe .
Vrischika, . . . . 218, 219, 220 Armukhin,
. . 387, 260 Vrisha or Vrishabha, 185 and add., 199, 204
Plant,

Page #458
_